ANTICHRIST
the
Pope
of
ROME
,
OR
The
Romane
Antichrist
.
The
First
Treatise
.
The
definition
of
Antichrist
by
the
holy
Scriptures
.
THE
name
Antichrist
is
not
extant
in
the
whole
Scripture
,
saue
in
the
Epistles
of
S.
Iohn
,
and
it
is
taken
in
two
senses
.
For
either
it
signifieth
in
generall
all
those
that
in
any
sort
calling
themselues
followers
of
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
doe
contradict
the
same
,
and
vnder
the
name
of
Christ
,
oppose
themselues
against
him
,
and
destroy
his
Doctrine
,
whether
it
be
wholly
,
or
in
part
.
Thus
it
is
taken
in
the
second
Chapter
of
the
first
Epistle
of
S.
Iohn
,
when
hee
sayeth
,
that
there
were
alreadie
many
Antichrists
;
and
that
he
is
Antichrist
that
denieth
the
Father
and
the
Son.
And
in
his
second
Epistle
,
Many
Seducers
(
saith
hee
)
are
entred
into
the
world
,
which
confesse
not
that
Iesus
Christ
is
come
in
the
flesh
;
such
an
one
is
a
seducer
,
and
an
Antichrist
.
And
such
are
those
,
which
either
heeretofore
,
or
at
this
day
haue
erred
either
touching
the
Person
,
or
touching
the
Office
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
But
in
particular
,
it
is
taken
for
that
grand
and
famous
aduersarie
of
Christ
,
who
by
a
speciall
prerogatiue
is
called
the
Antichrist
,
and
to
whom
all
the
other
former
Antichrists
serued
as
fore-runners
to
make
way
for
him
,
and
open
him
a
passage
into
the
Church
,
by
that
change
and
alteration
which
they
haue
already
brought
to
true
Religion
by
their
errors
.
2
Thes.
2
,
3.4
Apoc.
11
,
7.
&
13
,
1.
&
17
,
5.
&
19.20
.
It
is
of
this
Antichrist
properly
so
called
,
that
Saint
Iohn
speaketh
in
his
first
Epistle
,
4.
chap.
3.
verse
.
To
whom
are
giuen
diuerse
other
Titles
in
the
holy
Scripture
,
as
the
Son
of
Perdition
,
the
Man
of
sinne
,
the
second
Beast
,
the
Whore
,
the
Mother
of
Fornications
,
and
such
like
:
and
concerning
whom
we
are
at
this
day
in
debate
with
the
Factors
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Now
marke
that
which
the
Scripture
reports
in
few
words
concerning
him
,
which
I
will
explaine
and
proue
in
euerie
part
afterwards
:
to
wit
,
that
Antichrist
shall
bee
a
certaine
man
stirred
vp
by
the
efficacie
of
Sathan
;
one
in
number
at
one
time
,
but
yet
varying
by
succession
and
subrogation
:
who
shall
make
profession
of
the
name
of
Christ
,
though
in
effect
he
wholly
opposeth
himselfe
to
his
Doctrine
,
shall
haue
his
kingdome
in
the
great
Citie
which
reigneth
ouer
the
Kings
of
the
earth
:
shall
exercise
a
double
power
,
one
spirituall
,
another
temporall
:
shall
carry
himselfe
in
the
Church
of
God
,
as
if
he
were
God
:
working
signes
and
miracles
,
but
false
and
lying
:
shall
be
an
Idolater
,
Ambitious
,
cruell
,
full
of
all
filthinesse
,
reuealed
in
the
last
times
,
and
finally
shall
be
fully
destroyed
by
the
glorious
comming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
The
person
.
1.
We
say
,
that
Antichrist
is
a
Man
:
conformable
to
that
of
the
Apostle
,
who
calleth
him
a
Man
,
2.
Thess.
2.3
.
We
adde
,
that
this
Man
is
one
in
number
,
at
one
time
,
but
varying
by
succession
;
because
the
Scripture
attributeth
vnto
him
,
things
which
cannot
agree
to
one
onely
man
.
For
the
Apostle
telleth
vs
,
2
Thess.
2
,
7.
that
this
Mystery
of
iniquitie
was
in
working
in
his
time
:
1
Iohn
4
,
3.
to
whom
accordeth
Saint
Iohn
when
he
saith
,
that
he
was
euen
then
in
the
world
.
And
yet
the
same
Apostle
sheweth
,
that
he
shall
continue
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
and
shall
bee
abolished
by
the
presence
of
Christ
;
both
which
cannot
be
truly
spoken
of
any
one
man
.
Whereunto
we
may
adioyne
this
,
that
that
reuolt
whereof
the
Apostle
speaketh
,
and
of
which
Antichrist
shall
bee
the
head
,
is
not
a
worke
of
one
or
few
yeares
.
Therefore
we
conclude
,
that
this
Antichrist
shall
indeede
be
alwayes
one
onely
person
in
number
,
reigning
ordinarily
:
but
that
this
person
shall
be
changed
from
time
to
time
for
the
continuation
of
the
order
.
Euen
as
in
a
Monarchy
,
one
onely
at
one
time
hath
the
dominion
,
who
comming
to
faile
,
death
seizeth
the
liuing
(
as
the
ordinary
phrase
speakes
)
and
the
next
heyre
taketh
his
place
in
the
kingdome
:
or
at
least
,
another
is
surrogated
into
the
deads
roome
by
a
new
Election
,
as
in
the
Empire
.
But
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
Antichrist
,
as
of
one
sole
person
,
and
not
as
of
many
,
because
all
these
Seducers
shall
haue
but
one
end
and
ayme
,
to
wit
,
to
reigne
at
their
pleasure
in
the
Church
:
so
they
shall
maintaine
their
tyranny
by
one
meanes
,
to
wit
,
by
false
doctrines
,
and
by
false
myracles
.
2.
The
Author
and
Architect
of
Antichrists
kingdome
,
The
Author
.
is
Sathan
.
For
the
Apostle
saith
,
that
his
comming
shall
bee
by
the
efficacie
of
Sathan
:
and
in
another
place
,
2
Thess.
2
,
9.
1
Tim.
4
,
1.
Apoc.
13
,
4.
Apoc.
18
,
2.
hee
calleth
the
doctrine
of
Antichrist
,
the
doctrine
of
diuels
.
In
the
Apocalipse
it
is
said
,
that
the
Dragon
shall
giue
his
power
to
the
Beast
.
And
that
the
great
Babylon
is
the
habitation
of
Diuels
,
and
the
resort
of
euery
vncleane
spirit
.
The
which
God
will
suffer
in
his
iust
iudgement
,
to
the
end
,
that
al
those
may
perish
,
which
receiued
not
the
loue
of
the
truth
,
2
Thes.
2
,
11
,
12.
that
they
might
be
saued
;
and
that
they
might
be
damned
which
beleeued
not
the
truth
,
but
tooke
pleasure
in
iniquitie
.
The
Religion
.
3.
That
he
shall
be
a
Christian
in
name
,
but
indeed
shall
oppose
himselfe
to
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
appeareth
by
that
which
the
Apostle
sayth
,
2
Thess
2
,
8
That
hee
shall
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God.
Apoc.
13
,
11.
And
Saint
Iohn
,
that
the
second
Beast
,
that
is
to
say
,
Antichrist
,
hath
two
hornes
like
those
of
the
Lambe
,
but
speaketh
as
the
Dragon
.
Whereunto
may
be
referred
that
exclamation
of
S.
Chrysostome
:
Chrysost.
h●m.
4●
.
in
ma●t
.
What
is
it
that
Antichrist
shall
not
attempt
,
doing
the
works
of
Christ
,
and
performing
the
offices
of
Christians
before
Christians
?
●o
signifie
,
that
Antichrist
shall
serue
himselfe
of
the
name
of
Christ
,
to
fight
against
Christ
,
and
vnder
that
faire
pretext
,
introduce
his
owne
pernicious
Traditions
amongst
Christians
.
The
habitation
.
Apoc.
17.9
.
4.
It
cannot
be
denied
,
that
Rome
is
pointed
out
to
bee
the
place
of
●ntichrists
habitation
,
seeing
S.
Iohn
telleth
vs
,
that
the
whore
is
seated
vpon
seuen
hils
,
which
hath
expresse
relation
vnto
Rome
,
called
by
the
Ancients
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
septicollis
,
a
City
situate
vpon
seuen
hils
.
Witnesse
this
Verse
amongst
infinite
others
:
Propert.
Septem
vrbs
altu
iugis
,
toti
quae
praesidet
orbi
.
The
high
City
on
seuen
hils
,
reigning
ouer
the
whole
world
.
Which
also
is
called
Babylon
,
as
succeeding
to
the
ancient
Babylon
in
idolatry
,
pride
,
couetousnesse
,
and
extreme
cruelty
against
the
Saints
.
Tertul.
aduer.
Ind.
&
aduers
.
Marcion
lib.
3.
And
thus
was
it
expounded
by
Tertullian
long
agoe
.
For
to
what
else
can
that
bee
applyed
,
which
is
declared
by
S.
Iohn
,
that
this
Whore
is
set
vpon
many
waters
,
Apoc.
17.1.15
,
18.
which
are
so
many
Peoples
,
Multitudes
Nations
,
and
Tongues
?
And
what
is
that
great
Citie
that
reigneth
ouer
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
but
Rom●
,
in
ancient
time
the
Empresse
of
the
world
?
Yea
,
if
wee
looke
to
the
locall
scituation
of
Rome
,
wee
shall
finde
it
in
effect
built
vpon
many
Waters
:
for
it
is
built
vpon
Tyber
,
into
the
which
(
besides
Fountaines
and
small
Brookes
)
two
and
forty
Riuers
discharge
themselues
:
Besides
that
,
Rome
was
replenished
in
euery
part
,
with
Bathes
,
Fountaines
,
and
Conduite-pipes
,
to
serue
not
onely
for
the
necessity
,
but
also
for
the
curiosity
and
lasciuiousnesse
of
the
dwellers
therein
.
5.
His
double
power
;
one
spirituall
,
another
temporall
,
The
power
.
is
signified
vnto
vs
by
that
which
S.
Iohn
saith
,
Apoc.
13
,
11.
That
the
second
beast
had
two
hornes
;
that
is
to
say
,
a
double
power
:
according
to
the
ordinary
manner
of
speaking
in
holie
Scripture
,
where
a
horne
is
taken
for
power
,
as
may
appeare
in
many
places
of
the
prophesie
of
Daniel
.
For
this
cause
hee
foretelleth
,
that
this
same
Beast
shall
exercise
all
the
power
of
the
first
Beast
,
that
is
to
say
,
of
the
Romane
Empire
:
and
yet
calleth
him
the
false
Prophet
,
which
is
a
spirituall
acculity
.
Like
as
in
Ancient
times
the
Emperours
themselues
assumed
to
them
not
onely
the
dignity
Royall
,
but
also
Pontificall
,
calling
themselues
Pontificis
Maxima
,
Soueraigne
high-Priests
.
But
aboue
all
,
this
Spirituall
Power
is
manifestly
deciphered
by
S.
Iohn
,
Apoc.
9.1
.
I
saw
a
Starre
,
that
fell
from
heauen
on
the
earth
,
and
to
it
was
giuen
the
Key
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
:
and
it
opened
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
&
a
smoke
arose
out
of
the
pit
,
as
the
smoke
of
a
great
Furnace
:
and
the
sun
and
the
aire
were
darkned
with
the
smoke
of
the
pit
:
&
out
of
the
smoke
of
the
pit
,
issued
forth
Locusts
on
the
earth
:
and
to
them
was
giuen
power
like
vnto
the
power
which
Scorpions
haue
on
the
earth
.
And
after
,
speaking
of
these
Locusts
,
he
sayth
,
that
they
had
ouer
them
for
their
King
,
the
Angel
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
whose
name
in
Hebrew
is
Abaddon
,
and
in
Greek
Apollyon
,
that
is
to
say
,
Destroying
.
For
wee
know
,
that
the
Spirit
of
God
is
accustomed
to
designe
Byshops
and
Pastours
of
the
Church
by
the
name
of
●ngels
,
Mal.
3.1
.
Apoc.
3.20
.
and
of
Starres
,
Apoc.
1.20
.
So
that
this
Starre
falling
from
heauen
,
denoteth
out
a
Bishop
or
Pastour
,
abandoning
the
preaching
of
heauenly
doctrine
,
and
reuolting
from
the
purity
of
the
Gospell
.
The
key
is
a
spirituall
power
of
binding
and
loosing
,
as
is
manifest
by
the
wordes
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
Mat.
16
19.
And
the
bottomlesse
pit
is
a
profundity
of
●hicke
and
abominable
darknesses
,
fraudes
,
errours
,
and
superstitions
.
So
that
this
Bishop
arrogating
to
himselfe
the
key
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
that
is
to
say
,
an
absolute
power
,
to
teach
,
decree
,
and
establish
at
his
pleasure
all
sorts
of
errours
,
without
the
authority
of
holy
Scripture
,
is
by
good
right
called
the
King
or
the
Angel
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
in
Hebrew
Abaddon
,
and
in
Greeke
Apollyon
,
that
is
to
say
,
destroying
:
which
is
the
same
title
that
the
Apostle
giueth
vnto
Antichrist
,
2
Thess
2.
calling
him
the
sonne
of
perdition
.
Diuine
honours
.
2
Thess.
2
,
4.
6.
That
he
shall
carry
himselfe
in
the
Church
of
God
as
if
he
were
God
;
the
Apostle
teacheth
when
he
saith
,
That
he
shall
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
carrying
himselfe
as
if
hee
were
God.
For
by
the
Temple
of
God
wee
cannot
heere
vnderstand
any
thing
else
but
the
Church
,
which
is
the
true
Temple
,
and
the
house
of
God
:
seeing
that
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
hauing
beene
destroyed
by
the
Romanes
,
1
Tim.
3.
Dan.
9
,
26
,
27.
must
neuer
bee
reedified
according
to
the
prophecy
of
Daniel
.
And
as
touching
this
sitting
whereof
the
Apostle
maketh
mention
,
it
doth
not
simply
signifie
a
situation
of
body
,
as
if
he
should
onely
haue
place
,
and
sit
in
the
Church
:
but
also
power
and
dominion
after
the
manner
of
holy
Scripture
.
As
when
God
the
Father
saith
to
his
Sonne
,
Psal.
110
,
1.
Sit
thou
at
my
right
hand
;
the
Apostle
expounds
it
thus
:
1
Cor.
15
,
25
That
hee
must
reigne
,
till
he
hath
put
all
his
enemies
vnder
his
feete
.
And
in
the
same
sense
it
is
,
that
Babilon
her selfe
swollen
with
vnsupportable
pride
vaunteth
herselfe
in
these
words
;
I
sit
being
a
Queene
,
and
am
no
widdow
and
shall
see
no
mourning
.
Apoc.
18
,
7.
Where
in
few
words
shee
glorieth
of
foure
prerogatiues
which
are
so
famous
at
this
day
:
to
wit
,
of
her
Seat
or
Chaire
,
her
Royall
authority
,
her
Succession
,
and
perpetuall
durance
.
Miracles
.
7.
Touching
Antichrists
Miracles
and
what
they
shal
be
,
we
haue
the
Apostles
expresse
testimony
:
That
his
comming
is
by
the
efficacy
of
Sathan
,
1
Thess.
2
,
9.
in
all
power
,
and
signes
and
lying
wonders
.
Whereunto
accordeth
that
which
is
spoken
by
S.
Iohn
,
Apoc.
13.13
,
and
16.14
.
Concerning
the
spirits
of
deuils
issuing
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
false
Prophet
,
and
working
wonders
before
the
Kings
of
the
earth
.
8.
His
Idolatry
is
represented
by
that
wine
of
fornication
,
Idolatry
.
Apoc.
17
,
2.
wherewith
the
great
whore
shall
make
drunke
the
Inhabitants
of
the
earth
:
as
an
insatiable
Strumpet
,
that
with
her
Sorceries
and
Loue-potions
enflameth
her
louers
.
And
this
according
to
the
instance
of
holy
Scripture
,
which
oftentimes
calleth
Idolatry
by
the
name
of
Fornication
;
as
when
the
Prophet
Esay
cryeth
out
:
Esay
1
,
21.
How
is
the
faithfull
Citty
become
an
harlot
?
And
the
Lord
vpbraydeth
his
people
,
that
they
had
employed
the
Gold
and
Siluer
which
hee
had
giuen
them
,
to
the
making
of
themselues
Idols
:
Ezech.
16
,
17
with
the
which
they
had
committed
fornication
.
The
Spirit
of
God
tearming
Idolatry
by
this
name
,
not
onely
for
that
it
is
a
perfidious
treachery
against
the
true
Spouse
of
our
soules
:
but
also
because
ordinarily
it
is
accompanied
with
all
outward
filthinesse
,
and
vnbridled
luxury
;
as
was
to
bee
seene
in
the
ancient
Babylon
of
the
East
,
and
is
foretold
of
the
Westerne
spirituall
Babylon
,
the
seate
of
Antichrist
.
9.
Ambition
.
His
ambition
hath
heeretofore
beene
notoriously
discouered
,
and
is
most
euident
in
this
;
because
hee
must
exalt
himselfe
aboue
all
that
is
called
God.
For
if
he
lifteth
vp
himselfe
against
God
,
how
will
hee
spare
Kings
and
Magistrates
,
Psal.
82
,
1.
Apoc.
13
,
12.
Apoc.
13
,
15.
to
whom
the
Scripture
also
giueth
the
title
of
Gods
?
And
also
in
this
,
that
he
shall
vsurpe
the
power
of
the
first
beast
in
his
presence
:
that
is
to
say
,
the
dominion
of
the
Empire
,
in
the
view
and
knowledge
of
the
Emperours
.
Besides
that
hee
shall
take
to
himselfe
authority
to
giue
a
soule
to
the
first
beast
:
that
is
to
say
,
Vid.
Bonha
.
Aret.
&
ali●s
in
Apoc.
to
authoritie
and
confirme
the
new
Emperours
substituted
by
him
in
the
roome
of
the
old
,
whose
election
hee
holdeth
voyd
without
his
approbation
.
10.
Cruelty
.
Apoc.
17
,
6.
Antichrists
cruelty
is
figured
by
the
woman
made
drunke
with
the
blood
of
the
Saintes
and
Martyrs
of
Iesus
Christ
.
11.
And
his
impurity
,
Impurity
.
by
the
names
of
Sodome
and
Aegypt
,
and
of
Babylon
.
Apoc.
11.8
,
and
14.8
.
and
19.2.3
.
12.
Discouery
.
That
hee
ought
to
bee
reuealed
and
affeebled
in
the
last
times
,
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
:
may
bee
proued
first
by
that
of
the
Apostle
,
Then
shall
this
wicked
man
be
reuealed
in
his
time
,
2
Thes.
2
,
6
,
8
whom
the
Lord
shall
consume
with
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
.
For
what
is
this
spirit
of
Christs
mouth
,
but
the
word
of
the
Gospell
?
The
which
the
Lord
hath
drawne
out
of
darkenesse
into
light
in
these
last
times
:
as
when
the
Prophet
saith
,
Psal.
33.6
.
That
the
Heauens
were
made
by
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
and
all
the
hoast
of
them
by
the
breath
of
his
mouth
.
And
when
Esay
saith
,
That
God
will
smite
the
earth
with
the
rod
of
his
mouth
,
Esay
.
11.4
.
and
slay
the
wicked
with
the
breath
of
hi●
lips
.
And
when
the
Sonne
of
God
denounceth
against
these
that
follow
the
doctrine
of
the
Nicholaitans
,
Apoc.
2.16
.
That
hee
will
fight
against
them
with
the
sword
of
his
mouth
.
Secondly
,
it
may
be
proued
by
that
which
S.
Iohn
speaketh
concerning
the
fall
of
Babylon
,
A●oc
.
14.8
.
and
the
reuolt
of
those
very
same
from
her
,
which
had
giuen
the
kingdome
to
the
beast
:
who
conceiuing
hatred
against
her
,
shall
make
her
desolate
and
naked
.
Apoc.
17.17
For
albeit
that
in
all
ages
euer
since
the
conception
and
birth
of
Antichrist
,
God
hath
raised
vp
faithfull
witnesses
that
haue
couragiously
set
themselues
against
his
abominable
Idolatries
and
corruptions
:
notwithstanding
so
it
is
,
that
the
principall
dissipation
of
his
kingdome
is
reserued
till
the
last
times
.
The
which
is
plainely
represented
in
the
Apocalipse
,
by
those
three
Angels
;
one
of
which
carrying
an
euerlasting
Gospell
,
Apoc.
14.6.7.8.9
.
calleth
men
to
the
feare
of
God
,
because
the
houre
of
his
iudgement
was
come
.
●nother
proclaimeth
and
publisheth
the
fall
of
Babylon
.
And
the
third
,
aduertiseth
men
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
against
all
them
that
shall
worship
the
beast
and
his
Image
;
or
take
his
marke
on
their
forehead
,
or
in
their
name
.
To
the
which
three
Angels
,
two
other
are
ioyned
with
like
denunciations
.
Chap.
8.
For
what
are
all
these
Angels
,
but
the
true
Doctors
and
Teachers
of
the
New
Testament
;
who
publishing
with
a
loud
voyce
in
the
Church
the
Gospell
of
the
eternall
●on
of
God
,
dispose
men
to
the
obedience
thereof
,
and
arme
them
with
the
sword
of
Gods
word
to
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
.
Destruction
.
13.
Lastly
that
the
totall
destruction
of
this
man
of
sin
is
reserued
til
the
glorious
comming
of
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
the
Apostle
declareth
when
he
saith
,
2
Thess.
2.
That
he
shall
abolish
him
by
the
brightnesse
of
his
comming
:
to
which
answereth
very
fitly
the
representation
of
S.
Iohn
,
That
the
beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
troup
of
Teachers
,
Priests
,
and
Supporters
of
Antichrist
;
(
for
the
word
false
Prophets
is
thus
taken
collectiuely
,
as
wee
vse
to
speake
in
schooles
,
for
all
the
false
Prophets
,
and
Seducers
,
which
shall
authorise
and
vphold
the
doctrine
of
Antichrist
;
)
shall
bee
cast
aliue
into
the
Lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
there
to
bee
tormented
day
and
night
for
euermore
.
And
the
residue
of
his
followers
shall
be
sl●ine
with
the
sword
of
the
mouth
of
him
that
was
mounted
vpon
a
horse
:
that
is
to
say
by
this
sentence
,
Goe
ye
cursed
into
euerlasting
fire
,
pronounced
by
the
mouth
of
the
Son
of
God
,
represented
by
Saint
Iohn
as
a
Monarch
triumphing
in
iudgement
ouer
all
his
enemies
.
I
might
adde
heere
many
other
qualities
by
which
the
sonne
of
perdition
is
marked
out
in
●oly
Scripture
,
and
also
amplifie
those
which
are
recited
.
But
I
suppose
that
the
matters
fore
specified
,
being
out
of
all
controuersie
amongst
spirits
not
contentious
,
are
sufficient
to
make
this
beast
to
be
knowne
to
the
claw
,
and
to
lead
vs
by
his
footsteps
vnto
his
den
.
The
Second
Treatise
.
The
Application
of
the
definition
of
Antichrist
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
THis
is
a
Maxime
receyued
of
all
,
that
when
the
definition
and
properties
of
any
thing
belong
to
a
Subiect
,
then
the
name
also
,
and
all
that
is
thereby
signified
belongeth
to
the
same
Subiect
.
So
that
if
wee
make
knowne
that
all
that
which
wee
haue
reported
out
of
holy
Scripture
concerning
Antichrist
,
do
properly
and
singularly
agree
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
;
no
man
can
deny
,
but
that
he
is
properly
that
Antichrist
,
whose
communion
wee
ought
with
all
our
heart
to
detest
,
at
least
if
we
desire
to
be
receyued
into
the
communion
of
Iesus
Christ
.
But
when
we
say
that
the
Pope
is
Antichrist
,
and
that
Rome
is
his
seate
,
we
doe
not
meane
that
all
those
that
haue
bene
Bishops
of
Rome
since
the
Apostles
times
haue
bene
Antichrists
:
we
would
in
no
case
wrong
those
holie
Lights
which
haue
shined
bright
in
it
in
the
primitiue
Ages
,
when
this
Church
was
set
forth
vnto
others
,
as
a
rare
example
of
holinesse
and
purity
,
in
doctrine
,
and
manners
,
and
constancie
of
martyrdome
:
But
this
is
it
wee
affirme
,
that
all
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
About
the
yeare
.
605.
since
the
time
that
Antichrist
hath
beene
reuealed
,
and
begun
his
kingdome
,
are
this
very
Antichrist
of
whom
we
haue
before
discoursed
:
And
that
Rome
is
the
seate
of
Antichrist
,
since
the
time
that
it
began
to
warre
against
the
Saints
.
About
the
yeare
.
1073.
And
if
any
demand
when
that
time
was
;
we
answer
,
that
it
was
then
when
Pope
Boniface
the
third
obtained
of
the
Emperour
Phocas
,
a
murderer
of
his
Maister
,
the
title
of
vniuersall
Bishop
or
head
of
all
Churches
.
But
after
a
singular
manner
,
when
the
Popes
to
the
end
to
establish
their
spirituall
tyranny
,
serued
their
turnes
more
furiously
with
the
temporall
sword
against
Kings
and
Nations
.
As
aboue
all
in
the
time
of
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
before
sirnamed
Hildebrand
,
who
filled
Christendome
with
murders
,
seditions
,
sackings
,
and
turboyles
by
those
bloudie
warres
,
which
hee
moued
against
the
Emperour
Henry
the
fourth
.
For
albeit
that
the
mystery
of
iniquity
begun
to
aduance
forward
in
the
Apostles
time
,
whereof
we
haue
a
notable
figure
in
the
Harlot
Iezabel
mentioned
Apoc.
2.
neuerthelesse
the
simplicity
of
the
Pastours
of
the
Church
,
and
of
the
faithfull
and
their
zeale
,
to
preserue
the
Euangelicall
purity
,
with
held
(
as
the
Apostle
speaketh
)
this
man
of
sinne
,
from
spewing
out
his
poyson
openly
:
besides
the
puissance
of
the
Romane
Empire
which
was
then
in
fullest
vigour
,
suffered
him
not
to
lift
vp
himselfe
in
that
arrogant
power
,
which
hee
hath
phantasied
to
himselfe
since
that
time
.
But
when
this
simplicity
Euangelicall
began
to
decline
,
both
in
the
hearts
of
the
Pastours
,
and
in
the
Church
in
generall
:
and
on
the
other
side
,
the
Romane
Empire
beganne
to
be
weakned
by
the
inuasion
of
the
Gothes
and
other
Nations
,
which
coasted
vpon
it
on
euery
part
;
then
this
sonne
of
perdition
began
by
litle
and
litle
to
establish
his
power
euen
in
the
sight
,
and
vnder
the
nose
of
the
Emperours
:
In
such
sort
notwithstanding
,
that
this
was
not
done
without
opposition
and
resistance
,
and
particularly
in
respect
of
the
Bishop
of
Constantinople
,
who
in
the
time
of
Gregory
the
first
,
assumed
to
himselfe
the
title
of
vniuersall
Patriarch
,
and
a
primacy
ouer
all
other
Churches
:
which
practise
was
afterwards
defeated
and
stifled
by
the
Emperour
Phocas
.
But
howsoeuer
the
Popes
for
this
effect
and
purpose
often
abused
the
spirituall
sword
,
yet
they
tooke
not
vp
the
temporall
sword
vntill
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
Apolog.
of
the
league
,
publisht
An.
1106.
who
(
as
an
Author
of
that
time
speaketh
)
was
the
first
that
girt
himselfe
with
a
warlike
sword
against
the
Emperour
,
and
gaue
thereof
an
example
to
other
Popes
.
So
that
we
affirme
and
auouch
,
that
since
the
time
of
Gregory
the
first
,
the
Pope
is
hee
to
whom
the
definition
of
Antichrist
agreeth
:
but
whose
dominion
and
cruelty
hath
beene
more
manifested
to
the
world
,
since
Gregory
the
seuenth
.
And
now
behold
our
reasons
.
The
Pope
is
a
singular
man
.
1.
First
,
hee
is
a
man
that
by
a
continued
order
and
succession
,
reigneth
ouer
many
people
,
nations
,
and
languages
.
That
calleth
himselfe
Christs
vicar
.
2.
He
vaunteth
himselfe
of
the
title
of
a
Christian
,
yea
hee
calleth
himselfe
the
Vicar
of
Iesus
Christ
:
he
reteyneth
the
sacred
Bible
,
and
those
that
at
this
day
shew
themselues
as
the
principall
instruments
of
his
kingdome
,
ambitiously
take
to
themselues
the
title
of
the
society
of
Iesus
;
but
in
very
deed
,
he
is
wholly
contrary
to
Christ
and
his
doctrine
.
To
Christ
:
for
he
robbeth
him
of
his
principall
Offices
,
as
of
the
head
of
the
Church
,
the
Prince
of
Pastours
,
the
Soueraigne
High-Preist
:
Heb.
7.23.24
.
an
office
which
cannot
bee
attributed
to
any
,
saue
to
him
that
liueth
for
euer
,
yet
he
arrogateth
it
to
himselfe
,
Bel.
de
sum
Pontifi
lib.
not
forbearing
the
very
name
of
the
husband
and
spouse
of
the
Church
,
though
it
be
so
,
that
the
names
which
are
giuen
vnto
Christ
to
signify
the
strait
vnion
&
coniunction
betwixt
him
and
the
Church
,
as
those
of
the
head
and
spouse
are
incommunicable
.
For
what
creature
is
there
,
which
without
blasphemy
can
assume
to
it selfe
in
respect
of
the
Church
that
which
is
the
property
of
a
head
,
to
wit
,
to
reigne
ouer
the
body
,
to
gouerne
it
,
and
to
giue
sense
,
motion
,
and
life
to
euery
member
thereof
?
If
amongst
men
any
man
should
name
himselfe
the
husband
of
a
woman
,
whom
hee
knew
to
be
coupled
to
another
husband
by
lawfull
mariage
,
should
he
not
giue
to
the
true
husband
of
that
woman
matter
of
iealousie
,
and
iust
cause
to
reuenge
by
all
meanes
such
a
lawlesse
attempt
?
And
dare
any
mortall
man
,
in
this
sacred
mystery
of
the
coniunction
of
the
heauenly
spouse
Iesus
Christ
with
his
Church
,
open
his
mouth
in
blasphemy
to
parragon
himselfe
with
Christ
,
in
calling
himselfe
with
him
the
Churches
Spouse
,
without
considering
that
a
crime
of
that
nature
must
needs
be
abhominable
before
God
and
the
Saints
?
Sure
the
Apostle
would
not
haue
vs
ioyned
to
any
other
husband
,
saue
to
him
who
by
his
infinite
loue
giuing
himselfe
to
death
for
vs
,
Rom.
7.4
.
is
risen
againe
;
to
the
end
that
wee
might
beare
fruite
vnto
God
,
and
for
this
cause
he
thus
speaketh
to
the
Corinthians
.
2.
Cor.
11.2
.
I
am
iealous
of
you
with
a
godly
iealousie
:
for
I
haue
appropriated
you
to
one
onely
husband
,
that
I
might
present
you
as
a
chast
virgin
vnto
Christ
.
As
for
other
Titles
which
are
referred
to
the
Ministery
,
by
the
which
Christ
worketh
effectually
by
his
Ministers
,
as
are
the
titles
of
a
Pastour
,
or
Doctor
,
they
may
well
be
communicated
vnto
others
:
but
yet
this
cannot
be
either
Soueraignely
or
Vniuersally
ouer
the
Church
.
But
as
S.
Cyprian
hath
well
said
,
Cyprian
de
simplic
.
pralat
.
It
is
but
one
Bishopricke
,
whereof
a
Portion
is
solidly
assigned
to
euery
Bishop
.
As
touching
Doctrine
,
hee
vtterly
ouerturneth
that
;
But
destroieth
his
Doctrine
.
for
not
to
speake
of
those
ancient
Hereticall
Popes
,
Liberius
an
Arrian
,
Honorius
a
Monothelite
,
Anastasius
a
Nestorian
;
or
of
others
that
haue
erred
in
the
principall
Articles
of
Christian
Religion
,
as
Iohn
22.
thinking
amisse
of
the
soules
immortality
:
the
bare
and
onely
comparing
of
the
doctrine
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
with
that
which
is
at
this
day
receiued
in
the
Papacy
,
shall
determine
this
matter
.
For
first
,
as
touching
the
Scripture
,
Iesus
Christ
declareth
,
that
the
Commandement
of
God
is
made
of
no
effect
by
the
traditions
of
men
,
and
that
God
abhorreth
that
is
offered
vnto
him
,
Mat.
15.6.7.8
.
On
the
contrary
,
the
Pope
teacheth
that
traditions
ought
to
be
embraced
with
equa
l
affection
of
piety
,
as
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
holy
Scripture
.
Concil
Trid.
Sess.
4.
Saint
Paul
calleth
the
Gospell
the
power
of
God
to
all
that
beleeue
,
Rom.
1
16.
and
sayth
,
That
the
whole
Scripture
is
divinely
inspired
,
and
is
profitable
to
teach
,
conuince
,
correct
,
and
instruct
according
to
righteousnesse
,
that
the
man
of
God
may
be
perfected
and
fully
instructed
to
euery
good
worke
.
2.
Tim.
3.16.17
.
But
the
Pope
teacheth
,
that
the
Scripture
is
imperfect
,
ambiguous
,
a
leaden
rule
,
a
nose
of
waxe
,
obscure
,
the
booke
of
Hereticks
,
the
cause
of
errours
:
read
the
Treatise
of
Cardinall
Peron
touching
Traditions
,
or
of
the
vnsufficiency
of
the
Scripture
:
and
Bellarmine
De
verbo
Dei
;
and
Charron
in
his
three
verities
,
with
others
.
As
concerning
sinne
,
the
Scripture
teacheth
vs
that
Originall
sinne
is
a
vicious
habit
,
cleauing
so
close
to
our
Nature
,
that
it
cannot
bee
vtterly
destroyed
,
no
not
in
the
Regenerate
,
so
long
as
wee
liue
in
this
world
.
From
whence
proceedeth
that
complaint
of
the
Apostle
:
That
he
was
led
captiue
to
the
law
of
sinne
which
was
in
his
members
;
in
such
sort
,
that
he
crieth
out
by
way
of
complaint
,
O
wretched
man
that
I
am
,
who
shall
deliuer
mee
from
the
body
of
this
death
?
But
the
Pope
teacheth
,
that
the
guifts
of
Nature
remained
sound
and
entire
in
man
after
his
fall
,
and
that
Originall
sinne
is
nothing
but
a
priuation
of
that
iustice
which
ought
to
bee
in
Nature
.
In
breefe
,
that
this
sinne
is
wholly
washed
away
by
Baptisme
,
in
such
sort
that
there
remaineth
not
any
thing
in
the
Regenerate
which
may
properly
be
called
sinne
.
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
5.
Concil.
Trid.
sess.
5.
and
all
the
Scholasticall
Doctours
.
The
Apostle
affirmeth
in
expresse
wordes
,
that
concupiscence
is
sinne
,
Rom.
7.7
.
because
the
Law
sayth
,
Thou
shalt
not
couet
.
The
Law
I
say
,
that
pronounceth
euery
one
accursed
,
That
continueth
not
in
all
things
that
are
written
in
it
to
doe
them
.
But
the
Pope
denounceth
Anathema
to
him
that
shall
call
Concupiscence
properly
sinne
in
the
Regenerate
.
Deut.
27.26
.
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
5.
The
Scripture
saith
absolutely
,
That
the
wages
of
sinne
is
death
,
Rom.
6.23
.
and
that
he
that
faileth
in
one
point
of
the
Law
is
guilty
of
the
whole
Iam
2.10
.
But
the
Pope
denieth
that
death
is
the
wages
of
all
sinne
:
but
declareth
,
that
there
are
veniall
sinnes
aswell
as
mortall
.
Touching
Freewill
:
the
Scripture
teacheth
vs
,
That
the
very
wisedome
of
the
flesh
is
enmity
against
God.
Rom.
8.7
.
and
,
That
the
Naturall
man
perceiueth
not
the
things
that
are
of
the
spirit
of
God.
1
Cor.
2.14
.
and
,
That
all
the
imaginations
of
mans
heart
,
are
nothing
but
euill
continually
.
Gen.
6.5
.
So
that
in
our
flesh
dwelleth
no
good
.
Rom.
7.18
.
But
the
Pope
quite
contrary
teacheth
,
that
there
remaineth
in
man
after
his
fall
a
natiue
faculty
to
cooperate
with
God
by
Freewill
,
for
the
disposing
of
himsefe
to
the
great
Iustification
.
Concil.
Trid
Sess
6.
and
all
their
Doctours
.
Touching
Iustification
wherein
consisteth
the
principall
foundation
of
our
saluation
;
there
is
no
whit
lesse
repugnance
:
For
first
,
the
Scripture
maketh
the
efficient
cause
of
our
Iustification
and
Saluation
to
be
God
alone
,
according
to
the
good
pleasure
of
his
Will
,
his
Mercy
,
and
Eternall
purpose
in
Iesus
Christ
,
2
Tim.
1.9
.
●phes.
1●
,
and
2.4
,
5.
Concil.
Trid.
sess.
6.
c.
ô.
7.
Bel.
de
Iustif
.
lib.
1.
Biel.
in
sentent
.
&c.
But
directly
contrary
the
Pope
saith
,
that
there
that
is
in
man
a
certaine
preparation
vnto
Iustice
,
by
the
which
hee
disposeth
himselfe
to
his
Iustification
by
the
naturall
strength
of
his
Freewill
,
so
that
hee
is
able
to
merit
of
God
,
Ex
congruo
,
of
congruity
,
as
they
speake
.
Secondly
,
the
Scripture
propoundeth
vnto
vs
for
the
materiall
cause
and
foundation
of
our
Iustification
,
the
onely
obedience
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
Rom.
4.16
.
and
Christ
himselfe
is
called
our
Righteousnesse
,
Concil.
Trid.
sess.
6.
c.
7.
Bel.
de
Iustif
.
lib.
1.
cap.
2.
Ier.
23.6
.
1
Cor
1.30
.
and
we
are
said
to
bee
made
the
righteousnesse
of
God
in
him
,
2
Cor.
5.21
.
But
the
Pope
maketh
the
materiall
cause
of
our
Iustification
to
be
the
soule
of
man
wherein
righteousnesse
is
inherent
,
as
in
it
proper
subiect
and
seat
,
whereunto
they
referre
the
dispositions
of
Freewill
;
by
the
which
(
they
say
)
a
man
doth
acquire
the
guift
of
Iustification
.
Thirdly
,
the
Scripture
teacheth
that
the
formall
cause
of
our
Iustification
is
the
free
imputation
of
the
righteousnesse
and
satisfaction
of
Christ
,
which
wee
apprehend
by
Faith
,
and
by
that
meanes
are
reconciled
vnto
God.
Rom.
4.24
,
25.
&
5.10
.
whence
it
commeth
,
that
the
Scripture
so
often
affirmeth
that
we
are
iustified
by
Faith
,
Rom.
3.24.25
.
&
that
not
onely
in
respect
of
the
beginning
of
our
Iustification
,
but
also
of
the
consummation
and
finishing
thereof
,
which
is
eternall
life
and
saluation
.
Rom.
1.16.17
.
Concil.
Trid.
sess.
6.
●an
.
9.
1●
&
cap.
7.
Bel.
de
Iustif
.
●ib.
2.
cap.
2.
But
the
Pope
in
opposition
to
the
Spirit
of
God
,
denounceth
Arathema
against
whomsoeuer
shall
say
,
that
wee
are
iustified
by
Faith
alone
,
or
that
wee
are
iustified
or
formally
made
iust
by
the
Iustice
of
Christ
,
by
which
hee
hath
merited
for
vs
.
So
that
hee
placeth
the
formall
cause
of
our
Iustification
in
an
inherent
quality
in
our selues
,
and
in
our
owne
Iustice
.
The
Scripture
teacheth
,
that
the
saluation
of
all
Beleeuers
in
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
is
certaine
and
assured
.
Rom.
8.37.38
.
euen
to
that
,
that
he
which
doubteth
,
can
obtaine
nothing
of
God.
Iam.
1.6
.
On
the
contrary
,
Concil.
Trid.
sess
6.
c.
9
&
ca●
.
13.
the
Pope
denounceth
Anathema
against
him
that
shall
say
,
that
wee
ought
to
beleeue
without
doubting
that
his
sinnes
are
forgiuen
,
and
calleth
this
confidence
of
the
remission
of
our
sinnes
vaine
,
and
farre
from
piety
.
The
holy
Scripture
witnesseth
,
that
it
is
impossible
to
fulfill
the
Law
,
and
consequently
that
we
ought
not
to
hope
for
saluation
,
or
righteousnesse
,
by
the
obedience
which
we
render
vnto
the
Law.
Rom.
8
,
3.
Gal.
2
,
16.
Act.
15
,
10.
But
the
Pope
denounceth
Anathema
against
him
,
that
shall
affirme
that
a
man
cannot
perfectly
keepe
the
Law
of
God.
Concil
Trid
sess.
6.
cap.
11.
&
Can.
18.
Yea
more
,
he
not
onely
teacheth
that
a
man
may
performe
the
Law
,
but
also
doe
something
more
then
the
Law
requireth
.
Whence
spring
their
workes
of
Supererogation
,
and
their
treasures
of
Indulgences
mentioned
in
the
Councell
of
Trent
.
Concil
Trid
sess.
21.
cap.
9.
And
whereas
they
deny
,
that
that
great
worke
of
Supererogation
,
which
the
Sonne
of
God
added
by
his
death
to
the
actiue
obedience
which
hee
rendred
to
God
for
vs
to
the
Law
,
is
imputed
vnto
vs
for
righteousnesse
:
yet
he
dareth
notwithstanding
affirme
,
that
the
workes
of
Supererogation
of
the
Saints
are
imputed
vnto
vs
,
by
his
Iubilees
and
indulgences
:
and
by
this
meanes
robbing
Christ
of
his
Glory
,
〈◊〉
giueth
it
to
his
Idols
.
Saint
Paul
placeth
amongst
the
doctrines
of
deuils
,
〈◊〉
prohibition
of
marriage
,
and
the
commandement
to
abstai●
〈◊〉
from
meates
.
1
Tim.
4
,
1
,
2
,
3.
and
calleth
the
abstinence
from
meates
and
the
distinction
of
dayes
,
Shadowes
,
Rudiments
of
●he
world
,
and
Doctrines
of
men
.
Col.
2
,
16
,
17
,
20
,
22.
In
all
which
things
a
power
of
meriting
with
God
,
is
placed
by
the
Pope
.
The
Scripture
saith
that
marriage
is
Honourable
amongst
all
men
,
And
the
bed
vndefiled
,
but
that
Whoremongers
and
Adulterers
God
will
iudge
.
Lig●is
.
Eckins
.
B●l●de
monac●
lib
2.
cap.
30.
Heb.
13
,
4.
But
the
doctrine
of
the
Popes
,
that
it
is
better
for
a
Priest
to
be
a
Whoremaster
,
then
to
bee
married
.
Yea
,
some
of
them
is
not
ashamed
to
say
,
that
the
vse
of
married
women
ought
to
be
common
,
aswell
is
of
the
ayre
and
of
the
Sunne
.
Cans
.
12.
●●
.
In
summe
,
it
would
bee
a
subiect
of
no
small
Treatise
,
such
as
we
intend
this
shall
be
,
but
of
a
great
volume
,
to
rehearse
at
length
al
doctrines
of
the
Papacy
,
touching
Images
,
fained-Gods
,
Indulgences
,
Purgatory
,
and
a
number
such
like
things
,
which
are
directly
contradictory
to
the
word
of
God.
3.
Now
if
any
desire
,
He
is
accompanied
with
the
efficacy
of
Sathan
.
to
vnderstand
how
Sathan
hath
bestirred
himselfe
and
wrought
in
the
establishing
of
the
Papall
kingdome
,
let
him
read
that
which
is
written
by
Cardinall
Benno
,
concerning
those
Popes
which
reigned
after
Siluester
the
second
:
or
if
he
will
,
Platina
the
Popes
Secretary
:
and
he
shall
soone
see
how
many
Popes
gaue
themselues
to
the
deuil
,
that
they
might
obtaine
this
dignity
of
a
worldly
Prince
;
that
I
may
not
stuffe
this
Treatise
with
a
recital
of
their
wretched
liues
.
4.
That
the
Pope
hath
his
seate
at
Rome
,
there
is
none
so
ignorant
that
knoweth
not
:
Hath
his
seate
at
Rome
.
for
albeit
it
it
hath
beene
some●●●●ffered
to
another
part
,
as
to
Auignon
:
neuerthelesse
〈…〉
but
seldome
,
and
that
out
of
order
.
And
that
〈…〉
●mpasse
of
many
ages
,
doth
in
manners
an●●
〈…〉
●●bylon
which
is
figured
in
the
Apocalipse
.
〈…〉
●ges
,
that
haue
either
read
the
writings
〈…〉
●cace
,
with
the
Satyrs
of
Ariosto
and
o●
〈◊〉
●heir
owne
eyes
beheld
the
debauche●
〈…〉
of
the
Popes
Court.
Witnesse
he
,
who
〈…〉
biddeth
it
adiew
in
this
Distick
●a
vale
,
vids
,
satis
est
vidisse
,
reuertar
,
Cum
leno
,
meretrix
scurra
,
cynedus
ero
.
O
Rome
farewell
,
I
haue
thee
seene
,
&
that
's
enough
for
me
:
I
will
returne
,
when
bawd
,
whore
,
knaue
,
buggerer
I
meane
to
bee
.
Yea
not
so
much
as
the
Author
of
the
glosse
vpon
the
Decretalls
but
speaketh
of
it
in
as
plaine
termes
.
Glos
.
1.
de
El●it
in
.
6.
c.
fundament
.
Rome
(
sayth
he
)
founded
by
theeues
,
retaineth
yet
the
seedes
of
her
beginning
.
For
it
was
called
Roma
,
as
if
one
should
say
,
Rodens
manus
,
gnawing
hands
:
whereupon
he
citeth
this
verse
which
out
of
Latine
looseth
it
grace
.
Roma
manus
rodit
,
quos
rodere
non
valet
,
odit
.
Rome
gnaweth
hands
,
and
those
she
cannot
gnaw
,
With
hatred
she
pur●ues
,
and
keepes
in
aw
.
Hath
both
a
spirituall
and
a
temporall
power
.
5.
The
Pope
challengeth
to
himselfe
a
double
power
,
one
Spirituall
,
another
Temporall
;
which
to
be
so
,
Pope
Boniface
laboureth
to
proue
after
a
most
impud●nt
manner
.
In
this
Power
(
saith
hee
)
there
are
two
Swo●d●
,
the
Spirituall
and
the
Temporall
,
which
wee
are
taught
by
the
words
of
the
Gospell
:
Extra
de
Ma●●●
.
et
obe
●●c
.
vnam
Sa●ctam
.
for
where
the
Apostle
said
,
behold
two
Swords
heere
;
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
Church
,
our
Sauiour
Christ
doth
not
answere
them
thus
,
These
are
too
many
,
but
,
It
is
enough
.
And
certainely
he
that
denyeth
the
Temporall
s●o
d
to
bee
in
the
power
of
S.
Peter
,
doth
not
well
consider
the
wordes
of
our
Sauiour
,
when
hee
saith
,
Put
vp
thy
Sword
into
thy
sheath
.
In
breefe
,
the
Pope
doth
so
openly
lay
claime
to
the
Monarchy
of
both
powers
,
Spirituall
,
and
Temporall
,
that
the
Author
of
the
Bookes
intituled
,
Thom.
de
regni
Princip.
lib.
3.
cap.
10.
The
gouernment
of
Princes
,
which
are
amongst
the
Workes
of
Thomas
Aquinas
,
calleth
the
Pope
both
King
and
Preist
,
As
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
.
And
Bellarmine
who
in
this
point
is
so
modest
that
he
min●●th
the
Popes
temporall
Soueraign●ty
to
Indirectly
:
Bel.
de
Pontif.
lib.
5.
cap.
6.
et
7.
yet
affirmeth
that
hee
hath
power
to
change
Kingdomes
,
by
taking
them
from
one
,
and
giuing
them
to
another
.
And
whereas
the
ancient
Christians
did
not
put
in
practise
this
power
,
in
de●posing
Nero
and
Dioclesian
persecuters
,
Iulian
the
Apostate
,
Valens
the
Arrian
,
and
such
like
,
it
was
(
saith
hee
)
because
they
had
not
in
their
hands
sufficient
Temporall
forces
,
Gregor.
epist.
lib.
7
ep.
1.
though
they
wanted
not
the
right
to
doe
it
.
Farre
from
the
modesty
of
Gregory
surnamed
the
Great
,
who
speak●ng
of
the
Lumbards
that
were
Arrians
said
;
If
I
that
am
their
seruant
would
haue
intermedled
with
the
death
of
the
Lumbardes
,
at
this
day
the
Nation
of
the
Lumbardes
had
had
nei●her
King
,
nor
Duke
,
nor
Count
:
but
because
I
feare
God
,
I
feare
also
to
meddle
with
the
death
of
any
mar
.
And
of
S.
Amb●ose
,
Ambro.
in
orat
.
cont
.
●ux
cut
.
who
in
encounter
to
the
barbarous
Gothes
saith
:
My
teares
are
my
weapons
:
such
are
the
defences
of
Priests
,
otherwise
I
may
not
,
I
cannot
resist
.
In
fine
,
as
this
Boniface
the
eight
was
not
sparing
of
words
to
authorize
his
vsurpation
,
so
hee
was
no
lesse
audacious
,
to
represent
the
same
in
ceremonies
and
deeds
.
For
it
is
recorded
,
how
in
that
great
Iubile
,
which
he
celebrated
in
the
yeare
1300.
he
sets
forth
himselfe
the
first
day
in
his
Pontificall
habite
,
giuing
his
benediction
to
the
people
:
and
the
next
day
,
came
forth
adorned
with
a
crowne
,
and
the
Imperiall
vestiments
,
causing
a
naked
sword
to
bee
carried
before
him
.
Breefly
,
to
this
vsurped
power
,
appertaineth
that
pretended
donation
of
Constantine
so
often
brought
vpon
the
stage
by
the
Popes
:
Laurent
.
Valla
de
falso
credita
et
ementita
Constant
,
donat.
the
which
Laurentius
Valla
a
Senatour
of
Rome
so
plainly
conuinceth
of
salsity
.
And
an
Italian
Poet
sendeth
to
the
country
of
the
Moone
together
with
the
almes
which
are
made
for
the
dead
:
and
Roulands
wit
,
answerable
to
that
Elogie
which
the
Scribe
that
wrote
the
originall
copy
now
kept
in
the
Vaticane
Library
,
in
letters
of
gold
,
Ari●st
.
Cant.
34.
added
thereunto
in
his
barbarous
g●●bridge
.
Quam
fabulam
longi
temporis
mendacia
finxit
,
A
fable
which
an
old
aged
lye
hath
forged
.
6.
The
Pope
also
sitteth
in
the
Church
:
Carrieth
himselfe
in
the
Church
as
if
he
were
God.
for
he
braggeth
of
nothing
more
then
of
his
seat
and
chaire
:
neither
is
his
maner
of
gouernment
designed
ordinarily
by
any
other
word
then
by
sitting
:
insomuch
,
that
when
they
count
the
yeares
of
their
Popes
,
they
say
he
sate
so
long
in
the
Apostles
seat
.
In
breefe
,
t●ey
sight
and
contend
for
nothing
so
much
as
for
the
pretended
chaire
or
seate
of
Saint
Peter
,
directly
contrary
to
the
manner
of
speaking
vsed
in
holy
Scripture
,
whereby
the
ministers
and
seru●nts
of
God
,
yea
the
Angels
themselues
,
are
sayd
stare
,
to
stand
,
and
wayte
before
God
,
as
seruants
before
their
master
to
receiue
his
commandements
,
and
not
to
be
set
as
they
raigned
and
commanded
.
Thus
the
Pope
fits
in
the
Church
,
and
that
he
sits
as
if
hee
were
God
,
appeareth
by
his
vsurpation
of
the
name
,
the
power
,
and
workes
of
God
:
from
the
name
of
God
,
Dist.
96.
cap.
satis
.
euidenter
.
which
he
sayth
was
giuen
him
by
Constantine
the
Emperour
,
hee
concludeth
that
he
cannot
be
iudged
by
any
power
;
because
God
cannot
bee
iudged
by
men
.
D●
E●●ct
.
cap.
fundam
in
sexto
.
And
so
also
the
glosse
speaketh
,
that
the
Pope
is
not
man
,
but
calleth
him
admirable
,
which
is
the
title
of
the
Son
of
God
:
The
Pope
,
Papa
(
saith
it
)
is
called
admirable
,
from
the
interiection
Pa●●
,
Esay
.
9.
In
pr●●●
C●●
.
which
signifieth
admiration
,
and
indeed
hee
i●
admirable
for
he
holdeth
the
place
of
God
vpon
earth
:
which
made
the
Engli●h
Poet
in
his
late
poesie
to
say
,
—
Tu
maxime
rerum
Nec
d●u●
es
,
nec
homo
quasi
neuter
es
inter
vtrumque
O
thou
that
art
the
greate●t
of
all
things
create
,
Art
neither
G●d
nor
man
,
but
twixt
both
situate
.
Extr.
ne
sid●
vacan●●
O
si
siatrum
.
As
touching
power
,
he
himselfe
sayeth
:
That
God
hath
committed
vnto
him
the
rights
of
the
heauenly
and
earthly
Empire
:
In
the
Councell
of
Laterane
he
suffereth
himselfe
to
be
titled
,
the
Lyon
of
the
tribe
of
Iuda
,
the
roote
of
Dauid
,
the
Sauiour
,
De
con●ess
.
preb
C●propo●●i●●i
.
&c.
and
in
the
●6
Session
of
that
Councell
,
hee
permitt●d
that
sentence
,
which
is
proper
to
the
Son
of
God
,
to
b●
attributed
vnto
him
:
All
power
is
giuen
vnto
me
,
both
in
heauen
and
in
earth
.
G●s●●●b
.
f●●
.
Exer.
〈◊〉
●nter
.
D●st.
1●
.
C.
R●●an●tum
.
The
glosse
saith
,
that
he
can
make
any
thing
of
nothing
:
It
calleth
him
,
Dominum
deum
nostrum
papam
,
our
Lord
God
the
Pope
.
Hee
assumeth
to
himselfe
the
pow●●
to
g●●e
authority
to
the
word
of
God
:
The
old
and
the
new
Testament
(
saith
he
)
ought
to
bee
receiued
,
not
because
they
are
in
the
volume
of
Canonicall
writings
,
but
because
the
h●ly
Pope
Innocent
,
seemeth
to
haue
decreed
that
they
should
be
receiued
.
It
is
strange
to
see
what
sport
hee
maketh
with
the
holy
Scripture
,
for
the
establishing
of
his
earthly
Soueraignty
.
God
saith
he
hath
made
two
great
lights
in
the
firmament
of
heauen
,
C●s●●
d●
ma●●r●●
〈◊〉
obe●
.
the
greater
to
rule
the
day
,
and
the
lesser
to
rule
the
night
:
both
great
,
yet
one
greater
then
the
other
:
God
therefore
the
firmament
of
heauen
,
that
is
,
for
the
vniuersall
Church
,
hath
made
two
great
lights
:
that
is
to
say
,
hath
ordained
two
dignities
,
the
authority
Pontificall
,
and
the
power
Royall
:
but
that
which
beareth
rule
ouer
the
day
,
that
is
in
spirituall
things
,
is
by
farre
the
greatest
:
and
that
which
ruleth
ouer
carnall
things
,
the
lesse
:
Insomuch
that
we
may
acknowledge
as
much
d●fference
betwixt
Popes
and
Kings
,
as
there
is
betwixt
the
Sunne
and
the
Moone
.
Where
the
glosse
addeth
,
that
according
to
Ptolomy
the
Sun
exceedeth
the
Moone
in
greatnesse
,
seuen
thousand
seuen
hundred
forty
foure
times
.
So
that
it
is
no
wonder
,
if
Pope
Alexander
durst
set
his
foote
vpon
the
Emperour
,
necke
,
lying
prostrate
on
the
ground
,
vttering
withall
this
verse
of
the
91.
Psalme
,
Thou
shalt
walke
vpon
the
Basili●●
and
the
Asse
and
the
Lyon
and
the
Dragon
s●alt
thou
tread
vpon
;
s●●ing
he●d
b●seth
them
so
lo●●
vnder
his
Holinesse
.
Thus
we
read
in
the
booke
of
ceremonies
,
Lib.
1.
Cerem●n
.
●ontis
.
C.
7.
That
the
Pope
on
the
night
of
Christs
natiuity
,
blesseth
a
sword
,
and
then
giueth
it
to
some
Prince
,
in
signe
of
the
infinite
power
giu●n
to
himselfe
,
according
to
that
sentence
of
the
Gospell
,
All
p
wer
is
giuen
vnto
me
both
in
heauen
and
earth
,
and
hee
shall
re●●ne
from
sea
to
sea
,
and
from
the
flouds
to
the
worlds
e●d
.
Further
,
besides
all
this
,
the
Pope
by
Canonization
maketh
Saints
at
his
pleasure
,
as
the
Romane
Senate
vsed
in
former
times
to
make
Gods.
And
that
which
is
aboue
all
,
〈◊〉
it
b●
God
onely
that
throneth
and
dethroneth
Kings
,
as
●●firmeth
the
Prophet
Daniel
,
and
reigneth
ouer
the
kingdomes
of
men
,
and
bestoweth
them
on
whom
he
pleaseth
,
and
that
it
belongeth
to
him
onely
to
write
with
his
finger
,
Mene
,
Mene
,
Tekel
,
Vpharsin
,
Dan.
5
,
25.
as
he
that
only
doth
calculate
kingd●mes
,
and
weigh
them
in
the
ballance
,
and
dispose
of
●●em
:
neuerthelesse
,
the
Pope
arrogateth
this
power
and
authority
to
himselfe
,
to
depose
Emperours
and
Kings
,
to
change
Kingdome
,
and
States
,
and
to
bestow
them
where
he
l●●t
:
a●
is
not
onely
apparant
by
the
challenge
made
by
himselfe
in
his
decrees
,
but
also
by
the
manifold
examples
recited
by
Cardinall
Bellarmine
at
large
hereof
.
Bel.
de
sum
.
Pontif.
lib.
5.
C.
8.
So
that
it
is
most
probable
that
the
Legate
that
came
not
long
since
into
France
,
to
induce
that
forme
of
practise
into
that
kingdome
,
which
was
practised
vpon
the
kingdome
of
Nauarre
,
was
assisted
by
him
,
and
had
taken
place
,
if
God
(
who
is
the
protectour
of
Kings
and
kingdomes
against
all
vn●ust
powers
)
had
not
turned
aside
this
blow
by
his
mighty
hand
.
Now
we
say
further
,
that
the
Pope
exerciseth
his
tyranny
in
the
Church
of
God
:
for
albeit
that
the
Papacy
be
neither
the
true
Church
,
nor
a
sound
member
of
the
same
:
neuerthelesse
there
was
on●●
a
tru●
Church
in
that
place
where
the
Pope
hath
now
established
his
seate
,
and
as
yet
to
this
day
the
name
remaineth
,
and
certaine
traces
and
footsteps
thereof
,
aswell
by
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
,
which
God
hath
still
preserued
therein
as
by
the
holy
Scriptures
which
are
there
receiued
,
and
by
th●
pure
d●ctrine
of
th●
T●●●ity
still
professed
and
maintained
by
them
.
Worketh
lying
〈◊〉
.
7.
Conc
rning
miracles
,
we
may
find
an
infinite
number
registred
in
the
liues
of
their
Popes
:
but
such
I
dare
say
,
that
a
man
may
easily
know
in
what
shop
they
were
forged
.
Thus
wee
read
,
that
the
Sepulcher
of
Pope
Siluester
the
second
(
who
was
promoted
to
the
Popedome
by
diabolical
Arts
,
and
dyed
at
the
●ame
time
that
was
defined
vnto
him
by
the
diuell
,
giueth
c●●taine
signe
of
the
death
of
other
Popes
,
either
by
a
clattering
of
bone●
heard
in
the
graue
,
or
by
one
sweate
and
moysture
which
it
cast●th
forth
.
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
formerly
called
Hildebrand
,
cast
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
body
into
the
fire
,
that
hee
might
haue
thereby
some
diuine
answere
or
signe
against
the
Emperour
Henry
the
fourth
.
Benn●
Ca●din
,
in
vita
Hildebrand●
.
The
same
Hildebrand
(
saith
Cardinall
Benno
)
when
he
lifted
would
shake
his
sleeues
,
and
thereout
cause
to
issue
sparkes
of
fire
;
and
by
these
,
and
such
like
miracles
,
as
by
certaine
markes
of
his
sanctity
,
abused
the
eyes
of
the
simple
people
.
And
when
a
the
diuell
could
not
openly
persecute
Christ
by
the
Pagans
,
hee
l●boured
fraudulently
to
subuert
the
name
of
Christ
by
this
false
Monke
,
vnder
the
habite
and
app●arance
of
Religion
.
Benno
.
●●●d
.
●ennet
the
ninth
,
giuing
himselfe
to
the
sacrifices
of
diuels
in
woods
and
forr●s●s
,
made
women
to
runne
after
him
,
and
to
bee
inamored
of
him
by
his
Magicall
Art.
●l
●n●●●●ta
G●egor
.
●
.
Gregory
the
sixt
,
as
Platina
reporteth
,
being
sicke
of
that
sicknesse
whereof
hee
dyed
,
called
to
him
the
Cardinals
,
and
reproued
them
for
that
,
in
I
know
what
enuy
they
found
fault
with
those
things
which
hee
had
holily
and
iustly
done
:
And
to
the
end
(
saith
he
)
that
you
may
know
after
I
am
dead
,
whether
I
haue
done
well
or
euill
,
set
my
body
within
a
Church
,
the
doores
fast
lockt
,
and
if
the
doores
open
of
themselues
by
the
onely
will
of
God
,
iudge
me
worthy
of
Christian
sepulture
;
but
if
it
happen
otherwise
,
cast
my
body
where
you
will
,
as
being
damned
together
with
my
soule
.
Which
request
of
his
,
the
Cardinals
obeying
,
the
Church
do●res
opened
of
their
owne
accord
,
with
a
great
wind
,
that
sodenly
arose
:
and
so
his
body
was
buried
within
the
Church
,
not
without
great
admiration
&
opinion
of
his
holinesse
.
And
yet
this
Gregory
the
sixt
,
was
one
of
Hildebrands
Masters
in
the
Art
of
Magick
,
as
is
recorded
by
Benno
.
And
it
was
he
to
whom
Bennet
the
ninth
had
sold
he
Papacy
for
ready
money
:
which
notwithstanding
hee
was
constrained
to
quit
and
giue
ouer
by
Henry
the
fourth
:
as
also
two
other
like
pernitious
Monsters
,
Bennet
the
ninth
,
and
Siluester
the
third
.
But
what
need
I
to
heape
vp
together
a
long
R●ll
of
such
particular
miracles
of
Popes
,
seeing
all
those
which
we
finde
in
their
golden
Legends
,
the
Chronicl●s
of
S.
Francis
,
and
the
liues
of
their
Saints
,
were
forged
by
the
idle
spi●its
of
lazie
Monkes
,
to
no
other
end
but
to
authorize
the
Pope
and
his
doctrine
against
the
diuine
truth
of
holy
Scriptures
.
8.
Is
an
Idolater
.
The
Idolatry
of
the
Pope
is
no
whit
lesse
palpable
then
hi●
former
qualities
;
Concil.
Trid.
s●ss
.
21.
dec
.
2.
Ibid
sess.
5.
art.
5.
e●sess
.
5.
can
.
25.
Maries
psalter
.
●mp●at
paris
.
an.
16
n●
fol.
34
,
69
,
8●
,
90
,
91
,
&c.
for
hee
not
onely
communicateth
the
worship
of
God
to
the
Saints
,
and
in
a
speciall
manner
to
the
blessed
virgin
Mary
,
whom
sometimes
they
make
equall
to
the
Sonne
of
God
,
by
exemption
from
all
sinne
,
and
anone
lift
her
vp
aboue
her
Sonne
,
when
they
thus
cry
vnto
her
:
Shew
thy selfe
a
Mother
,
and
by
the
right
of
motherhood
command
the
Redeemer
.
And
when
they
exalt
her
euen
to
the
throne
of
the
Diuine
Maiesty
,
calling
her
the
Queene
of
Heauen
,
the
Queene
of
Angels
,
and
say
,
that
the
Heauen
,
the
Earth
,
the
Ayre
,
and
the
Sea
worships
her
,
and
that
her
power
and
her
mercy
are
infinite
.
Concil.
Trid.
sess.
25.
dec.
1.
But
that
which
is
more
abhominable
,
he
diuideth
the
honour
of
God
,
with
dead
bones
,
with
Relicks
,
and
Images
;
yea
,
and
with
men
,
whose
actes
giue
iust
cause
to
presume
,
that
they
are
rather
tormented
in
hell
,
then
glorified
in
heauen
:
or
with
Idols
that
neuer
were
,
and
consequently
are
by
their
owne
definition
true
and
absolute
Idols
.
For
what
shall
we
say
of
S.
George
whom
the
Church
of
Rome
inuocateth
and
adoreth
amongst
the
holy
Martyrs
?
Athan.
Apol●●
1●
de
sugas●●
.
of
whom
notwithstanding
S.
Athanasius
witnesseth
,
that
he
was
a
wicked
man
and
an
Arrian
Heretick
,
who
being
sent
for
by
the
Emperour
Constantius
,
by
force
of
armes
seazed
vpon
the
Bishopricke
of
Alexandria
:
who
afterwards
being
put
to
death
by
the
Pagans
in
the
time
of
Iu●●●n
the
Apostate
,
and
his
body
burnt
,
and
ashes
scattered
in
the
winde
,
not
for
the
confession
of
the
name
of
Christ
,
but
for
the
outrage
and
violence
which
he
had
committed
in
his
charge
,
Epiph
i●●aeres
.
76.
as
writteth
Epiphanius
;
neuerthelesse
was
by
some
held
for
a
Martyr
,
and
the
History
of
his
Martyrdome
committed
to
writing
by
his
hereticall
followers
,
Gelas
.
●●●cta
Rom
D●●t
.
●5
.
Bar●●●
mar●y●●log
.
Roman
.
as
both
Pope
Gela●ius
,
and
after
him
Baronius
acknowledge
:
which
last
saith
,
that
all
the
story
of
the
actes
of
this
George
,
was
nothing
else
but
a
Fable
and
inuention
of
the
Arrians
.
And
yet
this
is
that
George
,
the
iron
of
whose
Lance
is
va●nted
of
to
bee
kept
amongst
the
adored
Relicks
at
Rome
.
What
shal
we
say
also
of
their
S.
Katharine
,
so
famous
amongst
the
Virgins
of
the
Romane
Kalender
;
Osorius
con●●d●
San●t
Cathar
.
Legend
.
Aurea
.
so
that
they
place
her
next
in
ranke
to
the
Virgin
Mary
:
whose
legend
notwithstanding
,
is
no
better
then
a
pure
Fable
?
For
where
did
we
euer
read
of
a
King
Costus
that
raigned
at
Alexandria
,
whose
daughter
they
make
her
to
be
,
or
of
an
Emperour
Maxentius
in
that
Country
,
by
whose
iudgement
they
say
,
shee
was
put
to
death
?
I
know
well
that
they
thinke
to
escape
this
blame
of
Idolatrie
by
answering
that
they
reserue
onely
vnto
God
the
worship
of
L●tria
,
and
affoord
vnto
Creatures
that
onely
of
Dulia
.
But
this
is
a
vaine
and
deceitfull
star●ing
stole
:
for
they
ascribe
this
worship
of
Latria
which
is
proper
onely
vnto
God
,
Concis
.
T●●d
.
sess.
13.
cap.
5.
not
onely
to
the
Sacrament
of
the
Eucharist
;
the
which
in
a
more
then
Pagan
superstition
they
carry
about
in
their
Processions
to
be
adored
as
God
,
and
cause
it
to
march
before
the
Pope
,
as
the
Persians
carried
fire
,
which
they
held
for
God
,
before
their
Kings
:
But
also
to
the
Crosse
of
Christ
,
and
this
Image
thereof
,
whether
in
Wood
,
or
in
Stone
,
●in
any
other
matter
:
Thom.
8.
n.
p.
3.
q.
25
Art.
4.
et
Ca●et
.
Ibid.
Directing
their
speech
and
prayer
vn●it
as
to
himselfe
that
was
,
as
sayth
their
Thomas
:
according
〈◊〉
may
be
heard
and
seene
in
that
Hymne
which
they
vsual●●●
sing
vnto
it
:
O
crux
,
aue
spes
vnica
,
hoc
passionis
tempore
,
●●ge
pijs
iustitiam
,
reisque
dona
veniam
.
●ll
hayle
,
O
crosse
,
our
only
hope
in
this
our
time
of
passion
,
●ncrease
good
men
with
righteousnes
,
to
sinners
grant
remission
.
This
is
as
the
Idolaters
persons
reproued
by
the
Prophet
●●remy
vsed
to
doe
;
Ier.
2.27
.
To
say
to
a
peece
of
wood
,
Thou
art
my
Fa●●er
and
to
a
stone
,
Thou
hast
begotten
me
.
9.
He
is
ambitious
.
The
ambition
of
the
Pope
maketh
it selfe
sufficiently
●howne
by
the
excessiue
honours
which
hee
requireth
of
●mperours
and
Kings
:
Dist.
96.
C.
Co●stantinus
.
if
wee
will
beleeu●
the
Canon
Con●antinus
.
The
great
Emperour
Constantine
holding
the
●ridle
of
Pope
Siluesters
Horse
,
serued
him
as
his
Lackey
or
●ootboy
.
Platina
writeth
,
that
Pepin
one
of
the
Kings
of
●●rance
hauing
kissed
the
feet
of
Pope
Steuen
the
second
,
Platinum
vita
Stephan
.
2.
per●ormed
the
same
office
vnto
him
,
which
Constantine
had
done
before
to
Siluester
.
In
the
booke
of
the
Papall
Ceremonies
it
●s
ordayned
,
that
all
men
of
what
degree
or
dignity
soeuer
,
when
they
come
before
the
presence
of
the
Pope
,
Ceremen
.
Pontific
lib.
3.
doe
three
●mes
bend
their
knees
before
him
,
with
distance
of
place
ob●●rued
for
each
curtesie
,
and
kisse
his
feete
:
and
that
Kings
and
Emperours
hold
his
stirrop
,
when
he
either
mounteth
or
lighteth
from
his
horse
,
&
lead
his
Horse
by
the
bridle
.
And
if
he
must
leaue
his
Horse
,
then
that
the
Princes
and
Emperours
carry
him
on
their
shoulders
;
and
that
they
hold
the
Bason
when
hee
washeth
before
meate
,
and
bring
in
the
●irst
Messe
to
his
Table
.
In
breefe
,
he
sheweth
no
reuerence
●o
any
of
what
quality
or
dignity
soeuer
he
be
:
onely
hee
●ifteth
himselfe
vp
a
little
to
kisse
the
Emperour
.
So
great
●s
his
pride
,
that
when
the
Emperour
Frederick
presented
●imselfe
to
hold
the
stirrop
of
Pope
Adrian
the
fourth
,
and
mistaking
his
office
,
held
one
for
another
;
the
Pope
was
so
incensed
hereat
,
that
this
fault
was
like
to
haue
cost
the
Emperour
●●ill
deere
;
although
hee
excused
his
errour
by
this
,
that
hee
was
not
as
yet
●o
well
expert
in
that
seruice
,
as
in
time
he
might
be
.
A
title
of
this
high
ambition
is
to
be
seene
in
that
picture
which
Pope
Innocent
the
second
caused
to
be
set
vp
in
the
Temple
of
Laterane
,
which
represented
the
Pope
sitting
in
his
Pontificall
Chaire
,
and
the
Emperour
Letharius
kneeling
at
his
feete
,
and
receiuing
from
him
the
Emperiall
Crowne
,
with
these
two
Latin
verses
.
Rex
venit
ante
f●res
,
iuran●
priùs
vrbis
honores
,
Post
homo
sit
Papae
,
sumit
quo
dante
coronam
.
See
the
Ec
lesiast
.
History
of
Nich.
V●gnier
.
But
his
ambition
will
more
clearly
appeare
,
by
the
ceremonies
which
are
obserued
at
the
Coronation
of
Emperours
,
as
they
are
recorded
by
an
Author
that
liued
about
the
yeare
1300.
The
manner
(
saith
he
)
how
Emperours
were
consecrated
and
crowned
,
was
this
:
The
Pope
hauing
taken
an
oath
of
the
Emperour
that
was
to
be
,
vpon
the
staire
,
of
the
porch
of
Saint
Peters
Church
,
that
hee
will
faithfully
defend
the
Church
,
and
that
which
belongeth
to
it
,
maintaine
right
Iustice
,
and
fully
and
intirely
restore
all
the
possessions
of
S.
Peters
patrimony
,
and
the
Church
of
Rome
,
if
any
thing
bee
taken
from
it
.
Then
the
Emperour
and
the
Empresse
,
are
conducted
by
the
Pope
into
the
Church
,
where
during
the
Masse
,
which
is
celebrated
with
great
solemnity
,
th●
Pope
annoynteth
first
the
Emperour
,
and
then
the
Empresse
,
with
the
accustomed
formall
words
.
Then
sitting
in
his
Pontificall
Chaire
hee
holdeth
the
Crowne
betwixt
his
feete
,
which
the
Emperour
and
the
Empresse
bowing
downe
their
heads
,
lift
from
his
feete
:
and
presently
the
Pope
striking
the
crowne
with
his
soote
,
casts
it
on
the
ground
,
off
from
the
Emperours
head
;
in
signe
that
hee
hath
power
to
depose
them
againe
if
their
merits
require
.
And
then
(
in
like
manner
)
the
Cardinals
that
stand
round
about
,
take
the
Crowne
and
set
it
with
great
reuerence
vpon
their
heads
.
But
how
should
a
man
better
represent
their
ambition
,
then
by
the
words
of
their
owne
flatterers
?
These
bee
the
speeches
of
a
Bishop
,
a
chiefe
officer
to
Pope
Paul
the
second
.
Redoreicus
,
Zamerent
e●●sc●p
.
Castella●●t
Refer
e●a
.
p●
.
Pa●l.
2.
in
spec●l
vit.
human
,
L.
2.
C.
1.
What
should
wee
thinke
(
saith
he
)
of
this
Soueraigne
Bishop
,
that
possesseth
the
place
of
the
true
God
on
earth
,
who
is
lifted
vp
to
the
fulnesse
of
power
,
to
the
throne
Apostolick
,
to
the
top
of
all
honours
?
From
whom
as
from
their
fountaine
,
issue
all
riuers
,
as
branches
from
a
tree
;
who
is
not
onely
established
for
h●mane
Principality
,
but
also
for
Diuine
:
not
onely
for
command
ouer
mortall
creatures
,
and
men
;
but
also
ouer
the
Angels
:
not
onely
to
iudge
the
liuing
,
but
al
o
the
dead
:
not
onely
in
earth
but
also
in
heauen
:
not
onely
to
rule
ouer
Christians
,
but
also
Infidels
.
And
to
make
short
;
who
is
ordained
and
eleuated
by
the
Soueraigne
God
,
in
his
place
,
to
the
same
Dignity
,
Iurisdiction
,
Vniuersall
power
,
and
Soueraigne
principality
,
ouer
all
the
whole
world
:
of
whom
it
is
written
in
Iob
,
that
before
him
tremble
those
that
beare
vp
the
world
,
and
that
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
the
Tyrants
thereof
are
no
better
then
a
laughing
stock
in
his
presence
:
and
that
he
imbraceth
all
power
,
and
as
the
Scripture
speaketh
,
Hee
is
alone
and
there
is
no
second
.
And
againe
,
of
him
it
is
written
,
Thou
art
alone
and
there
is
none
with
thee
:
and
againe
,
Mighty
aboue
all
the
mighties
of
the
world
:
to
whom
(
as
witnesseth
the
Prophet
)
appertaineth
Iustice
,
Power
,
and
Empire
:
and
whom
Dauid
signified
,
when
hee
said
,
To
him
is
giuen
power
,
and
the
kingdome
,
and
all
people
and
tongues
shall
serue
him
.
Thus
this
man
enhancing
the
Popes
dignitie
by
one
degree
after
another
,
at
last
proueth
by
Var●o
,
Cicero
,
Aristotle
,
S.
Dionisius
,
and
S.
Ierome
that
all
order
of
things
would
perish
,
if
there
were
not
such
a
soueraigne
High-Priest
,
whom
hee
not
onely
preferreth
before
stammering
Moses
(
so
impudently
hee
termeth
him
)
and
before
Aaron
,
but
before
Iesus
Christ
himselfe
,
whom
hee
robbeth
of
this
prerogatiue
,
to
offer
vp
himselfe
in
sacrifice
for
our
sinnes
,
and
attributeth
it
to
his
Papall
Idoll
.
10.
Concerning
his
Cruelty
.
Is
full
of
cru●●ty
.
Who
can
recount
without
horrour
,
the
sauage
cruelty
which
Popes
haue
exercised
one
towards
another
?
Pope
Stephen
the
sixt
,
in
a
more
then
Neronian
fury
,
hauing
caused
the
body
of
Pope
●ermosus
to
bee
drawne
out
of
it's
Sepulcher
,
P
atina
in
vt●a
Stephen
.
6.
and
to
bee
deuested
of
the
Pontificall
ornaments
,
commanded
it
to
be
burned
amongst
the
Laicks
,
hauing
first
caused
the
two
fingers
of
the
right
hand
to
bee
cut
off
,
which
are
vsed
principally
in
the
consecrating
of
Priests
,
that
they
might
bee
throwne
into
Tiber.
But
Pope
Sergius
the
third
,
Id●●
vita
●erg●
3.
desirous
to
carry
the
prize
of
cruelty
in
this
very
subiect
,
caused
the
same
body
of
Pormosu●
,
to
bee
drawne
againe
out
of
it's
graue
,
eight
yeares
after
his
death
:
and
cutting
off
his
head
,
as
if
hee
had
bene
aliue
,
commanded
his
body
to
be
cast
into
Tiber
,
as
vnworthy
of
buriall
.
Benno
in
vita
Gregor.
7.
Six
Popes
died
of
poyson
within
the
space
of
13.
yeares
,
by
the
practice
of
Hildebrand
,
afterwards
Pope
,
by
the
name
of
Gregory
the
seuenth
:
So
that
vntill
he
himselfe
was
aduanced
to
the
Popedome
,
all
in
a
ranke
were
poysoned
,
by
his
familiar
friend
Brazutus
,
as
saith
Benno
.
This
is
the
same
Hildebrand
,
that
would
haue
murdered
the
Emperour
Henry
the
fourth
,
in
S.
Maries
Church
in
Mount
Auentine
,
if
God
had
not
defeated
the
blow
by
the
death
of
him
,
whom
hee
vsed
as
the
instrument
of
his
villany
.
By
whose
example
Pope
Sixtus
Quintus
learned
in
our
time
to
plead
in
fauour
&
commendation
of
the
Assasinates
of
Kings
,
Ser.
Six
Quint.
de
Henrici
3.
morte
.
habit
.
11
Sept.
an.
1
89
an
Antisixt●
.
as
is
manifest
by
that
Oration
which
he
made
in
the
Consistory
of
Cardinals
,
in
praise
of
Iames
Clement
the
murderer
of
Henry
the
third
King
of
France
:
whose
act
,
with
a
mouth
full
of
blasphemies
,
he
dareth
compare
with
the
worke
of
our
Redemption
.
It
is
not
vnknowne
also
,
how
poore
Celestine
was
handled
by
Boniface
the
eight
,
when
by
his
cunning
practice
he
was
deposed
from
his
Papacy
.
In
briefe
,
there
would
be
no
end
,
if
I
should
set
forth
all
the
murders
,
assasines
,
and
bloody
warres
,
caused
and
raised
vp
by
Papall
Schismes
.
And
what
sorts
of
cruelties
(
I
pray
you
)
haue
they
not
made
knowne
to
the
world
,
then
when
they
banded
themselues
against
the
Emperours
,
either
for
the
defence
,
or
encrease
of
their
Tyrannicall
power
?
What
mischiefes
haue
they
not
procured
,
when
they
armed
the
West
against
the
East
,
vnder
pretence
of
recouering
the
Holy-Land
?
What
butcheries
did
they
execute
vpon
those
who
were
called
Waldenses
,
by
their
Croysadoes
?
And
if
we
will
draw
neerer
to
our
owne
times
,
haue
wee
not
seene
all
the
Riuers
of
this
Kingdome
,
stayned
with
the
blood
of
those
that
made
profession
of
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
,
shed
by
the
instigation
and
solicitation
of
the
Popes
?
An.
1556.
Principally
since
the
sending
of
that
braue
sword
by
Pope
Paul
the
fourth
,
to
King
Henry
the
second
,
which
was
as
it
were
an
ominous
presage
of
the
fury
of
Gods
wrath
which
he
meant
to
powre
down
,
aswell
vpon
the
King
and
his
Linage
,
as
vpon
the
whole
Kingdome
.
As
in
very
deed
,
since
that
time
,
there
hath
nothing
bene
seene
but
miseries
,
calamities
,
ciuil
and
forreyne
warrs
,
famines
,
maladies
,
and
other
scourges
of
Gods
diuine
Iustice
,
that
haue
followed
and
doe
still
follow
,
one
in
the
necke
of
another
euery
day
.
If
any
say
,
that
all
Popes
haue
not
bene
thus
transported
with
cruelty
,
blood
,
and
butchery
;
I
confesse
asmuch
:
But
yet
,
as
he
is
no
lesse
cruell
that
poysoneth
with
Sugar
,
then
he
that
poysoneth
with
Gall
:
so
neither
are
they
lesse
cruell
that
hale
poore
soules
to
eternall
perdition
by
a
counterfeite
shew
of
sweetnesse
,
then
they
that
throw
them
headlong
thereinto
by
force
and
violence
.
Yea
,
rather
they
are
more
dangerous
,
that
comming
in
sheeps
clothing
,
insinuate
themselues
more
easily
into
mens
mindes
,
then
they
that
openly
shewing
themselues
to
bee
wolues
,
make
men
suspitious
of
them
by
their
behauiours
.
11.
The
examples
of
the
impurities
of
Popes
,
Full
of
inpurity
.
are
registred
by
all
those
that
haue
written
their
liues
&
gests
.
It
is
not
vnknowne
,
how
they
permit
publick
whoredome
,
and
draw
at
Rome
a
great
reuenue
from
the
Stewes
.
What
neede
we
to
speake
of
this
,
when
as
that
infamous
kind
of
impurity
which
is
against
nature
,
and
incestuous
copulations
,
cease
not
to
reigne
and
rage
amongst
them
?
Nicholas
of
Bebrach
borne
in
the
Citty
of
Erphord
,
hath
certified
the
world
by
publick
writing
,
that
being
at
Rome
in
the
time
of
Pope
Martine
the
fourth
,
Lui●pra●●●●
.
(
whom
the
Popes
flatterers
notwithstanding
number
amongst
the
most
holy
of
the
ranke
)
hee
was
solicited
by
him
,
Plati●a
.
to
yeeld
himselfe
to
serue
him
as
his
Ganimede
in
his
pleasures
.
Iohn
the
13
was
deposed
from
his
Papacy
by
a
Synode
of
Bishops
assembled
by
the
authority
of
the
Emperour
Otho
,
for
being
a
murderer
,
a
Church-robber
,
a
periured
,
and
incestuous
person
,
an●
guilty
of
Whoredome
.
Idolatrie
,
and
Inuocation
of
diuels
.
And
in
the
end
this
monster
(
so
Platina
calleth
him
)
being
surprized
in
the
act
of
Adultery
,
〈◊〉
●ine
.
was
killed
by
the
womans
husband
whom
hee
ab●●ed
.
Pope
Alexander
the
sixt
,
ab●sed
his
owne
daughter
Lucretia
,
and
had
concurring
with
him
in
this
incest
,
his
two
sonnes
:
It
was
this
Lu●●cee
vpon
whose
Tombe
a
certaine
Po●t
writ
this
notorious
●p●taph
,
Conditur
hoc
tumulo
Lucretia
nomine
,
sed
re
Thais
,
Alexandri
filia
sponsa
,
nuru●
.
In
summe
,
that
I
may
not
heap
vp
together
too
many
of
their
Villanies
,
that
which
was
spoken
of
one
of
the
Popes
,
agreeth
to
the
most
of
them
.
Mathew
Pari●
of
Innocent
the
fourth
'
Eius
auaritiae
totus
non
sufficit
orbis
:
Eius
luxuriae
meretrix
non
sufficit
omnis
.
Reuealed
in
the
e
last
times
.
12.
Now
,
after
that
many
Kings
and
Princes
had
complained
of
the
excessiue
tyranny
,
insatiable
auarice
,
and
damnable
debauchments
of
Popes
,
as
Henry
the
fourth
,
that
reproched
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
Lib.
de
vnitat
.
eccles
.
conser●●
.
To
teach
without
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
and
to
speake
without
the
truth
of
Christ
:
and
as
Antichrist
to
be
exalted
in
his
owne
heart
,
and
to
say
,
I
am
God
,
and
am
set
in
the
chaire
of
God
,
to
be
a
murderer
of
bodies
and
soules
:
And
the
Emperour
Frederick
the
second
,
who
in
one
of
his
Epistles
directed
to
all
the
Prelates
of
Christendome
,
calleth
Gregory
the
ninth
,
the
Father
of
discord
and
desolation
,
Pet.
de
vinei●
lib
1.
epist.
3●
.
the
great
Dragon
that
seduceth
the
world
Antichrist
,
a
second
Balaam
,
the
Angell
rising
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
hauing
viols
full
of
bitternesse
,
to
hurt
the
Sea
and
the
earth
:
And
that
the
Waldenses
had
scattered
the
true
religion
,
in
France
,
Germany
Italy
,
and
other
places
:
teaching
amongst
other
points
,
that
the
Church
of
Rome
,
was
the
whore
of
the
Apacalypse
,
Babylon
mother
of
fornications
,
and
that
the
Pope
was
the
head
of
these
errours
:
Ex.
Relat.
Iacobi
de
Riberia
.
And
after
that
,
also
many
good
men
,
too
much
affected
to
the
errours
of
their
times
,
and
dazled
with
the
brightnesse
of
the
Papacy
,
were
notwithstanding
constrayned
to
cry
out
against
the
Court
of
Rome
,
and
to
paint
forth
in
liuely
colours
the
abhominations
thereof
:
as
S.
Bernard
,
Peter
Belsensis
Archbishop
of
Roan
,
Bernard
ser.
3.
an
Cant.
the
passages
of
which
Authors
,
are
elsewhere
to
bee
seene
at
large
:
And
Arnulphus
Archbishop
of
Lyons
,
who
for
this
cause
was
put
to
death
at
Rome
vnder
Pope
Honorius
the
second
:
I
say
,
after
all
these
,
Pet.
Belsens
.
epist.
25.
many
there
arose
that
passed
a
great
deale
further
;
Platina
in
vita
Honor.
2.
for
Michael
Cesenas
generall
Priour
of
the
Gray-Friers
,
in
the
time
of
Iohn
the
21.
or
22.
wrote
directly
against
the
Pope
,
and
called
him
Antichrist
,
An.
325.
and
the
Church
of
Rome
,
with
her
Prelates
,
the
whore
of
Babylon
made
drunke
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
:
said
that
there
were
two
Churches
,
one
of
the
wicked
which
is
flourishing
,
Vide
Iacob
.
de
Misnia
lib.
de
a●uent.
Antichristi
.
1321.
where
the
Pope
reigneth
;
the
other
afflicted
,
which
is
of
the
faithfull
.
About
this
time
,
or
litle
after
,
liued
the
renowned
Italian
Poet
Dante
,
who
in
his
19.
Sonnet
of
Hell
,
saith
(
speaking
of
Pope
Nicholas
the
third
)
that
it
was
hee
,
of
whom
the
Euangilist
S.
Iohn
intendeth
to
speake
,
vnder
the
name
of
the
Whore
which
sitteth
vpon
many
waters
,
with
whom
the
Kings
of
the
earth
committed
fornication
.
The
same
Poet
in
his
sixt
Sonnet
of
Purgatory
,
maketh
this
complaint
,
That
Rome
had
once
the
shining
torch
of
two
Suns
,
which
made
the
most
ignorant
better
to
vnderstand
,
both
the
things
of
this
world
,
and
of
God
:
But
that
now
the
one
hath
banished
the
other
,
the
sword
being
ioyned
to
the
Pastorall
staffe
,
so
that
they
cannot
well
goe
together
,
the
one
not
standing
in
awe
of
the
other
.
If
any
beleeue
not
this
(
saith
he
)
let
him
iudge
the
tree
by
the
fruite
,
and
he
will
confesse
,
that
since
the
Church
of
Rome
consounded
in
her selfe
the
two
powers
,
she
is
growne
to
all
wickednesse
,
and
destroyeth
with
herselfe
the
Commonwealth
of
Christians
.
About
the
yeare
1381.
Mathew
Paris
borne
in
Bohemia
,
composed
a
large
Volume
concerning
Antichrist
,
wherein
he
laboureth
to
proue
,
that
he
was
already
in
the
world
,
and
that
the
Pope
was
he
:
adding
amongst
other
reasons
this
one
,
because
according
to
his
ordinances
,
men
worshipped
the
Saints
as
Sauiours
,
and
their
Images
and
relickes
in
stead
of
Iesus
Christ
.
A
Chanon
of
the
Citty
of
Prage
in
Bohemia
,
called
Militsius
,
a
Doctor
of
Theologie
,
preached
in
the
time
of
Pope
Gregory
the
eleuenth
,
that
Antichrist
was
already
in
the
world
,
and
that
he
reigned
visibly
in
the
person
of
the
Pope
,
Cardinals
,
Bishops
,
Monkes
,
and
other
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
who
not
teaching
the
truth
,
by
their
ambition
and
negligence
,
made
the
Church
desolate
,
filling
it
with
temporall
riches
,
and
despoyling
it
of
spirituall
.
Insomuch
,
as
hauing
gained
to
himselfe
many
Auditors
and
Disciples
,
the
bruite
hereof
came
to
the
eares
of
Pope
Gregory
,
who
excommunicated
him
.
About
this
very
time
,
Wicleffe
began
in
England
to
preach
the
pure
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
,
against
the
traditions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
not
sparing
it
in
his
writings
any
more
then
the
rest
had
done
.
This
man
was
followed
by
many
others
,
as
by
name
,
by
Iohn
Pourney
an
Englishman
,
who
writ
a
Commentary
vpon
the
Apocalipse
,
where
he
calleth
Rome
the
diuels
Brothel-house
,
&
the
Church
of
Rome
the
Whore
of
Babylon
.
Then
came
Iohn
Husse
after
the
yeare
1400.
who
greatly
promoted
this
doctrine
,
and
lost
his
life
together
with
Ierome
of
Prage
for
the
confession
thereof
,
at
the
Councill
of
Constance
.
This
was
about
that
time
when
Pope
Iohn
23.
hauing
caused
the
Croysado
to
bee
publ
shed
for
the
maintenance
of
warre
intended
against
Ladislaus
King
of
Naples
:
Aeneas
Silvius
Hist
r.
Bohem.
cap
35.
when
it
came
to
be
divulged
at
Prage
,
certaine
of
the
people
cryed
out
with
a
loud
voyce
,
that
the
Pope
was
Antichrist
,
who
ordained
a
Croysadoe
against
Christians
:
which
persons
were
presently
clapt
vp
in
prison
,
but
the
people
arising
in
Armes
,
demanded
them
to
be
deliuered
and
set
free
,
and
when
they
were
appeased
by
the
Councill
,
with
promise
of
assurance
of
their
liues
,
and
so
returning
to
their
houses
,
the
prisoners
were
secretly
put
to
death
.
But
their
death
was
di
couered
by
the
blood
that
ranne
vnder
the
prison
doore
:
whereupon
,
the
people
running
againe
together
,
tooke
away
their
bodies
by
violence
,
and
wrapping
them
in
linnen
clothes
,
carried
them
through
all
the
Churches
in
the
Citty
,
crying
:
These
are
the
Saints
that
haue
deliuered
their
bodies
to
death
,
for
the
testament
of
God.
Histor.
Eccles.
Nichol.
Vignier
.
Also
about
this
time
Manfrede
of
Versellas
a
Iacobin
preached
publickly
,
that
Antichrist
was
in
the
world
.
Hereof
Iames
of
Misny
wrote
a
booke
,
as
did
also
Thedorick
Vrias
an
Augustine
Frier
.
Peter
Clarke
an
Englishman
maintained
publickly
the
same
doctrine
,
for
which
cause
being
chased
out
of
England
,
he
retired
into
Bohemia
,
where
he
composed
a
booke
against
the
Synagogue
of
Antichrist
,
and
in
the
end
was
burned
for
the
same
,
An.
1433.
Yea
euen
diuerse
of
those
that
firmely
adhered
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
yet
in
those
times
were
constrayned
to
reproue
an
infinite
number
of
errours
and
abuses
that
raged
in
that
Church
:
as
Peter
of
Ally
,
Fascicul
rerum
ex●ttendarum
.
or
of
Alliaco
,
Cardinall
of
Cambray
:
Gerson
,
Clem●●gis
,
and
others
that
liued
about
that
Age
:
Clemang
tr●act
de
ra●ace●
repar
.
eccles
.
Insomuch
as
the
foresaid
Clemangis
is
bold
thus
to
speake
vnto
her
:
What
thinkest
thou
of
the
Prophecy
which
is
in
the
Apocalyps
?
dost
thou
not
beleeue
at
least
that
it
is
directed
against
thee
in
some
part
?
Thou
hast
not
so
lost
thy
shame
together
with
thy
vnderstanding
,
that
thou
wilt
deny
it
:
Regard
it
therefore
,
and
read
the
damnation
of
the
great
Whore
that
sitteth
vpon
many
waters
:
and
therein
behold
thy
goodly
deeds
.
And
a
litle
after
:
It
is
long
since
thy
monstrous
pride
,
not
being
able
to
vphold
it selfe
,
began
to
fall
,
though
slowly
and
by
little
and
little
:
and
hath
not
thy
ruine
beene
perceiued
by
many
?
But
at
this
day
it
tumbleth
headlong
to
destruction
,
like
a
swift
torrent
towards
the
Sea
.
Laurentius
Valla
a
Romane
,
Laurent
.
Valla
declar
.
de
ementita
Constantini
donatione
.
declaimeth
in
his
time
most
bitterly
against
the
Pope
after
this
manner
:
That
hee
practised
in
the
commonwealth
not
only
that
which
Verres
&
Cateline
,
or
any
other
notorious
theefe
durst
not
:
but
also
made
trafficke
of
things
Ecclesiasticall
,
&
of
the
holy
Spirit
:
such
as
Simon
Magus
would
haue
detested
.
About
the
yeare
1440.
Baeleus
Centu●ies
.
Roger
Onley
Priest
was
strangled
with
certaine
others
in
the
prisons
of
London
,
and
the
Dutchesse
of
Glocester
banished
for
the
doctrine
of
Husse
.
A
Prouinciall
Frier
of
the
order
of
the
Mendicants
preached
in
the
yeare
,
Nichol.
de
Cusaan
s●m
.
1454.
that
the
Church
of
Rome
was
that
Whore
mentioned
in
the
Apocalyps
.
Reynold
Peacock
Bishop
of
Chichester
in
England
,
defended
both
by
word
and
writing
the
doctrine
of
Wiclefe
,
Balaus
.
et
f●x
.
ex
d●ctionatio
.
theologico
Tho
Ga●o●gnij
.
&
ex
Lolando
.
and
for
the
same
by
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
declared
an
Hereticke
.
Baptista
Mantuan
,
in
the
yeare
1464.
wrote
his
Eclogues
,
wherein
he
painteth
out
in
most
liuely
and
elegant
colours
,
the
corruptions
of
the
Pope
,
Prelates
,
and
Court
of
Rome
:
as
may
witnesse
these
verses
amongst
many
other
.
—
Petrique
domus
polluta
fluente
,
Mac
rescit
luxa
(
nulla
hic
arcana
reu●lo
,
Non
ignota
loquor
liceat
vulgata
referre
:
Sic
vibes
populiꝙ
ferunt
,
ea
sama
per
omnem
Iam
vetus
Europam
)
mores
extirpat
honestos
:
Sanctus
ager
seueris
,
venerabilis
ara
cynaedis
Seru●t
,
honorandae
diuium
Gaenimedibus
aede
;
Quid
miramur
opes
recidi●aque
surgere
tecta
?
Thu●
is
odroati
globulos
,
et
cinnama
ve●dit
M●llis
Arabs
,
Tirij
vestes
:
venalia
nobis
Templa
,
sacerdotes
,
altari
,
sacra
,
coronae
,
Ignis
,
thura
preces
,
coelum
est
venale
,
●eusque
.
In
English
thus
.
Saint
Peters
house
defiled
with
filthy
lust
(
I
speake
not
secret
,
nor
things
vnknowne
tell
,
But
such
as
Europes
people
needs
know
must
)
Doth
languish
sore
,
and
Vertues
all
expell
:
The
sacred
field
with
Ruffians
is
replete
,
And
holy
Altars
are
with
knaues
beset
:
The
Temples
to
the
holy
Saints
deuoted
,
Doe
serue
as
Stewes
for
vncleane
Ganimedes
.
Yet
rich
they
are
:
no
wonder
to
be
noted
,
For
Arabs
druggs
,
and
Tyrus
silkes
out-spreads
,
By
sale
whereof
they
purchase
riches
store
,
But
Romish
wares
are
farre
in
number
more
.
Heere
Temple
,
Altars
,
Priests
,
are
to
be
sold
,
With
Incense
,
Prayers
,
Heauen
,
and
God
,
for
gold
.
In
the
yeare
,
1498.
Ierome
Sauanarola
a
Iacobin
at
Florence
,
was
burned
by
the
sol●citation
of
Pope
Alexander
the
sixt
,
for
calling
the
Pope
Antichrist
,
and
condemning
his
excommunications
.
Vpon
the
Iubilee
of
which
Pope
,
which
fell
on
the
yeare
1500.
were
made
these
verses
.
Pollicitus
co●lum
,
Romanus
et
as●ra
sacerdos
,
Per
soelus
et
c●●des
,
ad
Stigia
pandit
iter
.
The
Romane
Priest
of
heauen
that
promise
made
To
others
〈◊〉
himselfe
to
hell
conuayde
.
The
Walde
●ses
,
though
they
were
persecuted
on
euery
side
,
yet
by
th●ir
publicke
writings
,
and
particularly
by
that
confession
of
their
Faith
which
they
presented
vnto
Princes
,
the
forme
whereof
we
haue
in
that
which
they
addressed
vnto
Vlad●slaus
King
of
Bohemia
,
An.
150●
.
declared
what
●●st
cause
they
had
to
separate
from
the
Church
of
Rome
:
and
how
farre
they
were
from
those
errours
,
which
their
aduersaries
wrongfully
charged
them
withall
.
So
that
King
Lewis
the
twelfth
,
Charles
de
Moulin
.
lib.
de
Monarch
.
Franc.
vnderstanding
by
report
the
demeanours
of
those
of
Merindoll
and
Labriers
against
whom
certaine
Cardinals
and
Prelates
desired
to
incite
him
:
swore
that
they
were
more
honest
then
himselfe
,
or
the
rest
of
his
people
.
And
presently
after
,
the
King
by
the
consent
of
the
Prelates
of
his
Realme
caused
a
Councell
at
Lions
to
be
called
against
Pope
Iulius
,
and
money
to
bee
stamped
,
which
should
bee
currant
through
the
whole
kingdome
,
Arnoulp
.
de
feron
.
i●
continuat
Paul.
Acmilij
.
bearing
this
inscription
on
the
one
side
,
Lud.
D.
G.
Rex
Franco
.
Dux
Mediolani
:
and
on
the
other
side
,
Perdam
Babylonem
:
that
is
,
Lewis
the
twelfth
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
,
Duke
of
Millaine
.
I
will
destroy
Babylon
.
At
the
last
,
Nichol
Vi●●●e
hills
Ecclesiast.
in
the
yeare
1517.
vnder
Pope
Leo
the
tenth
,
followed
the
preaching
of
Indulgences
,
for
full
remission
of
sinnes
,
and
deliuerance
out
of
Purgatory
and
obtaining
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
by
all
those
that
should
giue
a
certaine
summe
of
money
for
the
purchase
of
the
said
Indulgences
,
what
crimes
soeuer
they
had
committed
.
Which
gaue
occasion
to
Martin
Luther
a
Doctour
of
Diuinity
,
and
of
the
order
of
the
Augustine
Friars
to
oppose
himselfe
against
so
shamelesse
a
Merchandize
,
and
to
demonstrate
by
the
word
of
God
,
that
the
Pope
is
very
Antichrist
.
Wherein
he
was
followed
afterwards
by
a
great
number
of
learned
men
,
whom
God
vsed
in
this
last
Age
as
Instruments
to
reforme
the
Church
aswell
in
Germany
,
England
,
Scotland
,
Denmarke
,
as
in
France
and
other
Countries
.
In
whose
steps
all
they
ought
to
tread
,
whom
God
hath
called
to
the
gouernment
of
his
Church
,
to
reueale
more
and
more
the
Sonne
of
perdition
,
and
to
discouer
his
filthinesse
,
if
they
will
not
be
reputed
Cowards
in
the
defence
of
the
truth
,
and
traytors
vnto
Christ
.
13.
There
remaineth
then
no
more
,
but
that
possessing
our
soules
in
patience
,
And
lastly
shal
be
destroyed
by
the
glorious
comming
of
Christ
Iesus
.
and
perseuering
constantly
in
the
profession
of
this
truth
,
what
persecution
soeuer
Antichrist
may
raise
vp
against
vs
for
the
same
,
we
expect
in
the
end
that
hee
shal
be
vtterly
abolished
,
by
the
brightnesse
of
the
comming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
,
who
assureth
vs
,
that
he
will
come
quickly
.
Yea
come
Lord
Iesus
.
The
Third
Treatise
.
Containing
a
Refutation
of
the
opinions
of
the
Romish
Doctours
,
touching
Antichrist
.
HItherto
I
haue
sufficiently
discouered
by
Diuine
testimonies
,
what
kinde
of
person
Antichrist
ought
to
be
,
and
by
so
plaine
demonstrations
,
proued
who
it
is
in
the
world
that
is
to
be
acknowledged
to
be
he
,
that
no
man
can
choose
but
vnderstand
and
comprehend
the
same
.
Neuerthelesse
,
seeing
this
Antichrist
wanteth
not
his
defenders
and
vpholders
,
that
labour
by
all
meanes
to
heale
his
wound
,
and
hinder
the
fall
threatned
against
him
by
the
Spirit
of
God
:
therefore
to
the
end
that
in
this
controuersie
no
scruple
may
remaine
,
I
will
with
as
great
breuity
as
the
purpose
of
this
writing
will
permit
,
resolue
whatsoeuer
either
the
Iesuits
or
any
other
shall
produce
to
the
contrary
.
Now
all
that
they
say
touching
Antichrist
,
may
in
few
words
bee
reduced
within
the
compasse
of
this
Definition
,
Bel.
de
sum
.
Pont.
lib.
3.
the
particulars
whereof
shal
be
refuted
in
the
same
order
,
as
hath
bene
obserued
in
the
two
former
parts
.
Peter
l●b.
5.
in
Dan.
They
say
therefore
that
Antichrist
shal
be
one
onely
singular
man
,
who
is
not
yet
come
:
but
shall
arise
out
of
the
tribe
of
Dan
,
and
be
circumcised
,
Remend
.
lib.
de
Antichrist
.
and
receiued
of
the
Iewes
for
their
Messias
,
and
shall
reigne
in
Ierusalem
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
,
and
fight
against
many
Nations
,
and
at
length
attempting
to
mount
vp
into
heauen
shal
be
slaine
by
Christ
,
on
the
Mount
of
Oliues
.
Now
out
of
this
Definition
arise
these
seuen
questions
to
be
discussed
.
First
,
whether
Antichrist
must
be
one
singular
person
.
Secondly
,
whether
hee
be
come
or
no.
Thirdly
,
of
what
Nation
Antichrist
shall
be
borne
,
and
what
Religion
he
shal
be
of
.
Fourthly
,
of
his
seate
.
Fiftly
,
of
his
durance
.
Sixtly
,
of
his
battailes
.
And
seuenthly
,
of
his
end
and
destruction
.
1.
Question
.
Whether
Antichrist
be
one
singular
person
or
no.
When
the
Romish
Doctours
say
that
Antichrist
shal
be
one
singular
person
,
they
doe
not
meane
as
we
doe
,
that
hee
is
one
onely
person
at
one
time
,
which
varieth
and
changeth
by
succession
and
subrogation
:
but
that
he
sh●llbe
one
person
alone
,
that
shall
continue
b●t
a
certaine
time
,
and
shall
haue
no
successour
.
The
which
Bellarmine
laboureth
to
proue
by
fiue
passages
of
Scripture
.
Bel
de
sum
.
Pont.
l.
3.
c.
2.
1
Ob●ection
.
The
first
passage
is
in
the
first
Chapter
of
the
Gospell
by
S.
Iohn
.
v.
43.
I
am
come
in
my
Fathers
name
,
and
ye
receiue
me
not
,
if
another
shall
come
in
his
owne
name
,
him
you
will
receiue
.
Now
this
text
(
saith
he
)
is
to
bee
vnderstood
onely
of
Antichrist
,
as
witnesse
,
S.
Chrysostome
.
S.
Ambrose
,
S.
Augustine
,
and
others
.
Answere
.
Our
Sauiour
Christ
doth
not
speake
heere
of
Antichrist
alone
,
but
of
all
those
that
shall
come
in
their
owne
name
,
and
not
in
his
:
that
is
,
not
being
called
of
o●
him
,
albeit
they
shroud
themselues
vnder
his
name
.
Mat.
14.4
.
As
when
he
saith
in
another
place
,
Take
heed
that
no
man
deceiue
you
,
for
many
shall
come
in
my
name
saying
I
am
Christ
:
that
is
(
saith
Maldonate
the
Iesuite
)
as
if
he
had
said
,
whosoeuer
he
be
that
shall
come
in
his
owne
name
you
will
receiue
him
,
Maldon●n
Iohan.
c.
5.
so
is
your
iudgement
depraued
:
So
that
it
is
more
fitting
that
wee
interpret
it
not
onely
of
Antichrist
,
but
also
in
generall
of
all
false
Prophets
,
which
run
without
sending
:
for
this
was
the
ordinary
fashion
of
the
Iewes
,
to
receiue
them
rather
then
the
the
true
Prophets
.
The
Fathers
also
whom
they
alledge
,
when
they
apply
this
vnto
Antichrist
,
exclude
not
other
false
Prophets
:
but
on
the
contrary
,
vnder
him
comprehend
all
others
.
Repl.
I
but
(
say
they
)
Iesus
Christ
opposeth
man
to
man
,
and
person
to
person
;
as
therefore
,
Christ
was
but
one
person
,
so
also
Antichrist
shal
be
but
one
person
.
Answere
.
Christ
opposeth
heere
person
to
person
:
but
yet
a
certaine
person
to
an
vncertaine
,
an
indiuiduall
singular
,
to
a
common
indefinite
:
for
elsewhere
hee
saith
,
many
shall
come
in
my
name
,
saying
I
am
Christ
.
Repl.
But
Christ
saith
,
that
Antichrist
shall
bee
receiued
of
the
Iewes
for
their
Messias
.
Answ
.
This
is
false
,
our
Sauiour
saith
simply
:
If
any
one
come
in
his
owne
name
,
you
will
receiue
him
:
but
hee
doth
not
say
,
you
will
receiue
him
for
your
Messias
.
For
neither
receiued
they
thus
all
the
false
Prophets
that
came
vnto
them
.
Repl.
But
all
the
false
Prophets
came
in
the
name
of
another
,
but
our
Sauiour
speaketh
heere
of
one
that
shall
come
in
his
owne
name
;
that
is
to
say
,
shall
acknowledge
no
other
God
but
himselfe
.
Answ.
This
interpretation
is
false
,
Maldonate
saith
farre
better
,
Maldon
.
in
Ioh.
5.43
.
That
our
Lord
Iesus
aduertiseth
vs
of
one
and
the
same
thing
both
heere
and
Mat.
24.2
.
And
that
there
is
no
contrariety
when
hee
saith
there
,
that
they
shall
come
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
heere
that
they
shall
come
in
their
owne
name
:
for
there
to
come
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
is
falsly
to
say
that
he
is
Christ
,
and
sent
of
God
,
though
hee
be
not
:
and
heere
to
come
in
his
owne
name
,
is
to
come
without
being
sent
of
God.
And
to
the
end
that
we
may
oppose
not
onely
a
Iesuite
to
a
Iesuite
,
but
also
a
Iesuite
Cardinall
,
to
a
Cardinall
Iesuite
,
Tolet.
in
Ioh.
cap.
5.
Tolet
thus
interpreteth
this
passage
:
Hee
(
saith
hee
)
shall
come
in
his
owne
name
,
that
shall
haue
in
truth
no
Diuine
vertue
:
but
shall
malitiously
faine
himselfe
to
be
sent
of
God
,
as
the
Sonne
of
God.
Like
as
the
false
Prophets
came
in
their
owne
name
,
because
they
were
not
truly
sent
of
God.
And
this
is
that
which
hee
now
saith
if
any
one
come
in
his
owne
name
,
that
is
to
say
,
not
being
truly
sent
of
God
,
nor
hauing
the
power
of
God
:
but
faigning
himselfe
such
by
his
owne
malice
.
In
breefe
,
as
Maldonate
saith
very
well
:
Maldon
.
in
Mat.
25.5
.
where
a
sentence
may
bee
vnderstood
generally
,
we
must
not
restraine
it
to
one
particular
,
least
wee
set
limits
and
boundes
to
the
holy
Spirit
by
which
Iesus
Christ
spake
.
2.
Obiection
.
In
the
second
Chapter
of
the
second
Epistle
to
the
Thessalonians
,
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
Antichrist
as
of
one
singular
person
,
for
he
vseth
the
definitiue
or
demonstratiue
Article
when
hee
speaketh
of
him
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
The
man
of
sinne
:
the
sonne
of
perdition
.
For
according
to
Epiphanius
his
rule
,
the
Greeke
Articles
restraine
the
signification
of
names
,
otherwise
common
,
to
one
certaine
and
particular
thing
.
Answere
.
We
agree
to
all
this
:
for
Antichrist
shal
be
alwaies
one
singular
person
,
one
in
number
,
one
in
seate
,
and
one
in
power
;
as
is
to
be
seene
in
a
Monarchy
,
or
rather
tyranny
.
But
this
one
person
shall
vary
by
succession
,
albeit
this
Maxime
of
Epiphanius
is
not
alwaies
true
,
as
may
be
obserued
in
Mat.
12.35
.
Luke
.
4.4
.
and
many
other
places
,
where
the
Article
doth
not
demonstrate
some
one
particular
person
.
3.
Obiection
.
When
S.
Iohn
speaketh
of
Antichrist
so
properly
called
,
he
addeth
the
Article
,
and
yet
he
addeth
it
not
when
he
speaketh
of
Antichrist
in
common
:
to
signifie
that
Antichrist
properly
so
called
,
shal
be
one
singular
person
.
As
ye
haue
heard
(
saith
he
)
that
Antichrist
shall
come
,
euen
now
are
there
many
Antichrists
.
1.
Iohn
.
2
,
18.
Answere
.
We
consent
that
this
Tyrant
is
alwayes
one
at
one
time
:
but
yet
hence
it
doth
not
follow
,
that
many
doe
not
succeed
one
another
in
this
seate
of
Apostacy
.
And
indeed
if
this
Article
demonstrate
one
certaine
person
and
no
more
,
let
them
point
vs
out
one
which
hath
beene
from
the
age
of
the
Apostles
,
and
must
continue
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
For
S.
Iohn
saith
:
Euery
spirit
that
confesseth
not
Iesus
Christ
to
be
come
in
the
flesh
is
not
of
God
:
and
this
is
the
spirit
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
Antichrist
,
of
whom
you
haue
heard
said
,
that
hee
shall
come
,
and
he
is
now
already
in
the
world
.
1.
Iohn
4.
●
.
Now
if
this
Article
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
demonstrateth
one
certaine
person
:
how
many
Ages
must
this
Man
of
sin
continue
aliue
,
whom
notwithstanding
(
they
fansie
)
shall
endure
but
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
?
4.
Obiection
.
In
the
seuenth
,
eleuenth
,
and
twelfth
Chapters
of
Daniel
,
Antichrist
is
not
called
a
Kingdome
,
but
one
certaine
King
,
who
of
the
ten
Kings
which
he
shal
finde
in
the
world
shal
destroy
three
,
and
also
bring
vnder
subiection
the
seuen
others
.
And
Calaine
himselfe
confesseth
,
that
A●tiochus
was
a
figure
of
Antichrist
.
Whereupon
it
followeth
,
that
seeing
A●tiochus
was
one
singular
person
,
therefore
Antichrist
shal
be
also
one
singular
person
.
Answere
.
The
Prophet
Daniel
doth
not
onely
not
call
Antichrist
a
Kingdome
,
but
he
also
doth
not
so
much
as
call
him
a
King
;
for
these
Texts
doe
not
speake
of
Antichrist
,
but
of
Anti●chus
p●p●●anes
:
as
is
apparent
by
the
Commentaries
and
Anno●itions
of
Francis
●unius
vpon
D●●e●
,
as
al●o
by
that
which
is
written
by
Sc●liger
in
his
sixt
booke
of
the
Emendation
of
times
:
And
if
we
shall
referre
allegorically
vnto
Antichrist
that
which
literally
is
meant
of
A
tio
hus
,
euery
one
know●th
that
no
sound
argument
can
b●e
drawne
●●om
Ilego●ies
.
Hows●euer
it
be
the
consequence
is
not
necessary
,
th●t
se●ing
●ntiochus
the
figure
of
Antichrist
was
one
onely
singular
person
the
efore
Anti
hrist
himselfe
must
be
●●t
●o
.
For
a
fig●●e
doth
not
alwayes
in
euery
par●
ans●ere
to
●h●t
●●●h
;
otherwise
our
Sauiour
Christ
should
not
bee
one
singular
person
,
seeing
hee
was
figured
by
many
Sacrifices
,
and
Pri●sts
in
the
Old
Testament
.
5.
Obiection
.
Saint
Iohn
in
the
thirteenth
and
seueteenth
Chapter
of
the
Apoc●l●ps
,
speaketh
of
Antichrist
as
of
a
King
,
that
shall
come
in
the
time
of
ten
other
Kings
,
and
whose
reigne
is
determined
by
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
,
as
in
Daniel
.
So
that
as
Danie●
speaketh
of
one
certaine
King
,
so
doth
also
S.
Iohn
in
the
Apocalips
.
Answere
.
This
consequence
is
fri●olous
;
seeing
Daniel
speaketh
not
at
all
of
Antichrist
,
as
we
meane
to
proue
:
and
besides
,
doth
it
follow
,
that
because
S.
Iohn
representeth
Antichrist
as
one
King
,
therefore
he
must
needs
bee
one
singular
person
?
The
Prophet
Daniel
representeth
the
Kingdomes
of
the
Persians
,
and
Medes
,
and
Babylonians
,
by
seuerall
Beasts
and
yet
there
is
none
so
blockish
as
to
conclude
,
that
therefore
these
Kingdomes
are
no
other
then
singular
Persons
,
or
Kings
.
As
touching
the
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
,
during
which
they
affirme
Antichrists
kingdome
shall
endure
,
wee
shall
haue
fit
occasion
to
speak
heereafter
,
and
therefore
here
passe
it
ouer
in
silence
.
It
remaineth
now
that
I
should
heere
giue
satisfaction
to
some
testimonies
of
the
Fathers
which
they
vse
to
produce
for
this
purpose
.
But
they
that
haue
cast
but
their
eyes
neuer
so
little
vpon
the
writings
of
the
Ancient
Fathers
,
shall
find
them
to
haue
so
,
Sulp●t
.
Seuer
.
●ib
2
histor.
sac
.
as
it
were
,
groped
in
the
darke
,
about
this
matter
,
that
it
is
hard
to
draw
out
of
them
any
solid
conclusion
.
For
some
of
them
haue
thought
that
N●ro
was
the
Antichrist
,
who
should
rise
againe
before
the
end
of
the
world
,
or
at
least
should
bee
preserued
aliue
till
then
,
and
be
reuealed
and
reestablished
in
his
kingdome
:
which
opinion
was
taken
from
the
Author
of
those
verses
which
goe
vnder
the
name
of
Sybills
:
as
is
to
bee
seene
in
the
fift
booke
of
the
Sybilline
Oracles
.
Others
haue
beene
of
opinion
,
that
he
should
bee
the
diuell
who
should
appeare
in
humaine
shape
,
Hipp●litus
Martyr
.
and
faine
himselfe
to
bee
borne
of
a
Virgine
.
Others
haue
thought
that
he
should
be
begotten
of
a
woman
by
the
Deuill
.
S.
Ierome
affirmeth
,
that
he
should
be
a
man
in
whom
the
Diuell
did
inhabite
corporally
.
Papius
,
Iust●n
Martyr
,
Lactantius
,
and
others
,
referre
the
comming
of
Antichrist
,
till
after
the
resurrection
of
the
Saints
.
For
they
say
that
after
Sixe
Thousand
yeares
accomplished
,
all
the
Saints
shall
rise
againe
out
of
their
graues
,
and
that
our
Lord
Iesus
shall
descend
vpon
the
earth
,
and
reigne
with
them
in
great
glory
and
aboundance
of
all
things
for
the
space
of
a
Thousand
yeares
.
Lactant●●●b
.
7.
cap
24.
In
such
sort
(
saith
Lactantius
)
that
the
earth
shall
then
display
her
fr●itef●lnesse
,
and
of
it
owne
accord
bring
forth
all
aboundance
and
plenty
,
that
the
Rocks
and
Mountaines
shall
sweat
Honey
,
the
Riuers
run
with
Wine
,
and
the
ouer-flowing
flouds
shed
forth
Milke
.
In
breefe
,
that
there
shal
be
such
an
Age
,
as
the
Poet
's
fansied
of
an
Age
of
Gold
,
during
the
which
the
Saints
should
marry
and
beget
Children
like
to
themselues
in
holinesse
:
But
that
after
the
expiration
of
these
Thousand
yeares
,
Sathan
should
be
vnbound
and
let
loose
,
and
raise
vp
a
greeuous
persecution
against
the
Elect
,
by
the
meanes
of
Antichrist
,
and
that
after
that
should
follow
the
generall
iudgement
.
Hieron
.
in
Ierem
.
lib.
4.
This
opinion
hath
found
heeretofore
such
strong
Defenders
and
Abetters
,
that
S.
Ierome
albeit
he
doth
not
approue
it
,
yet
dares
not
condemne
it
:
and
S.
Augustine
confesseth
,
that
hee
had
beene
sometimes
of
that
minde
.
In
summe
,
looke
how
many
heads
,
Aug.
d●
ciuit
.
Dei.
i.
e.
7.
so
many
differing
opinions
shall
wee
finde
,
as
it
commeth
ordinarily
to
passe
in
matters
propheticall
and
farre
remoued
.
Albeit
in
the
midst
of
these
doubts
,
the
Ancients
haue
manifested
,
that
by
that
which
they
spoke
concerning
Antichrist
,
they
neuer
intended
that
he
should
absolutely
bee
but
one
singular
person
:
but
rather
an
estate
and
gouernment
,
as
witnesseth
S.
Augustine
when
hee
saith
:
Idem
.
Ibid.
lib.
●●
.
cap.
19.
That
diuerse
doe
not
thinke
that
by
Antichrist
is
to
be
vnderstood
the
Prince
alone
:
but
all
his
whole
b●dy
in
generall
;
that
is
,
all
the
multitude
of
his
adhere●●s
together
with
their
Prince
.
Aug.
hom.
3.
in
Apoc.
And
in
another
place
(
he
saith
)
that
the
Whore
and
the
Beast
are
one
,
and
the
same
thing
;
to
wit
,
the
whole
body
of
the
wicked
fighting
against
the
Lambe
,
and
all
the
true
Babylon
.
R●per
.
com●n
Ap.
ca.
8.
To
which
agreeth
Rup●tus
,
when
he
affirmeth
,
That
the
Beast
(
by
which
he
meaneth
Antichrist
)
and
the
Dragon
are
all
one
,
to
wit
,
the
Deuil
with
his
bod●
;
that
is
,
with
all
the
congregation
of
the
wicked
.
Lyra.
in
Apoc.
17.
And
Lyra
saith
,
That
the
Beast
is
the
whole
body
of
the
wicked
.
So
then
by
this
that
hath
bene
said
,
is
vtterly
ouerthrown
one
of
their
Arguments
whereby
they
labour
to
proue
that
the
Pope
is
not
Antichrist
;
namely
,
because
Antichrist
must
be
one
singular
person
,
and
the
Popes
haue
beene
many
in
number
.
For
we
auouch
cleane
contrary
;
that
seeing
Antichrist
must
be
one
indiuidual
person
at
one
time
,
but
v●rying
by
succession
,
and
that
the
Pope
is
such
a
person
:
therefore
there
is
no
let
heereby
,
but
that
he
may
be
truely
Antichrist
,
forasmuch
as
this
marke
fitly
agreeth
vnto
him
,
together
with
all
the
rest
,
as
we
haue
already
proued
before
.
2.
Question
.
Whether
Antichrist
be
come
,
or
no.
The
Romish
Proctours
,
to
the
end
to
make
men
beleeue
that
the
Pope
is
not
Antichrist
,
auerre
and
maintaine
that
he
is
not
yet
come
,
neither
shall
come
vntill
about
the
end
of
the
world
,
the
precise
time
whereof
cannot
bee
knowne
.
For
the
proofe
hereof
,
they
produce
six
reasons
,
which
Bellarmine
calleth
demonstrations
:
for
say
they
,
the
holy
Ghost
giueth
vs
six
markes
or
signes
of
the
comming
of
Antichrist
:
of
which
two
goe
before
●ntichrist
,
to
wit
,
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
through
the
whole
world
,
and
the
destruction
of
the
Romane
Empire
:
two
accompany
him
,
namely
the
preaching
of
En●ch
and
Elias
,
and
an
extreme
persecution
,
by
the
which
all
the
publick
seruice
of
God
shall
cease
:
and
two
shall
follow
him
,
to
wit
,
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
after
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
,
and
the
worlds
end
,
none
of
all
which
markes
are
as
yet
arriued
,
therefore
Antichrist
is
not
yet
come
.
First
marke
:
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
through
the
whole
world
.
Viega●
in
Apo●
.
cap.
●3
.
sect.
17.
The
Scriptures
(
say
they
)
beare
witnesse
,
that
the
Gospell
shall
be
preached
through
all
the
world
,
before
the
last
persecution
,
which
shall
be
raysed
vp
by
Antichrist
:
Mat.
24.14
.
and
this
Gospell
of
the
kingdome
shall
bee
preached
in
all
the
habitable
earth
,
Remond
.
cap.
8.
in
witnesse
to
all
Nations
;
and
then
shall
the
end
come
.
Now
this
Prophecy
was
not
accomplished
about
the
yeare
600.
or
700
where
some
fix
the
time
of
Antichrists
comming
:
nor
in
the
time
of
S.
Bernard
,
whither
others
referre
it
:
nor
is
yet
fulfilled
in
our
time
;
for
euery
day
new
Countries
are
found
out
both
in
the
East
and
West
,
where
there
is
no
signe
or
token
of
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
.
It
followeth
therefore
,
that
Antichrist
is
not
yet
come
.
Answere
.
It
is
a
false
supposition
,
that
the
holy
Scripture
should
giue
vs
for
a
signe
of
the
comming
of
Antichrist
,
that
the
Gospell
should
bee
preached
throughout
the
whole
world
;
for
there
is
not
so
much
as
one
word
heereof
in
the
holy
Scripture
.
For
that
speech
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
alledged
out
of
S.
Mathew
,
doth
no
w●yes
ayme
at
any
such
thing
;
forasmuch
●s
hee
speaketh
not
of
the
vniuersall
persecution
,
which
shal
bee
stirred
vp
against
the
Christian
Church
by
Antichrist
:
but
of
a
particular
persecution
,
by
the
which
,
the
Nation
of
the
Iewes
should
be
oppressed
,
and
the
Temple
destroyed
,
as
it
c●me
to
passe
abo●t
fiue
and
thirty
yeares
after
the
death
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
:
God
in
the
meane
while
,
hauing
before
this
desol●tion
of
the
Iewes
,
gathered
together
his
Church
out
of
all
Nations
of
the
world
by
the
preaching
of
the
Apostles
,
as
is
manifest
in
the
booke
of
their
Acts.
And
as
S.
Paul
,
Rom.
10.
saith
,
That
their
sound
was
gone
out
through
all
the
earth
:
and
Col.
1.
That
the
Gospel
was
come
into
all
the
world
.
Now
this
will
easily
appeare
if
we
rightly
consider
the
Text
of
the
Gospell
:
for
when
the
Apostles
had
shewed
vnto
our
Sauiour
Christ
the
goodly
buildings
of
the
Temple
,
hee
saith
vnto
them
:
See
you
all
these
things
?
of
a
truth
I
say
vnto
you
,
that
there
shall
not
bee
heere
left
a
stone
vpon
a
stone
that
shall
not
be
cast
downe
,
Mat.
24.2
.
Whereupon
our
Sauiour
sitting
vpon
the
Mount
of
Oliues
,
his
disciples
said
vnto
him
,
Tell
vs
when
these
things
shall
come
to
passe
,
and
what
shall
be
the
signe
of
thy
comming
,
and
of
the
end
of
the
world
:
which
Question
standeth
vpon
two
parts
:
First
,
concerning
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
,
and
secondly
of
the
signes
of
the
comming
of
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
of
the
end
of
the
world
.
Now
our
Sauiour
answereth
distinctly
to
each
part
of
the
question
,
and
that
according
to
the
order
wherein
it
was
propounded
:
And
so
hee
handleth
the
first
part
touching
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
vnto
the
22.
verse
:
and
from
thence
to
the
end
of
the
Chapter
,
hee
speaketh
of
the
end
of
the
world
,
which
is
the
second
.
Now
that
which
the
Iesuites
here
alledge
,
is
the
14.
verse
,
which
appertayneth
yet
to
the
first
question
:
and
therefore
when
our
Sauiour
saith
,
That
after
the
Gospell
shall
be
preached
to
all
Nations
,
then
the
end
shall
be
;
hee
vnderstandeth
not
the
worlds
end
,
which
is
called
in
this
Chapter
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
consummation
of
the
world
;
but
the
end
of
the
Temple
and
Common
wealth
of
the
Iewes
,
whereof
he
had
said
in
the
sixt
verse
,
All
those
things
must
come
to
passe
,
but
the
end
shall
not
be
yet
,
to
wit
,
the
end
of
Ierusalem
.
And
thus
Euthymius
following
S.
Chrysostome
,
and
Theophilact
them
both
,
expound
the
place
.
Secondly
,
admit
that
by
the
end
should
be
meant
the
end
of
the
world
,
as
S.
Ierome
and
others
haue
taken
it
:
yet
it
will
not
follow
,
that
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
to
all
the
world
must
go
before
the
comming
of
Antichrist
,
as
they
pretend
,
but
onely
before
the
end
of
the
world
.
In
breefe
,
if
wee
should
consent
to
that
(
which
is
not
true
)
that
this
persecution
whereof
our
Sauiour
Christ
speaketh
,
should
bee
the
last
persecution
stirred
vp
by
Antichrist
(
as
they
would
haue
it
,
)
yet
would
they
bee
farre
from
their
reckoning
:
for
,
that
the
Gospell
be
preached
throughout
the
whole
world
,
before
Antichrist
attempteth
his
great
and
last
persecution
,
is
one
thing
:
and
that
this
be
done
before
the
comming
of
Antichrist
,
is
another
;
and
yet
this
is
the
foundation
which
they
lay
:
but
a
false
and
weake
one
,
1
Iohn
.
4.3
.
2.
Th●ss
.
2.
God
wot
.
For
the
Apostles
tell
vs
,
that
in
their
time
Antichrist
was
already
come
,
and
was
in
working
,
but
he
was
not
yet
reuealed
,
nor
stirred
vp
this
great
persecution
.
Besides
all
this
,
when
Christ
saith
,
That
the
Gospell
shall
bee
preached
through
the
whole
world
,
hee
speaketh
not
of
all
the
world
,
considered
simply
and
vniuersally
in
it
owne
latitude
,
but
comparatiuely
,
in
conference
with
the
boundes
of
Iudea
and
Israel
;
wherein
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
had
bene
lockt
vp
,
as
it
were
,
vntill
his
ascension
into
heauen
.
Or
as
Ma●donate
speaketh
,
Maldon
in
Mat.
24.14
.
this
was
but
an
Hyperbolicall
manner
of
speaking
,
by
the
whole
world
,
signifying
the
greatest
part
of
the
world
.
For
at
that
time
(
saith
he
)
when
Ierusalem
was
destroyed
there
was
scarce
one
Region
to
be
found
of
those
that
were
then
discouered
,
wherein
the
voyce
of
the
Gospell
had
not
sounded
.
And
that
which
is
more
then
all
this
,
I
say
that
it
is
a
false
pretence
of
theirs
,
that
there
are
any
quarters
or
countries
of
the
earth
,
either
in
the
East
or
West
,
wherein
no
signe
of
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
is
to
be
found
.
For
all
those
that
write
of
the
new-found
world
,
and
such
Countries
as
are
dayly
discouered
,
doe
verify
the
contrary
.
For
they
affirme
that
in
India
there
are
many
Christians
which
say
that
they
receiued
the
Gospell
by
the
Ministery
of
S.
Thomas
,
and
these
admit
Baptisme
,
and
receiue
the
Lords
Supper
vnder
both
kindes
,
and
execrate
the
doctrine
and
manners
of
the
Iesuites
:
In
such
sort
,
that
in
the
yeare
1567.
as
in
the
Citty
of
Cochim
,
not
farre
from
Calecut
,
an
Armenian
Bishop
exhorted
the
Christians
that
pretended
to
follow
the
doctrine
of
S.
Thomas
,
to
beware
of
Popish
superstitions
:
and
that
one
Melchior
Carnerius
a
Iesuite
,
instiling
himselfe
the
Bishop
of
Nicea
,
opposed
against
him
:
the
●esuite
had
bene
oppressed
with
darts
discharged
against
him
by
the
Ind
ans
,
had
he
not
saued
himselfe
by
flight
into
the
land
of
China
,
which
bordereth
vpon
India
on
the
East
,
amongst
the
idolatrous
Pagans
,
where
hee
was
miserably
buried
.
Neuerthelesse
,
euen
here
also
are
occurrent
I
know
some
shadowes
of
ancient
Christianisme
,
expressed
by
certaine
pictures
which
they
retaine
.
For
they
haue
an
Image
with
three
heads
,
which
heads
looke
towards
one
another
,
and
in
the
same
three
faces
of
one
God
,
which
they
say
are
of
one
intelligence
and
will
.
In
like
manner
,
they
haue
the
Image
of
a
Woman
,
holding
a
Child
in
her
armes
,
who
they
say
was
a
Virgin
both
before
and
after
her
Child-bearing
.
They
confesse
the
immortallity
of
soules
,
and
beleeue
that
there
are
rewards
for
iust
men
,
and
eternall
punishments
for
the
wicked
after
this
life
.
In
America
,
the
Religion
is
wholly
Pagan
:
but
yet
altogether
vnlike
to
that
of
the
Ancient
Gentiles
,
and
such
as
giueth
probable
coniecture
,
that
Christianity
hath
bene
before
time
there
preached
.
For
Peter
Martyr
saith
,
that
towardes
Dar●en
there
are
certaine
American
Priests
,
that
Baptize
infants
of
a
yeare
old
,
casting
the
water
in
crosse
vpon
their
heads
,
with
certaine
ceremonies
and
speeches
,
which
the
Spaniards
vnderstood
not
.
And
Iohn
de
Lery
doth
report
of
those
of
Brasil
that
they
beleeue
the
immortality
of
soules
:
and
that
at
a
certaine
time
discoursing
with
them
about
the
true
seruice
of
God
,
the
creation
of
the
world
,
the
fall
and
reparation
of
mankind
,
and
such
like
points
of
Christian
doctrine
:
when
they
had
heard
him
attentiuely
and
with
admiracion
,
for
the
space
of
two
houres
,
at
the
last
one
of
the
most
Ancient
of
them
,
thus
answered
:
That
they
had
heard
of
their
Ancestors
,
that
a
great
while
since
,
there
was
a
certaine
man
that
was
bearded
and
clothed
as
wee
are
,
which
preached
vnto
vs
these
things
.
But
when
their
Fathers
would
not
giue
credite
vnto
him
,
then
another
came
after
him
,
that
giue
them
th
sw●rd
,
which
they
vse
as
a
Symbol
of
malediction
,
and
that
euer
since
,
there
ha●h
beene
no●hing
but
warres
and
dissentions
amongst
them
.
Thes
are
manifest
tokens
of
the
publication
of
the
Gospell
in
those
Countries
,
and
of
the
contempt
which
they
made
thereof
.
All
which
things
may
encline
vs
easily
to
iudge
,
that
no
man
can
pret●nd
that
the
Gospell
hath
not
bene
preached
through
the
whole
world
,
and
consequently
that
Antichrist
is
not
come
,
according
to
this
Maxime
.
And
thus
this
subtilty
of
wit
,
is
not
a
demonstration
,
but
a
dreame
,
too
feeble
to
be
opposed
to
this
Diuine
truth
,
that
assureth
vs
that
Antichrist
was
in
the
world
in
the
Apostles
time
;
and
to
experience
,
which
so
many
Ages
haue
already
had
of
his
Tyranny
.
The
second
marke
:
the
totall
destruction
of
the
Romane
Empire
.
Bel.
de
Rom.
Pon●●f●●●
.
3.
The
second
marke
and
fore-runner
of
Antichrist
,
is
the
totall
subuersion
of
the
Romane
Empire
:
That
as
Christ
came
into
the
world
,
Remond
.
de
Antich
.
cap.
9
Viegas
in
Apo
cap.
13.
sect.
17.
when
this
Empire
was
at
the
per●
d
of
his
greatnesse
:
So
Antichrist
should
come
,
when
it
should
bee
vtterly
ruined
,
and
at
it's
lowest
ebbe
.
A●swere
.
It
is
an
idle
fancy
and
imagination
,
that
the
ruine
of
the
Romane
Empire
should
precede
the
comming
of
Antichrist
,
seeing
that
he
was
already
in
the
world
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
:
as
the
Spirit
of
God
speaking
in
holy
Scripture
doth
assure
vs
.
Yet
let
vs
heare
their
grounds
vpon
which
they
build
this
Chimera
.
The
Prophet
Daniel
(
say
they
)
in
the
second
Chapter
of
his
Prophecy
,
describeth
the
succession
of
the
principall
kingdomes
of
the
world
,
to
the
end
thereof
,
by
a
Statue
whose
head
of
Gold
signified
the
kingdome
of
the
Assyrians
,
brest
of
Siluer
the
Empire
of
the
Persians
,
belly
of
Brasse
that
of
the
Greekes
:
and
feete
of
Iron
,
the
last
Empire
of
the
Romanes
:
and
by
the
ten
toes
that
are
on
the
feet
,
are
vnderstood
ten
Kings
,
which
should
diuide
amongst
them
all
that
which
this
great
Empire
had
possessed
.
And
in
the
seuenth
Chapter
,
he
representeth
the
same
,
by
the
ten
hornes
which
issued
out
of
the
head
of
the
fourth
Beast
,
which
also
was
signified
by
those
ten
hornes
,
that
is
to
say
,
ten
Kings
spoken
of
by
S.
Iohn
in
his
Reuelation
,
Chapter
17.
This
interpretation
of
the
fourth
Beast
for
the
Romane
Empire
,
is
repugnant
both
to
the
end
,
euents
,
R.
and
sequele
of
the
Prophets
words
:
who
by
this
Beast
vnderstandeth
the
Kingdome
of
the
Seleucides
,
by
the
which
the
Iewes
had
bene
grieuously
vexed
,
after
the
reigne
of
Alexander
the
Great
,
as
Iunius
most
learnedly
hath
declared
vpon
the
second
and
seuenth
Chapters
of
Daniel
.
And
it
is
also
certaine
,
that
Daniels
Prophecy
doth
not
extend
to
the
worlds
end
,
but
onely
to
the
comming
of
Christ
in
the
flesh
:
whose
Kingdome
was
to
be
established
eternally
,
as
may
be
gathered
out
of
these
words
:
And
in
the
time
of
these
Kings
,
Daniel
.
2.44
,
45.
the
God
of
heauen
shall
raise
vp
a
Kingdome
,
which
shall
neuer
be
dissolued
,
and
this
Kingdome
shall
not
be
transferred
to
another
people
:
but
it
shall
break
in
peeces
and
consume
all
these
Kingdomes
,
and
shall
be
established
eternally
.
Insomuch
,
as
thou
hast
seene
that
a
stone
is
cut
out
of
a
Mountaine
without
hands
.
Per●r
cem
.
in
Ioh.
lib.
2.
And
this
the
Iesuite
Pererius
is
constrained
to
avow
in
expounding
these
words
,
a
stone
cut
out
without
hands
,
albeit
otherwise
he
interprets
by
this
fourth
Beast
the
Romane
Empire
.
Neither
is
Bellarmine
himselfe
repugnant
to
this
interpretation
,
when
he
confesseth
,
Bel
de
Rom.
Pont.
l.
3.
c.
2.
that
the
Prophet
Daniel
in
his
seuenth
Chapter
speaketh
literally
of
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
which
is
the
little
horne
,
that
pulled
vp
the
three
first
hornes
of
the
tenne
of
the
fourth
Beast
.
As
touching
S.
Iohn
,
his
words
are
so
farre
from
prouing
that
which
they
pretend
,
that
they
rather
supply
vs
with
a
strong
argument
for
the
proofe
that
Antichrist
is
come
:
Seeing
that
not
onely
the
Romane
Empire
hath
bene
dismembred
into
many
kingdomes
,
which
are
subsisting
at
this
day
:
But
also
these
kingdomes
haue
giuen
their
power
and
authority
to
the
Beast
,
and
submitted
themselues
to
the
Pope
,
who
assumeth
to
himselfe
the
power
to
change
and
dispossesse
them
at
his
pleasure
.
If
any
desire
to
see
the
enumeration
of
these
ten
Kings
,
which
receiued
their
power
at
the
same
time
with
the
Beast
,
he
shall
finde
them
particularly
designed
in
their
writings
,
who
haue
at
this
time
commented
vpon
the
Reuelation
.
Ob.
2
You
know
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
speaking
of
Antichrist
,
What
it
is
that
withholdeth
him
,
that
he
may
be
reuealed
in
due
time
,
for
already
this
mystery
of
iniquity
is
on
foot
,
onely
he
that
holdeth
let
him
hold
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
donec
é
medio
fiat
,
that
is
,
vntill
he
be
taken
out
of
the
way
:
and
then
shall
this
wicked
one
be
reuealed
.
This
passage
is
by
most
of
the
Ancient
both
Greek
and
Latine
Fathers
,
interpreted
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
and
for
the
same
cause
they
vsed
to
pray
vnto
God
in
his
Church
,
for
the
preseruation
of
this
Empire
,
because
they
knew
;
that
when
this
Empire
should
be
ruined
,
great
calamities
were
ready
prepared
,
and
like
to
fall
vpon
the
Church
.
Resp.
This
text
doth
no
wayes
proue
,
that
the
Romane
Empire
must
be
vtterly
destroyed
;
whatsoeuer
the
Ancients
hath
said
to
the
contrary
:
for
we
are
no
more
bound
to
beleeue
them
in
this
point
,
then
in
that
which
they
affirme
touching
the
kingdome
of
Christ
vpon
earth
,
for
a
thousand
yeares
after
the
resurrection
:
nor
that
this
destruction
must
forerunne
the
comming
of
Antichrist
.
On
the
contrary
,
it
rather
makes
faith
that
Antichrist
was
in
the
Apostles
time
.
For
as
touching
these
words
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
vntill
hee
be
taken
out
of
the
way
,
they
doe
not
inforce
an
entire
abolition
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
no
more
then
when
the
Apostle
complaineth
,
that
the
Corinthians
had
not
sorrowed
,
to
the
end
that
the
incestuous
person
might
be
taken
out
of
the
way
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
1.
Cor.
5.
verse
2.
Now
he
meaneth
not
that
he
should
be
put
to
death
,
or
vtterly
destroyed
:
but
onely
that
he
should
be
cast
out
of
the
Church
.
In
like
manner
,
if
we
take
these
words
:
he
which
holdeth
let
him
hold
,
till
he
be
taken
out
of
the
way
,
to
be
vnderstood
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
(
which
notwithstanding
all
admit
not
)
yet
who
can
let
vs
from
interpreting
them
thus
;
vntill
such
time
that
he
be
taken
out
of
the
middest
of
Rome
?
That
is
to
say
,
vntill
the
Emperours
translating
the
Imperiall
seat
to
some
other
place
,
and
quitting
Rome
,
doe
by
little
and
little
giue
place
to
Antichrist
,
to
establish
there
his
tyranny
.
For
in
truth
,
when
the
Emperours
forsook
Italy
,
they
opened
a
wide
doore
for
the
Popes
dominion
:
who
afterward
came
to
be
reuealed
by
his
effects
,
to
be
that
man
of
Sinne
,
spoken
of
by
the
Apostle
to
the
Thessalonians
.
And
if
we
will
giue
any
credit
to
the
Oracles
of
the
Sybils
,
the
Romane
Empire
should
haue
bene
destroyed
before
that
time
:
for
they
describe
the
durance
thereof
,
by
the
number
of
yeares
collected
from
the
numerall
letters
of
the
Citty
of
Rome
in
the
Greeke
tongue
,
in
these
words
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Sibill.
Orac.
l●b.
8.
That
is
in
English
:
When
thrice
three
hundred
,
forty
yeares
and
eight
Thou
shalt
fulfill
:
then
loe
the
Destinies
,
Thy
vtter
ruine
haue
decreed
streight
,
Accomplishing
thy
name
:
which
thus
implies
.
For
the
number
of
the
word
Rome
,
is
948.
taken
in
this
sort
according
to
the
value
of
the
Greeke
letters
.
And
in
very
deed
,
to
speake
properly
the
Romane
Empire
ended
at
the
death
of
the
Emperour
Decius
,
when
Gallus
his
successour
made
it
tributary
to
the
Gothes
,
which
it
neuer
was
to
any
Nation
before
.
Now
this
happened
in
the
yeare
1003.
since
the
foundation
of
Rome
:
which
amount
by
fiue
and
fifty
yeares
,
onely
the
terme
set
downe
by
the
Sybill
:
who
designed
this
time
after
this
manner
,
to
place
the
end
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
at
the
beginning
of
that
of
the
Gothes
:
by
whom
the
Citty
of
Rome
was
at
last
taken
,
ruined
,
sackt
,
and
burnt
in
the
410.
yeare
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
Alaricus
their
King
,
and
in
the
time
of
Honorius
the
Emperour
:
which
was
the
true
decline
of
the
Westerne
Empire
,
and
the
way
making
to
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
.
As
also
plainely
appeared
soone
after
in
the
yeare
418.
when
was
held
a
Councill
at
Carthage
,
wherein
Pope
Zozimus
caused
to
be
propounded
by
his
Legats
a
Canon
,
which
they
affirmed
to
haue
bene
agreed
vpon
at
the
Councill
of
Nice
:
whereby
it
was
decreed
,
that
the
Bishops
of
all
Prouinces
might
appeale
to
Rome
,
and
that
the
Bishop
of
Rome
might
either
take
knowledge
of
their
causes
himselfe
,
or
commit
them
to
the
decision
of
whom
he
pleased
.
But
this
pretended
Canon
was
found
counterfeite
,
after
that
the
originall
coppy
of
that
Councill
was
fetcht
of
purpose
from
Constantinople
,
and
looked
into
:
so
that
the
Bishop
of
Rome
was
disappointed
of
his
desire
land
it
was
decreed
,
that
whosoeuer
of
the
African
Clergie
should
appeale
beyond
the
Sea
,
should
be
deposed
:
as
is
to
be
seene
by
the
Acts
of
the
Councill
,
and
by
the
Epistles
which
were
written
thereof
to
Pope
Boniface
,
and
his
successour
Celestine
,
which
Celestine
had
receiued
into
communion
one
Appiarius
,
excommunicated
by
the
Church
of
Africa
.
So
that
this
was
the
first
introduction
which
the
Pope
made
into
his
soueraigne
Primacy
,
vntill
such
time
,
that
at
length
his
tyranny
was
fully
disclosed
,
and
authorized
by
the
Emperour
Phocas
.
Albeit
otherwise
we
see
by
the
13.
Chapter
of
the
Reuelation
,
that
both
these
Beasts
,
to
wit
,
the
Romane
Empire
,
Apoc.
13.12
.
and
Antichrist
,
should
subsist
together
.
Seeing
that
the
second
Beast
shall
exercise
the
power
of
the
first
in
his
presence
,
and
shall
cause
the
earth
,
and
them
that
dwell
therein
,
to
worship
the
first
Beast
.
In
summe
,
the
Apostle
saith
,
that
this
Sonne
of
perdition
was
withheld
or
kept
backe
:
he
was
then
extant
;
for
that
cannot
be
with
held
which
is
not
.
He
saith
,
that
the
mystery
of
iniquity
did
then
worke
;
he
must
then
needs
be
:
for
what
operation
can
there
be
,
by
that
which
is
not
?
He
saith
,
that
he
must
be
reuealed
in
his
time
:
he
was
then
,
before
he
was
reuealed
.
And
thus
this
pretended
demonstration
vapoureth
away
into
smoke
,
and
cannot
hinder
,
but
that
this
remaineth
as
an
inuincible
truth
,
that
Antichrist
is
come
,
and
that
it
is
he
whose
seate
is
,
where
heretofore
was
the
seate
of
the
Romane
Empire
.
Third
marke
:
the
comming
of
Enoch
and
Elias
.
The
third
marke
which
they
giue
of
Antichrists
comming
,
is
the
returne
of
Elias
and
Enoch
,
Bel.
de
Rom.
Pont.
Perer.
in
Dan.
Remond
.
&
Vieg
.
in
Apoc.
who
(
say
they
)
must
come
into
the
world
,
to
oppose
Antichrist
,
and
to
preserue
the
Elect
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
to
conuert
the
Iewes
,
which
fable
they
labour
to
vnderprop
by
these
ensuing
testimonies
of
holy
Scripture
.
Ob.
1
Mal.
4.5
.
Behold
I
goe
to
send
vnto
you
Elias
the
Prophet
,
before
the
comming
of
the
great
and
fearefull
day
of
the
Lord
:
and
he
shall
turne
the
heart
of
the
Fathers
to
their
Children
,
and
the
heart
of
the
Children
to
their
Fathers
,
least
I
come
and
smite
the
earth
,
as
it
were
with
an
Interdict
.
S.
Ierome
writing
vpon
the
fourth
Chapter
of
Malachy
,
Resp.
answereth
for
vs
,
that
the
Iewes
,
and
Iudaizing
Heretikes
,
imagined
that
Elias
should
come
,
before
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
suum
;
that
is
,
the
comming
of
their
Messias
:
Whereupon
it
was
,
that
this
question
was
propounded
to
our
Sauiour
Christ
in
the
Gospell
,
Wherefore
say
the
Pharises
,
that
Elias
shall
come
?
To
whom
he
answereth
,
Indeed
Elias
shall
come
,
and
if
you
will
beleeue
me
,
he
is
already
come
,
vnderstanding
by
Elias
Iohn
Baptist
.
Thus
S.
Ierome
.
And
in
truth
,
our
Sauiour
Mat.
11.14
.
saith
expr●ssely
,
that
Iohn
Baptist
was
the
Elias
that
was
to
come
:
And
Mat.
17.12
.
that
Elias
was
come
already
,
but
that
the
Iewes
knew
him
not
.
And
to
the
end
that
no
man
should
doubt
of
whom
it
was
he
spake
:
The
Euangelist
addeth
,
that
the
disciples
perceiued
,
that
he
spake
vnto
them
of
Iohn
Baptist
:
whereunto
also
aptly
accord
the
words
of
the
Angell
to
Zacharias
,
Luke
,
1.17
.
That
Iohn
Baptist
should
goe
before
the
Lord
in
the
spirit
and
power
of
Elias
,
to
turne
the
hearts
of
the
Fathers
to
the
Children
,
and
the
disobedient
to
the
wisedome
of
the
iust
men
,
that
he
might
make
ready
a
people
prepared
for
the
Lord
.
But
the
Iesuites
guided
(
as
it
seemeth
)
by
a
different
spirit
from
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
in
the
explication
of
Prophecies
,
thus
reply
.
Repl.
1.
It
is
manifest
that
Malachy
speaketh
of
the
last
comming
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
insomuch
that
he
calleth
it
,
The
great
and
terrible
day
of
the
Lord
:
and
after
addeth
these
words
:
least
I
come
and
smite
the
earth
with
an
Interdict
:
that
is
,
least
comming
to
iudge
the
world
,
I
condemne
all
the
Rebellious
.
Resp.
It
is
certaine
,
that
there
is
a
double
day
of
the
Lord
:
one
of
his
first
comming
,
by
the
which
he
calleth
the
Elect
to
saluation
:
the
other
of
his
last
comming
,
by
the
which
hee
gathereth
to
himselfe
those
that
are
saued
,
and
brings
them
into
his
kingdome
.
Neither
doe
we
gainesay
,
but
that
both
the
one
and
the
other
,
may
be
vnderstood
in
this
place
:
to
wit
,
that
the
Prophet
hauing
promised
the
first
comming
of
Christ
,
doth
threaten
them
with
the
last
,
which
should
not
be
conuerted
by
the
first
.
But
howsoeuer
it
be
,
this
is
certaine
;
that
the
sending
of
Elias
is
referred
by
the
Prophet
,
to
the
first
comming
of
Christ
:
and
not
to
the
second
.
1.
Because
these
words
here
,
doe
answer
to
them
,
Chap.
3.
1.
Behold
I
will
send
my
Messenger
,
and
he
shall
prepare
the
way
before
me
;
and
the
Lord
whom
ye
seeke
shall
speedily
enter
into
his
Temple
:
which
can
possibly
be
applyed
no
otherwise
then
to
the
first
comming
of
Christ
.
2.
Because
it
is
said
,
That
hee
shall
conuert
the
hearts
of
Fathers
to
their
Children
,
and
of
Children
to
their
Fathers
:
which
both
the
Angell
and
Zacharias
enspired
with
the
spirit
of
Prophecy
,
Luke
1.
referre
to
his
first
comming
:
and
the
matter
it selfe
beareth
witnesse
thereunto
.
3.
In
briefe
,
the
same
is
euident
by
that
which
the
Prophet
addeth
:
Least
I
come
and
strike
the
earth
with
anathema
:
which
is
asmuch
as
if
he
should
say
,
least
I
be
constrained
to
hasten
my
second
comming
,
and
cause
them
to
feele
the
rigour
of
my
Iudgement
,
if
they
conuert
not
vnto
me
by
the
tryall
of
my
mercy
in
my
first
comming
.
For
as
touching
the
word
which
is
translated
fearfull
or
terrible
,
it
signifieth
also
honorable
,
or
venerable
,
as
it
is
translated
by
Tremellius
,
&
Iunius
.
And
albeit
those
words
,
fearfull
,
or
terrible
,
should
be
retained
in
the
text
,
yet
this
hindereth
not
,
but
that
this
place
may
be
well
referred
to
the
first
comming
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
.
For
though
this
comming
,
be
the
desired
time
and
the
day
of
saluation
to
the
Elect
;
yet
it
is
fearfull
and
terrible
to
those
that
in
a
blinded
fury
reiected
him
:
according
to
that
which
old
Simeon
said
to
the
blessed
Virgine
,
Luke
.
2.34
.
That
he
is
appointed
for
the
fall
and
rising
againe
of
many
in
Israel
,
and
for
a
signe
which
shall
bee
spoken
against
.
Neither
indeed
can
it
be
denied
,
but
that
this
day
was
terrible
to
the
Iewes
,
aswell
in
regard
of
their
blinding
and
hardening
,
as
also
by
reason
of
the
great
calamities
which
followed
their
rebellion
.
For
was
not
their
Land
truly
smitten
as
it
were
by
Interdict
,
when
Ierusalem
was
destroyed
,
sackt
,
and
burnt
,
by
Titus
and
Vespasian
,
and
the
whole
Common-wealth
of
the
Iewes
vtterly
razed
and
destroyed
?
Hence
it
is
,
that
Rupertus
expounding
this
text
,
saith
,
That
he
dares
not
certainly
define
any
thing
concerning
the
comming
of
Elias
into
the
world
:
forasmuch
as
many
hold
,
that
he
must
come
in
his
proper
person
:
and
others
,
amongst
whom
S.
Ierome
,
deny
it
.
Repl.
2.
When
our
Sauiour
Christ
saith
:
That
Iohn
Baptist
is
Elias
that
should
come
,
he
meaneth
that
(
according
to
their
iudgememt
)
that
Iohn
Baptist
promised
by
the
Prophet
Malachy
,
is
Elias
;
but
not
litterally
,
but
allegorically
,
and
that
the
true
Elias
shall
come
at
the
end
of
the
world
.
Resp.
This
interpretation
is
so
farre
from
truth
,
that
on
the
contrary
,
our
Sauiour
plainly
intendeth
,
that
Iohn
Baptist
,
was
truly
he
,
according
to
the
letter
,
that
was
promised
by
the
Prophet
Malachy
:
but
that
by
allegory
he
was
called
Elias
,
because
●e
came
in
the
spirit
and
power
of
Elias
,
as
the
Angell
witnesseth
.
And
doubtlesse
this
manner
of
speaking
cannot
seeme
strange
to
those
,
Bel.
de
Rom.
P●●
lo●
.
3.
c.
6.
that
are
neuer
so
little
exercised
in
the
reading
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
Remond
cap.
48.
M●●llon
.
in
Mat.
12.
no
more
then
this
promise
which
God
maketh
to
his
people
,
Ier
30.9
.
Strangers
shall
serue
themselues
no
more
of
thee
,
but
they
shall
serue
the
Lord
their
God
,
and
Dauid
their
King
,
whom
I
shall
raise
vp
vnto
them
.
And
Ezech.
34.23
.
I
will
raise
vp
a
Shepheard
ouer
them
,
Riberus
in
Apoc
c.
11
●●rt
.
12.
euen
my
seruant
Dauid
:
I
will
be
their
God
,
and
my
seruant
Dauid
shall
be
a
Prince
among
them
.
The
same
promise
is
repeated
,
Chap.
37.
and
in
diuerse
other
places
:
and
yet
notwithstanding
no
man
euer
thought
that
Dauid
was
to
come
in
his
proper
person
.
Ob
2
Ecclesiasticus
speaking
of
Elias
,
Chap.
48.9.10
.
saith
thus
,
Thou
wast
taken
vp
in
a
whirlewind
of
fire
,
and
in
a
Chariot
of
fiery
horses
:
thou
art
appointed
to
pacifie
the
wrath
of
the
Lord
,
at
the
demonstrations
of
times
,
togather
the
hearts
of
the
Fathers
vnto
the
Children
,
and
to
restore
the
Tribes
of
Iacob
.
Enoch
(
saith
the
same
Author
)
was
pleasing
to
God
,
therefore
was
he
translated
into
Paradise
,
to
bring
repentance
to
the
generations
.
Ecclus.
44.16
.
B●●p
.
The
booke
of
Ecclesiasticus
being
not
of
Canonicall
authority
,
cannot
conuince
vs
against
the
authority
of
Christ
,
who
expressely
ouerturneth
this
interpretation
of
the
Prophet
Malachy
,
as
Iansenius
him
elfe
is
constrained
to
confesse
.
This
comming
then
of
Elias
,
was
an
aged
opinion
among
the
Iewes
,
as
may
be
gathered
out
of
the
Dialogues
of
Iustine
Martyr
,
against
Tryphon
the
Iew
:
wherein
Tryphon
is
bold
to
say
,
that
he
knew
not
whether
the
Messias
was
borne
,
or
no
:
but
admit
he
were
,
yet
that
he
could
haue
no
power
vntill
Elias
were
come
,
who
should
annoynt
him
,
and
proclaime
him
to
the
people
.
And
therefore
it
is
no
maruaile
,
if
the
Sonne
of
Syrac
a
Iew
,
were
transported
with
the
same
beliefe
.
But
it
is
a
great
shame
that
Christians
,
instructed
by
the
mouth
of
Christ
himselfe
,
should
so
lightly
entertaine
these
Iewish
dotages
,
onely
disguised
with
an
other
colour
.
As
touching
the
other
passage
of
Ecclesiasticus
,
they
alledge
it
falsly
:
the
words
in
the
Greeke
are
these
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
That
●s
word
for
word
:
Enoch
pleased
the
Lord
God
,
and
was
●ranslated
for
an
example
of
repentance
to
the
generations
.
Now
how
serues
this
to
proue
,
that
Enoch
shall
come
at
the
●nd
of
the
world
,
because
he
was
transported
by
God
,
to
be
●n
example
to
men
?
And
if
we
should
retaine
these
words
,
●o
the
end
to
giue
repentance
to
the
Nations
:
yet
this
must
be
vnderstood
,
to
be
done
by
example
onely
,
and
not
by
his
personall
●omming
.
Ob.
3
Our
Sauiour
,
Mat.
17.11
.
saith
,
that
certainly
Elias
must
come
and
restore
all
things
.
Now
that
this
is
to
be
vnderstood
of
Elias
in
his
owne
person
,
appeareth
(
say
they
)
by
3.
reasons
.
First
,
because
Iohn
Baptist
was
already
come
,
and
had
finished
his
course
,
and
yet
neuerthelesse
Christ
saith
,
that
Elias
shall
come
.
Secondly
,
because
the
Apostles
speake
of
the
same
Elias
,
whom
they
had
seene
in
the
Mountaine
.
And
thirdly
,
because
it
is
said
,
that
he
shall
restore
all
things
,
which
neither
Iohn
Baptist
,
nor
any
other
did
.
This
is
a
wrong
interpretation
of
our
Sauiours
words
:
Resp.
for
the
sense
is
this
.
As
our
Sauiour
Christ
had
forbidden
his
Apostles
to
tell
vnto
any
man
,
the
vision
which
they
had
seene
in
the
Mount
,
vntill
such
time
as
hee
should
bee
risen
from
the
dead
:
they
presently
receiued
an
opinion
,
that
Christ
should
shortly
after
dye
,
and
rise
againe
,
and
then
enter
into
his
kingdome
.
But
because
this
seemed
to
contradict
the
order
established
by
God
himselfe
,
according
to
the
Prophecy
of
Malachy
,
wherein
it
is
foretold
,
that
Elias
must
precede
his
comming
;
therefore
they
propound
their
doubt
to
be
resolued
of
him
:
wherefore
then
say
the
Scribes
,
that
Elias
must
come
first
:
to
wit
,
before
thou
risest
againe
,
and
entrest
into
thy
kingdome
?
Now
our
Sauiour
Christ
answereth
them
,
first
by
concession
:
of
a
truth
Elias
shall
come
first
,
and
restore
all
things
:
that
is
,
as
Maldonate
expounds
.
It
is
true
that
Elias
must
come
:
It
must
be
that
Elias
come
:
the
Scribes
teach
you
this
truly
and
well
.
For
we
must
note
that
our
Sauiour
Christ
doth
not
say
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Elias
shall
come
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
expect
his
comming
till
some
other
time
:
But
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Elias
commeth
,
in
the
present
tense
.
As
when
Herod
enquired
of
the
Priests
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
where
is
Christ
borne
?
that
is
,
where
should
he
be
borne
?
And
when
the
Iewes
said
,
we
know
wel
from
whence
this
man
is
,
but
when
Christ
shall
come
,
no
man
knoweth
from
whence
hee
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
no
man
must
know
whence
he
is
.
Afterward
he
vnfoldeth
the
true
meaning
of
the
Prophecy
,
shewing
that
it
ought
not
to
be
vnderstood
of
the
person
of
Elias
the
Thisbite
,
but
of
Iohn
Baptist
,
whom
the
Iewes
knew
not
to
be
Elias
,
but
had
done
vnto
him
what
they
would
;
insomuch
as
they
consented
to
the
cruelty
of
Herod
exercised
towards
him
:
whence
hee
concludeth
,
that
he
himselfe
also
should
be
handled
in
like
manner
by
them
,
as
Iohn
Baptist
had
.
It
doth
not
therefore
follow
,
that
though
the
Apostles
had
spoken
of
that
Elias
whom
they
saw
in
the
transfiguration
of
Christ
,
that
his
answere
to
them
was
of
the
same
:
but
rather
he
reuoketh
them
from
their
errour
,
to
the
true
vnderstanding
of
Malachus
Prophecy
,
and
declareth
,
who
was
the
true
promised
Elias
,
to
wit
,
hee
that
was
already
come
.
As
concerning
those
words
,
he
shall
r●store
all
things
;
they
are
nothing
but
a
Paraphrase
of
the
words
of
the
Prophet
Malachy
,
saying
:
That
he
shall
tis
ne
the
hearts
of
the
Fathers
to
their
Children
and
of
the
Children
to
their
Fathers
;
which
was
accomplished
in
Iohn
Baptist
:
for
otherwise
,
it
properly
appertaines
to
none
but
to
Christ
,
to
restore
all
things
:
as
being
he
,
by
whome
pleased
the
Father
to
reconcile
all
things
vnto
himselfe
,
and
to
set
at
peace
through
the
blood
of
his
crosse
,
both
the
things
in
heauen
,
and
things
in
earth
.
Col.
1.20
.
Ob.
4
Apoc.
11.3
.
I
will
giue
power
to
my
two
witnesses
,
that
they
shall
prophecy
a
thousand
,
Bel
●e
R●m
.
Pont
l.
3.
C.
3.
two
hundred
and
threescore
dayes
,
b●ing
cloathed
in
sackcloath
.
Which
that
it
is
to
be
vnderstood
of
Elias
&
Enoch
,
appeareth
(
say
they
)
by
that
which
S.
Iohn
saith
,
that
they
must
be
slaine
by
Antichrist
,
and
that
their
corpes
shall
lye
in
the
streets
of
Ierusalem
,
without
sepulture
:
and
after
three
dayes
&
an
halfe
shall
rise
againe
and
mount
vp
into
heauen
,
the
which
neuer
happened
yet
to
any
man
.
Saint
Iohn
speaketh
not
in
this
place
either
of
Elias
,
Resp.
or
of
●noch
,
or
of
Ierusalem
:
so
that
to
proue
that
hee
speaketh
of
●noch
and
Elias
,
because
they
must
bee
killed
by
Antichrist
,
〈◊〉
to
proue
the
question
by
that
which
is
in
question
.
This
●hen
is
a
prophecy
,
which
must
be
vnderstood
prophetically
●nd
spiritually
,
as
saith
S.
Ierome
,
and
not
literally
,
Hieron
.
ep.
ad
Marcel
.
de
q●inque
qu.
no
●t
.
tes●●e
.
R●po●t
.
Iob.
6.
in
Apoc.
for
the
number
of
two
.
For
as
demandeth
Rupertus
;
Sha●●
the
Lord
of
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Author
of
prophesies
haue
but
two
witnesses
?
Shall
not
all
the
Apostles
and
Martyrs
,
not
to
speake
of
Confessors
,
be
his
witnesses
?
Certainely
this
speech
is
great
,
very
graue
,
and
of
imm●●surable
weight
in
the
mouth
of
the
Almighty
:
that
though
many
,
yea
,
i●●umerable
witnesses
,
yet
●he
pronounceth
that
there
are
but
two
,
and
contenteth
himselfe
with
that
number
which
is
sufficient
by
Law
:
for
the
sacred
Law
admitteth
at
least
the
number
of
two
Witnesses
.
And
if
there
be
no
more
it
contenteth
it selfe
with
so
few
.
I
will
giue
then
(
saith
hee
)
to
my
two
Witnesses
,
that
they
shall
prophecy
:
Which
may
be
fitly
thus
vnderstood
;
as
if
hee
had
said
,
When
thou
shalt
haue
measured
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
the
Altar
:
that
is
to
say
,
when
thou
shalt
haue
stretched
forth
and
scattered
abroad
the
limits
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
as
it
is
meete
,
with
thy
Reede
,
that
is
,
with
the
authority
of
the
Euangelicall
scripture
,
I
will
not
suffer
that
there
shall
bee
want
of
Witnesses
,
to
testifie
that
thou
hast
thus
written
for
me
.
For
albeit
I
haue
written
,
and
that
truely
,
that
many
shall
be
called
and
few
chosen
;
yet
there
shall
neuer
be
so
few
Elect
,
neither
shall
charity
grow
so
cold
by
the
ouerflowing
of
iniquity
,
but
that
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
shall
finde
at
the
least
two
Witnesses
.
By
all
which
speeches
,
as
also
by
the
whole
current
of
his
discourse
,
he
sheweth
vs
that
this
number
must
not
bee
restrained
to
two
alone
:
but
that
the
Spirit
of
God
would
giue
vs
to
vnderstand
,
that
though
the
fury
of
Antichrist
laboureth
to
choake
the
truth
,
yet
God
will
neuer
suffer
that
there
shall
be
wanting
so
many
witnesses
as
are
necessary
both
to
confirme
the
truth
,
and
condemne
falshood
.
S.
Augustine
,
Aug.
hom.
8.
in
Ap●c
.
Beda
●n
Apoc.
and
Beda
vnderstand
by
these
two
Witnesses
,
The
two
Testaments
,
the
Old
,
and
the
New.
And
indeed
both
their
number
,
and
their
office
,
and
all
the
circumstances
of
the
text
doe
not
vnfitly
accord
thereunto
.
As
amongst
others
Iohn
Napeir
maketh
knowne
vnto
vs
in
his
reuelation
of
the
Secrets
of
the
Reuelation
.
Ob.
5
R●b●ra
the
Iesuite
in
his
Commentary
vpon
the
twelue
small
Prophets
,
writeth
to
this
opinion
of
the
comming
of
E●och
and
Elias
,
the
vision
of
the
two
Oliue
Trees
mentioned
in
the
prophecy
of
Zachary
,
Chap.
4.
●
.
because
in
the
Apocal●ps
they
are
called
Oliue
Trees
and
Candlestick●
.
And
Victorinus
Martyr
,
and
others
writing
vpon
the
Apocalys
,
declare
that
he
two
Oliue
trees
in
the
Apolcalyps
,
are
the
same
that
are
spoken
of
in
the
Prophet
Zachary
.
Resp.
We
confesse
that
S.
Iohn
hath
relation
vnto
the
words
of
the
Prophet
Zachary
,
and
consequently
that
the
two
Oliue
Trees
may
receiue
the
same
interpretation
in
both
places
.
But
yet
withall
we
affirme
,
that
these
two
Oliue
Trees
,
or
these
two
sonnes
of
the
Oyle
which
stand
before
the
Lord
of
all
the
Earth
,
as
the
Angell
speaketh
,
are
no
other
in
true
sense
,
then
the
perpetuall
and
ordinary
instruments
,
by
the
which
the
Lord
preserueth
to
his
Church
,
his
Grace
,
Peace
.
and
Light
:
to
wit
,
either
the
two
Testaments
according
to
Saint
Augustine
,
and
venerable
Bede
,
that
like
good
Oliue
Trees
furnish
vs
continually
with
spirituall
Oyle
in
our
Lampes
,
to
bee
ready
prepared
for
the
comming
of
our
Brigegroome
:
or
all
true
Pastors
of
the
Church
,
who
being
instructed
by
these
two
Testaments
stand
before
the
Lord
of
the
whole
earth
,
and
conuert
men
to
his
obedience
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
.
As
Ribera
himselfe
is
in
conclusion
compelled
to
expound
it
in
generall
of
the
Preachers
of
the
Gospell
in
his
Tropologie
vpon
this
Text.
Ob.
6
Now
because
the
holy
Scripture
doth
so
little
fauour
their
imaginations
:
they
borrow
the
authority
of
the
Fathers
to
vphold
them
.
All
the
Fathers
(
say
they
)
with
one
common
consent
teach
,
that
Elias
and
Enoch
shall
come
to
sight
against
Antichrist
.
Resp.
Admit
this
were
so
,
yet
we
might
answere
in
one
word
:
that
as
we
haue
learnt
to
know
Christ
by
the
Scripture
,
so
also
doe
we
learne
to
know
Antichrist
.
All
that
is
alledged
out
,
or
beside
Scripture
(
saith
S.
Ierome
)
may
as
easily
be
reiected
,
as
it
is
alledged
.
But
yet
I
say
further
that
it
is
false
,
th●t
there
is
such
a
consent
of
the
Ancients
touching
the
comming
of
Enoch
and
Elias
,
as
they
pretend
:
for
wee
haue
already
heard
how
S.
Ierome
remitteth
this
opinion
to
Iewes
and
Heretikes
:
and
if
at
any
time
he
maketh
mention
thereof
,
as
vpon
the
seuenteenth
Chapter
of
Saint
Mathew
,
it
is
not
in
his
owne
name
,
but
in
the
name
of
another
.
Lactantius
nameth
neither
Antichrist
,
nor
Elias
,
Lactant.
lib.
7.
cap.
7.
nor
Enoch
:
but
onely
maketh
mention
of
a
certaine
great
Prophet
,
which
God
should
send
towards
the
end
of
the
world
,
that
should
be
put
to
death
by
a
certaine
King
borne
in
Syria
,
who
should
cause
himselfe
to
be
called
and
adored
as
God.
Hippolitus
Martyr
contents
not
himselfe
to
make
onely
Enoch
and
Elias
to
rise
vp
against
Antichrist
,
but
hee
associates
vnto
them
S.
Iohn
the
Euangelist
,
who
he
supposeth
is
not
dead
,
but
transported
into
the
earthly
Paradise
,
there
to
abide
with
Enoch
and
Elias
vntill
the
time
of
Antichrist
.
Aretas
writing
vpon
the
last
words
of
the
tenth
Chapter
of
the
Apocalyps
:
Thou
must
prophecy
againe
to
many
people
,
Nations
,
and
tongues
;
saith
,
that
many
in
regard
of
these
words
are
of
opinion
,
that
Saint
Iohn
is
still
liuing
,
and
shall
come
towards
the
end
of
the
world
with
Elias
and
Enoch
,
and
shall
with
them
be
put
to
death
by
Antichrist
.
Perer.
in
Dan.
lib.
15.
Pererius
confuteth
the
conceit
of
Victorinus
,
who
in
stead
of
Enoch
,
putteth
in
Ieremy
for
a
companion
to
Elias
:
aswell
as
Abbot
Ioachim
who
accompanieth
him
with
Moses
;
as
doth
also
S.
Hilary
according
to
the
report
of
Viegas
.
Theodoret
saith
,
that
Elias
shall
preach
after
Antichrists
death
.
In
summe
,
the
difference
betwixt
the
Fathers
touching
this
point
,
is
no
lesse
,
then
is
at
this
day
amongst
the
Romish
Doctors
about
the
same
:
for
some
say
,
that
Elias
and
Enoch
shall
come
,
which
is
the
most
common
opinion
.
Maldon
.
in
Mat.
c.
17.
But
Maldonate
affirmeth
,
that
S.
Iohn
writeth
so
euidently
in
the
eleuenth
of
the
Apocalyps
,
that
Elias
and
Moses
shall
come
.
That
no
man
can
deny
it
not
onely
without
rashnesse
,
but
also
without
impudency
:
Viega
in
Apoc.
cap
11.
with
whom
consent
in
opinion
,
Arboreus
,
and
Gagneus
,
as
Viegas
relateth
.
Ambrosius
Catharinus
is
reprehended
by
Pererius
,
because
he
adioyneth
to
Enoch
and
Elias
,
Iohn
the
Euangelist
.
In
breefe
,
euery
one
speaketh
heereof
according
to
his
owne
sense
,
as
it
ordinarily
falleth
out
to
them
that
loue
rather
to
grope
in
the
darke
,
then
to
walke
in
the
light
of
the
holy
Scriptures
.
Ob.
7
Finally
,
that
nothing
may
be
forgotten
that
seemeth
any
wayes
,
though
neuer
so
little
,
to
countenance
this
dreame
,
they
adde
to
their
precedent
allegations
,
this
reason
following
:
That
seeing
Enoch
and
Elias
are
yet
aliue
,
there
can
no
other
reason
be
giuen
thereof
,
but
that
they
are
preserued
aliue
,
to
the
end
,
Belde
Rom.
Pont.
lib.
3.
c.
6.
Peter
.
in
Dan.
lib.
9.
Remond
.
de
Antich
.
c.
46.
that
a
little
before
the
consummation
of
the
world
,
they
should
beare
witnesse
of
the
truth
of
Christ
against
Antichrist
:
the
which
Remondus
amplifieth
with
pathetic●
exclamations
,
on
this
manner
.
For
what
other
counsell
(
sa●
he
)
hath
the
Father
of
Nature
reu●sed
the
order
of
Natu●
Wherefore
hath
he
in
these
two
so
abridged
the
power
of
dea●
if
not
to
preserue
them
aliue
for
some
great
enterprise
?
A●
what
greater
enterprise
could
there
be
,
then
to
resist
the
vnsupportable
impiety
of
Antichrist
?
An
idle
consequence
,
Enoch
and
Elias
liue
;
therefore
they
shall
come
to
fight
against
Antichrist
.
As
if
God
had
not
other
reasons
of
his
wonders
,
then
that
which
these
fellowes
imagine
in
their
feeble
braine
.
The
Fathers
haue
searched
out
other
reasons
of
the
transportation
of
Enoch
and
Elias
then
his
imaginary
preseruation
to
combate
with
Antichrist
.
Tertullian
saith
,
Tertul.
l.
Resurrect.
●a●n
.
Ireneus
lib.
5.
cap.
5.
that
they
are
examples
of
our
future
immortality
.
Ireneus
,
that
they
are
pledges
of
our
rapting
vp
before
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
that
these
bodies
wherewith
wee
are
weighed
downe
in
this
earthly
life
,
shall
not
hinder
vs
from
ascending
into
heauen
.
But
not
to
seeke
other
reasons
,
it
sufficeth
vs
that
God
hath
assumed
them
to
himselfe
after
this
manner
,
for
the
publicke
edification
of
the
Church
,
and
the
making
their
preaching
fruitfull
:
for
it
is
not
vnknown
how
the
world
in
the
time
of
Enoch
was
corrupted
and
degenerated
from
it
ancient
purity
into
all
manner
of
impiety
;
which
Enoch
did
most
exactly
reproue
by
his
prophecy
,
as
appeareth
by
the
Epistle
of
S.
Iude.
God
therefore
by
this
extraordinary
rauishment
of
his
person
,
would
as
it
were
by
a
publicke
seale
,
confirme
and
approue
the
doctrine
of
his
seruant
:
to
the
end
,
to
moue
men
to
repentance
,
and
to
yeeld
obedience
to
his
preaching
.
Whence
it
is
that
Eccle●
〈…〉
〈…〉
and
Elias
were
preserued
a●●ue
to
come
〈…〉
●e
time
of
Antichrist
,
is
repugnant
both
to
〈…〉
and
to
reason
.
To
holy
Scripture
,
for
it
ab●
〈…〉
●ounceth
,
That
Enoch
was
taken
away
that
hee
〈◊〉
not
see
death
,
Heb.
11.5
.
And
to
reason
:
because
by
this
transportation
they
were
changed
,
and
this
change
is
an
entire
exemption
from
the
power
of
death
,
as
witnesseth
the
Apostle
,
1.
Cor.
15.52.53
.
1.
Thes
4.17
.
4.
Marke
.
The
great
p●rsecution
of
Antichrist
.
Ordinarily
(
saith
Remondus
)
The
last
euills
are
the
extreamest
:
they
that
are
in
a
Feuer
,
Remond
.
lib.
de
Antich
.
cap.
43.
feele
the
last
fit
most
violent
.
This
poore
Church
which
lyeth
sicke
,
consumed
in
flesh
and
beauty
,
by
reason
of
the
violent
fits
which
it
endureth
;
is
not
yet
in
it
Chrisis
:
(
these
are
his
owne
words
.
)
The
last
fit
which
it
shall
haue
,
shall
exceede
all
the
rest
before
:
New
words
fit
for
new
Doctrine
.
the
rigour
of
the
cold
shall
be
more
sharpe
,
and
the
fiercenesse
of
the
heate
more
violent
and
burning
,
and
the
thicke
beating
of
the
pulse
redoubled
.
In
the
end
he
concludeth
,
That
there
shall
be
a
greater
persecution
then
euer
was
in
the
Church
.
With
whom
are
consenting
all
the
others
,
Bel.
de
Rom.
Pont
l.
3.
c.
●
.
Peter
.
in
D●●
.
lib.
15.
V●●g
●n
Apo●
.
13.
sect.
17.
that
write
of
Antichrist
.
For
Antichrist
in
such
sort
(
say
they
)
that
there
shall
not
bee
any
more
any
publicke
seruice
or
ceremonies
of
Religion
,
or
Sacrifices
:
none
of
which
wee
see
arriued
in
our
time
;
therefore
Antichrist
is
not
yet
come
.
Answere
.
●e●●ing
to
Physitians
to
iudge
whether
the
Aphorisme
of
Remondas
be
Hypocraticall
:
we
simply
deny
,
both
that
Antichrist
must
abolish
all
publicke
seruice
and
ceremonies
of
Religion
,
and
also
that
he
hath
not
already
abolished
the
true
seruice
of
God
,
so
farre
forth
as
is
fore-prophecied
of
him
.
For
seeing
that
he
must
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
haue
two
horne
like
vnto
the
Lambe
:
how
can
it
bee
,
that
hee
should
abolish
all
the
ceremonies
and
seruice
of
God
?
He
shall
indeed
Interdict
,
and
hath
already
long
agoe
interdicted
as
much
as
in
him
lay
,
the
true
seruice
of
God
,
and
the
holy
Ceremonies
instituted
by
Christ
.
Witnesse
,
that
in
the
holy
Supper
,
he
hath
cut
off
the
Cup
against
the
expresse
commandement
of
our
Sauiour
,
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
.
And
in
stead
of
the
Sacrament
which
was
instituted
by
Christ
,
for
the
confirmation
of
our
Faith
by
the
commemoration
of
his
death
:
hath
deuised
a
sacrifice
not
onely
for
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
but
that
which
is
most
abominable
;
for
the
diseases
of
Men
,
of
Horses
,
of
Hogs
,
to
auert
tempests
,
and
stormes
in
the
ayre
,
and
infertilitie
of
the
earth
,
and
in
breefe
,
for
all
other
necessities
of
this
life
.
But
let
vs
see
,
how
they
proue
that
Antichrists
persecution
shall
be
the
most
greeuous
that
euer
was
,
and
that
hee
shall
abolish
the
whole
seruice
of
God.
Ob.
1
Math.
24.21
.
it
is
said
,
That
there
shall
be
great
persecution
,
such
as
hath
not
beene
the
like
since
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
vntill
this
time
,
nor
yet
shall
be
.
Which
words
(
saith
Remondus
)
are
referred
by
all
the
Fathers
of
the
Church
to
the
time
of
this
persecution
:
and
the
abomination
whereof
the
Euangelist
speaketh
,
shall
be
the
same
Antichrist
,
as
saith
Tertullian
.
We
haue
already
heeretofore
declared
,
Resp.
that
our
Sauiour
Christs
purpose
in
this
place
,
is
not
to
speake
of
Antichrist
,
or
of
the
end
of
the
world
.
And
in
truth
,
if
this
persecution
whereof
he
heere
speaketh
,
were
immediatly
followed
with
the
end
of
the
world
;
to
what
purpose
should
he
say
:
That
●here
hath
not
beene
the
like
affliction
since
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
nor
shall
bee
?
For
if
the
worlds
end
must
follow
immediately
after
Antichrists
destruction
,
it
is
so
farre
,
that
there
should
be
any
such
like
affliction
afterwards
,
that
there
can
be
no
affliction
at
all
,
of
what
sort
soeuer
.
As
for
the
abomination
of
desolation
,
it
can
no
more
then
the
other
,
be
referred
vnto
Antichrist
for
the
reasons
fore
specified
.
Maldonats
interpretation
is
much
more
agreeable
to
this
passage
,
●o
wit
,
that
the
abomination
of
desolation
,
is
nothing
else
but
the
abhominable
and
horrible
desolation
of
the
Citty
of
Ierusalem
:
as
is
also
expounded
by
S.
Luke
in
these
words
:
When
you
shall
see
Ierusalem
enuironed
with
armies
,
know
that
then
the
desolution
is
neere
at
hand
,
Luke
.
21.20
.
To
signify
that
the
desolation
foretold
by
the
Prophet
Daniel
should
then
truly
be
fulfilled
:
after
the
which
,
they
should
●ot
expect
any
more
restauration
of
the
Citty
,
as
it
had
bene
after
other
precedent
de
olations
.
Ob.
2
Apoc.
20.28
.
it
is
said
,
that
at
that
time
Sathan
shall
bee
●et
loose
,
Bel.
de
Rom.
Pont.
l.
3.
c.
7.
Aug.
de
ciuit
.
lib.
20.
c.
8.
&
9.
and
consequently
(
saith
S.
Augustine
)
this
perse●ution
of
●ntichrist
shall
bee
so
much
more
greeuous
,
then
●●l
that
went
before
,
because
the
cruelty
of
Sathan
being
vn●ound
,
is
greater
then
when
he
was
bound
.
Now
we
haue
had
no
experience
of
any
such
cruelty
,
since
the
yeare
sixe
hundred
or
a
thousand
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
.
For
what
is
that
persecution
,
which
they
affirme
to
haue
beene
exercised
against
such
as
haue
withdrawne
themselues
from
the
obedience
of
the
Pope
,
in
comparison
of
the
persecutions
of
Nero
,
Domitian
,
Decius
,
Dioclesian
?
Seeing
that
Damasus
writeth
in
the
life
of
Marcellus
,
that
in
one
month
vnder
the
Emperour
Dioclesian
were
slaine
seuenteene
thousand
Christians
?
And
Eusebius
,
that
the
prisons
were
so
stuffed
with
Martyrs
,
that
there
was
no
roome
for
Malefactors
.
Resp.
It
is
true
,
that
we
read
in
the
Apocalyps
,
that
the
Dragon
should
be
bound
a
thousand
yeares
,
and
at
the
end
thereof
be
let
loose
.
But
it
also
true
,
that
whether
we
take
the
beginning
of
these
thousand
yeares
from
the
birth
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
with
Aretas
,
and
S.
Augustine
:
or
from
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
with
others
:
or
whether
we
referre
it
to
the
time
of
the
Emperour
Constantine
,
about
the
300.
yeare
of
Christ
,
when
God
began
to
giue
peace
and
refreshment
to
his
Church
,
after
the
former
persecutions
:
alwayes
these
thousand
yeares
of
Sathans
imprisonment
shall
be
accomplished
,
and
this
grieuous
persecution
of
Antichrist
shall
beginne
,
either
in
the
time
of
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
about
the
yeare
1073.
or
of
Boniface
the
eight
,
towards
the
yeare
1300.
For
since
that
time
,
what
hath
bene
seene
but
horrible
butcherries
and
most
cruell
persecutions
against
the
Saints
of
God
?
And
to
say
that
these
persecutions
are
not
to
be
compared
to
those
of
Nero
,
Domitian
,
Decius
,
Dioclesian
is
most
true
:
for
those
were
onely
corporall
persecutions
,
but
these
both
spirituall
and
corporall
:
those
were
executed
by
fits
and
distinct
distances
of
time
,
and
continued
not
,
but
for
the
space
of
certaine
moneths
and
yeares
:
but
these
endured
many
Ages
together
.
Those
tooke
away
certaine
thousands
of
Martyrs
:
but
these
,
innumerable
multitudes
.
And
to
the
purpose
,
Damasus
numbreth
vp
seuenteene
thousand
Christians
,
Bel.
de
not
.
Eccles.
cap.
vlt
●●no
.
that
were
slaine
in
one
month
vnder
Dioclesian
.
And
Bellarmine
reckoneth
amongst
the
valiant
acts
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
that
an
hundred
thousand
of
the
Albigenses
were
slaine
in
one
day
,
vnder
Pope
Innocent
the
third
.
Not
to
represent
here
the
execrable
Massacres
executed
for
the
cause
of
Religion
,
in
France
and
the
Low
Countries
:
So
that
,
so
farre
is
it
,
that
this
Prophecy
should
make
vs
expect
the
comming
of
Antichrist
,
that
it
constraineth
vs
to
acknowledge
that
he
is
already
come
,
and
hath
exercised
along
time
his
tyranny
;
not
in
secret
,
but
in
the
open
view
of
the
world
.
Ob.
3
From
the
time
that
the
daily
sacrifice
shall
be
taken
away
(
saith
the
Prophet
Daniel
)
and
the
abhomination
of
desolation
shall
be
set
vp
,
there
shall
be
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
ninty
daies
:
signifying
thereby
,
that
the
publick
seruice
and
sacrifice
of
the
Church
,
should
vtterly
be
abolished
&
cease
,
by
the
persecution
of
Antichrist
:
as
both
Ireneus
,
S.
Ierome
,
and
others
expound
the
place
.
Whence
they
deduce
three
conclusions
.
First
,
that
Antichrist
is
not
yet
come
.
Secondly
,
that
the
Pope
is
not
Antichrist
,
seeing
he
hath
not
taken
away
the
daily
sacrifice
of
the
Church
,
but
rather
hath
adorned
it
with
all
manner
of
honours
.
And
thirdly
,
that
they
that
oppose
themselues
against
the
Pope
,
are
the
fore-runners
of
Antichrist
,
seeing
they
hold
nothing
in
so
much
abhomination
,
as
they
doe
this
daily
sacrifice
.
The
Prophecy
speaketh
neither
of
Antichrist
,
Resp.
nor
of
the
seruice
and
pretended
sacrifice
of
the
Christian
Church
:
but
of
Antiochus
,
and
of
the
daily
sacrifice
of
the
Iewish
Church
:
For
from
the
time
of
the
prophanation
of
the
Temple
,
and
setting
vp
the
abhominable
Idoll
of
desolation
vpon
the
Altar
of
the
Lord
,
by
the
commandement
of
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
vntill
the
purification
and
dedication
of
the
said
Temple
by
Iudas
Machabeus
,
enterpassed
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
ninty
daies
,
Scalig.
de
Emen
dat.
temper
.
lib.
6.
pag.
547.
as
Scaliger
in
his
book
of
the
Emendation
of
times
hath
notably
discouered
.
So
that
the
Allegoricall
expositious
of
this
Prophecy
,
cannot
make
any
thing
for
the
confirmation
of
this
dreame
:
especially
seeing
it
hath
bene
before
manifested
,
that
it
is
against
reason
,
to
make
men
beleeue
,
that
Antichrist
must
cause
the
seruice
of
God
to
cease
.
It
is
sufficient
,
if
vnder
the
shadow
of
Gods
seruice
,
he
shall
bring
in
his
abhominations
,
and
make
semblance
of
worshipping
Christ
,
and
honouring
his
Sacraments
,
shall
depriue
them
of
all
efficacy
and
sauing
profit
:
as
may
be
obserued
more
particularly
in
the
Masse
:
wherein
vnder
the
pretext
of
offering
a
sacrifice
to
God
,
it
hindereth
vs
from
receiuing
from
him
,
that
which
he
offereth
vnto
vs
:
and
by
an
imaginary
sacrifice
,
abolisheth
the
truth
of
the
Sacrament
instituted
by
Christ
.
In
which
regard
,
we
conclude
three
things
directly
opposite
to
those
three
conclusions
of
Bellarmine
:
to
wit
,
First
,
that
Antichrist
is
not
only
come
,
but
that
he
is
also
reuealed
,
seeing
instead
of
a
Sacrament
he
imposeth
vpon
the
Church
a
sacrifice
.
Secondly
,
that
the
Pope
is
this
Antichrist
,
forasmuch
as
he
ordaineth
this
sacrifice
,
maintaineth
it
aboue
all
things
,
and
graceth
it
with
all
kinds
of
honour
.
Lastly
,
that
it
is
so
farre
,
that
we
who
detest
with
all
our
hearts
this
sacrifice
,
are
sore-runners
of
Antichrist
;
that
rather
we
are
euery
one
,
according
to
the
guift
of
Gods
grace
,
the
instruments
of
the
mouth
of
Christ
,
by
whom
he
prepareth
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
:
as
on
the
other
side
,
they
that
employ
their
tongues
and
pens
,
for
the
maintenance
of
this
sacrifice
,
are
the
miserable
instruments
of
Sathan
,
that
shall
be
consumed
with
the
sword
of
the
mouth
of
the
Sonne
of
God
,
Apoc.
19.21
.
when
the
Beast
and
the
false
Prophet
shall
be
cast
into
the
Lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
.
Their
fift
demonstration
,
is
drawne
from
the
durance
of
Antichrist
,
whereof
I
shall
speake
afterward
in
due
order
:
as
also
of
the
sixt
,
which
is
touching
the
end
of
the
world
,
immediately
(
as
they
say
)
following
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
after
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
,
to
the
end
I
may
not
interrupt
the
order
of
the
proposed
questions
,
according
to
the
definition
giuen
of
Antichrist
.
3.
Question
.
Out
of
what
Nation
Antichrist
shall
grow
,
and
of
what
Religion
he
shall
be
.
Epist.
Leonis
9.
ad
Michael
.
Episc.
Constant
.
cap.
25.
There
is
a
very
remarkable
discourse
,
in
an
Epistle
of
Pope
Leo
the
ninth
,
to
Michael
Bishop
of
Constantinople
,
where
he
saith
,
that
the
report
was
,
that
those
of
Constantinople
,
being
accustomed
to
behold
Eunuches
sitting
in
the
Patriarchall
seate
,
at
the
last
aduanced
thereunto
a
woman
.
A
fine
inuention
,
to
make
to
vanish
by
this
tricke
the
memory
of
Pope
Ioue
,
by
diuerting
this
infamy
vpon
Constantinople
,
where
all
know
that
neuer
any
such
thing
came
to
passe
.
The
like
they
doe
in
this
subiect
:
for
to
the
end
that
the
true
Antichrist
may
not
be
knowne
and
acknowledged
,
they
cast
out
a
rumour
,
that
he
shall
be
a
Iew
;
that
men
in
this
vaine
expectation
,
may
sleepe
vnder
his
tyranny
.
The
diuell
herein
doing
like
a
crafty
Captaine
,
who
giuing
the
assault
to
one
side
of
the
Citty
,
makes
a
false
alarum
on
another
to
amaze
the
Inhabitants
,
and
hinder
them
from
repai●●g
the
breach
.
It
is
then
a
receiued
opinion
in
the
Church
●f
Rome
,
as
a
tradition
from
all
antiquity
:
Perer.
in
Dan.
lib.
15.
V●egan
Apoc.
cap.
13.
sect:
3.
that
Antichrist
●●all
be
borne
in
Babylon
,
of
the
Tribe
of
Dan
,
and
the
Nati●n
of
the
Hebrewes
:
and
that
he
shall
be
circumcised
,
and
●bserue
the
Sabbath
;
their
proofes
are
fetcht
either
from
ho●y
Scripture
,
or
from
reason
.
Ob.
1
Gen.
49.17
.
Dan
shall
be
a
Serpent
by
the
way
,
and
an
Adder
in
the
path
.
Perer.
in
Dan.
lib.
15.
The
neighing
of
his
horses
(
saith
Ieremy
)
was
heard
from
Dan
,
and
all
the
Country
was
moued
with
the
●oyse
of
his
horses
.
And
in
the
seuenth
of
the
Apocalyps
,
where
the
Angell
marketh
out
the
twelue
thousand
Elect
of
●uery
Tribe
of
Israel
,
there
is
no
mention
of
the
Tribe
of
Dan
;
in
hatred
of
Antichrist
(
as
they
say
)
the
which
conceit
●hey
fortifie
by
the
interpretation
of
many
of
the
Ancients
vpon
this
place
.
These
are
not
proofes
,
but
coniectures
,
Resp.
without
all
weight
●or
probability
:
whereupon
Bellarmine
is
constrained
to
say
,
that
these
passages
can
haue
no
force
in
this
respect
;
seeing
●he
Prophecy
of
Iacob
speaketh
of
Sampson
,
and
that
of
Ieremy
of
Nabuchodonosor
,
not
of
the
Tribe
of
Dan
,
or
of
Antichrist
,
as
S.
Ierome
hath
vnderstood
both
the
one
and
the
other
.
And
as
touching
the
Apocalyps
,
he
saith
:
That
it
is
not
well
knowne
why
the
Tribe
of
Dan
is
omitted
,
seeing
E●hraim
is
also
,
which
was
one
of
the
greatest
Tribes
of
Israel
.
But
he
is
deceiued
,
in
thinking
that
Ephraim
is
omitted
;
seeing
he
is
comprized
vnder
the
Lynage
of
Ioseph
,
Perer.
in
Dan.
lib.
15.
as
the
Iesuite
Pererius
hath
well
obserued
:
howsoeuer
,
it
is
certaine
,
that
the
Tribe
of
Dan
was
not
omitted
in
hatred
of
Antichrist
,
as
some
of
the
Ancients
haue
coniectured
:
but
rather
because
this
Tribe
was
of
long
time
reuolted
from
the
seruice
of
the
true
God
:
whence
it
is
,
that
in
the
first
booke
of
the
Chronicles
,
where
all
the
other
Tribes
are
counted
,
there
is
no
enumeration
made
of
this
Tribe
.
And
besides
,
if
this
pretended
Antichrist
,
were
to
bee
of
the
Tribe
of
Dan
;
how
should
he
be
receiued
of
the
Iewes
for
their
Messias
(
as
they
would
haue
it
)
seeing
the
Iewes
expect
their
Messias
,
out
of
the
Tribe
of
Iuda
from
the
posterity
of
Dauid
?
For
this
cause
,
Bellarmine
disclaimeth
these
allegations
,
and
thinketh
to
finde
more
forcible
demonstrations
,
that
Antichrist
shall
be
a
Iew
,
and
bee
receiued
of
the
Iewes
,
in
these
Texts
that
follow
.
Ob.
2
I
am
come
in
the
name
of
my
Father
(
saith
the
Sauiour
of
the
world
)
and
you
receiue
me
not
,
if
another
come
in
his
owne
name
,
Bel.
de
Rom.
Pont.
l.
3.
c.
12.
him
you
will
receiue
,
Iohn
.
5.43
.
And
that
which
the
Apostle
speaking
of
Antichrist
,
saith
,
2.
Thess.
2.10
.
That
he
shall
come
in
all
efficacy
of
deceite
in
those
that
perish
,
Viegan
Apoc.
cap.
13.
sect:
3.
because
they
receiued
not
the
loue
of
the
truth
that
they
might
be
saued
.
Now
to
whom
doth
this
agree
better
then
to
the
Iewes
,
who
would
not
receiue
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
?
And
thus
S.
Ierome
,
Ireneus
,
Hippolitus
,
Theodoret
,
Sulpitius
Seuerus
,
and
others
expound
.
Resp.
We
haue
already
before
declared
,
that
the
text
in
S.
Iohn
,
doth
not
ayme
at
Antichrist
in
particular
:
neither
is
that
of
the
Apostle
any
more
particular
touching
the
Iewes
,
but
enlargeth
it selfe
to
all
those
that
shall
not
beleeue
the
truth
,
whether
they
be
Iewes
or
Gentiles
:
as
also
the
Apostle
himselfe
seemeth
to
make
cleare
,
when
he
addeth
,
To
the
end
that
all
they
may
be
damned
which
haue
not
beleeued
the
truth
,
but
haue
taken
pleasure
in
iniquity
.
Where
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
the
Apostle
doth
not
vse
the
preterperfect
tense
as
Bellarmine
subtilly
disputeth
,
to
signifie
that
he
speaketh
of
those
onely
that
had
not
beleeued
the
preaching
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
:
but
the
indefinite
tense
,
which
participateth
the
signification
both
of
the
time
to
come
,
and
past
.
For
if
he
intended
onely
those
that
had
reiect●d
the
preaching
of
Christ
,
how
could
they
be
punished
in
their
persons
,
by
the
efficacy
of
Antichrist
,
if
hee
come
not
till
towards
the
end
of
the
world
,
as
they
imagine
?
As
touching
the
Fathers
:
wherefore
should
we
be
more
enforced
to
receiue
their
opinions
,
then
Bellarmine
?
Be●de
Rom.
Pont.
lib.
3●
.
12
.
who
in
this
very
subiect
of
the
generation
of
Antichrist
,
refuteth
S.
Augustine
,
or
Raba●us
(
as
he
would
haue
it
)
that
affirmeth
that
Antichrist
shall
be
borne
of
a
Virgin
,
by
the
operation
of
the
diuell
:
and
Hippolitus
Martyr
〈◊〉
saith
,
that
he
shall
bee
the
diuell
himselfe
,
who
of
a
●lse
and
counterfeit
Virgin
,
shall
receiue
false
and
coun●●rfeit
flesh
:
And
Origene
,
that
teacheth
that
certaine
Angels
●aue
bene
incarnate
:
And
Sulpitius
,
or
rather
S.
Martine
,
●●at
holdeth
,
that
he
shall
be
Nero
?
In
breefe
,
it
were
an
appa●●nt
iniustice
,
to
constraine
vs
to
admit
as
a
diuine
truth
,
that
which
the
Fathers
propounded
onely
by
way
of
coniecture
,
●nd
that
often
against
both
the
truth
and
themselues
.
And
〈◊〉
truth
,
if
the
Fathers
had
vndoubtedly
beleeued
that
Anti●hrist
ought
to
bee
a
Iew
,
and
reestablish
Circumcision
,
the
●abbath
,
and
other
Iewish
ceremonies
:
how
came
it
to
●asse
,
Aug.
hom.
11.
in
Apoc.
that
S.
Augustine
expounded
this
passage
of
the
A●ocalyps
after
this
manner
:
The
Beast
had
two
hornes
like
●●to
the
Lambe
,
(
that
is
to
say
)
the
two
testaments
of
the
●ambe
,
like
vnto
the
Church
:
and
hee
spake
like
the
Dragon
,
●hat
is
to
say
)
presented
himselfe
vnder
the
name
of
Christia●ity
like
a
Lambe
,
to
spread
abroad
secretly
the
venime
of
the
Dragon
.
For
to
what
purpose
was
the
new
Testament
,
for
●●e
redifying
of
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
,
and
the
establish●●g
the
Iewish
policy
,
and
ceremonies
of
the
Law
,
Circum●●sion
,
and
the
Sabbath
?
I
adde
further
,
to
what
end
should
Circumcision
,
the
Sabbath
,
and
Legall
ceremonies
be
;
if
An●●christ
must
abolish
all
the
publick
seruice
of
God
,
as
these
●uen
presuppose
?
Ob.
3
Touching
reason
.
They
say
that
Antichrist
will
doubt●esse
ioyne
himselfe
to
those
first
,
that
will
receiue
him
:
Bel.
de
Rom.
Pont.
l.
3.
c.
12.
now
●one
are
so
fitly
disposed
to
receiue
him
as
the
Iewes
,
who
●xpect
their
Messias
as
a
temporall
King
,
which
King
shall
be
Antichrist
:
for
the
Turke
hath
his
Elnabi
arriued
more
then
nine
hundred
yeares
since
.
The
Idolater
,
Infidell
,
and
Pagan
,
neither
looketh
for
,
nor
beleeueth
any
such
to
come
.
Remond
.
lib.
de
Antich
.
cap.
16.
The
Christian
,
that
calleth
himselfe
reformed
,
is
of
the
same
mind
:
They
imagine
that
he
is
already
come
,
and
that
it
is
he
that
warreth
against
them
euery
day
.
None
expecteth
him
with
horror
and
apprehension
of
danger
,
but
the
Catho●ike
,
who
trembleth
and
quaketh
at
the
feare
of
his
comming
,
and
the
very
remembrance
thereof
.
For
(
as
Aristotle
saith
)
the
certainty
of
a
thing
to
come
,
changeth
the
nature
thereof
,
and
maketh
it
of
future
,
present
.
Conclude
:
therefore
Antichrist
shall
be
a
Iew.
Resp.
In
many
words
,
there
is
oftentimes
,
much
leasing
and
vanity
;
we
deny
that
Antichrist
shall
be
the
Messias
which
the
poore
deceiued
Iewes
expect
as
yet
,
neither
can
the
contrary
euer
be
proued
.
Antichrist
must
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God.
Chrysost
in
Mat.
hom.
49.
Not
in
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
(
saith
S.
Chrysostome
)
but
in
the
Temple
of
the
Church
.
In
the
Temple
of
God
(
saith
Aquinas
)
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
Church
:
forasmuch
as
many
of
the
Church
shall
receiue
him
.
Aquin.
in
2.
Thess.
cap.
2.
Or
as
S.
Aug●stine
saith
:
He
shall
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
(
that
is
)
he
shall
haue
principality
and
domination
,
as
if
hee
with
his
messengers
were
the
Temple
of
God
:
which
indeed
is
fulfilled
in
them
:
for
according
to
their
owne
rule
,
the
Church
recideth
in
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
.
They
then
that
are
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
that
is
,
in
the
Church
,
whether
they
be
Iewes
or
Gentiles
,
are
they
that
are
more
fitly
disposed
to
receiue
Antichrist
,
then
the
Iewes
that
are
out
of
the
Church
.
And
what
fitter
disposition
I
pray
you
could
Antichrist
finde
,
for
his
reception
into
the
Church
,
then
this
doctrine
,
that
sendeth
ouer
his
comming
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
against
the
expresse
word
of
God
?
We
doe
not
then
any
longer
looke
for
this
Sonne
of
perdition
as
one
to
come
,
but
we
are
assured
that
he
is
come
,
and
reioyce
and
giue
glory
to
God
,
that
he
hath
begun
to
execute
his
iustice
vpon
the
great
Whore
But
they
that
yet
crouch
vnder
the
yoke
of
the
Papacy
,
are
doubly
miserable
:
for
they
are
fettered
in
the
shackles
of
Antichrists
tyranny
,
and
yet
they
beleeue
it
not
,
but
expect
his
comming
with
horror
and
feare
,
in
stead
of
labouring
to
come
out
of
Babylon
,
according
to
Gods
commandem●nt
.
Bel.
de
Ro●
.
Pont.
l.
3.
c.
2.
It
is
vaine
therefore
,
and
idle
,
that
they
say
,
that
none
of
their
Popes
hath
bene
a
Iew
,
either
by
Nation
or
Profession
:
and
that
the
Iewes
haue
not
receiued
him
for
their
Messias
,
and
therefore
that
he
is
not
Antichrist
:
seeing
it
is
no
better
then
a
meere
dotage
,
that
Antichrist
must
be
a
Iew
,
and
accepted
of
the
Iewes
.
1.
Repl.
They
reply
:
That
Antichrist
shall
deny
Iesus
to
be
Christ
:
who
is
a
lyar
,
but
hee
that
denyeth
Iesus
to
bee
the
●●rist
?
This
is
Antichrist
,
that
denyeth
the
Father
and
the
●●nne
.
But
the
Pope
doth
not
deny
Iesus
to
be
Christ
.
R.
Iesus
may
be
denyed
to
be
Christ
,
either
ouertly
or
●●uertly
,
by
mouth
or
by
deed
:
Thus
the
diuell
in
many
●●aces
of
the
Gospell
,
confesseth
that
Iesus
was
the
Christ
,
●●e
holy
one
of
God
:
and
yet
what
is
his
heart
more
set
vp●n
,
then
the
ruine
of
this
doctrine
?
In
like
manner
,
the
Pope
●onfesseth
with
his
mouth
that
Iesus
is
the
Christ
,
but
he
de●●●eth
the
same
,
when
by
necessary
consequences
he
destroy●●h
the
truth
of
his
humane
nature
:
as●ribing
vnto
him
an
●●circumscribed
body
,
which
may
be
inuisibly
in
many
pla●●s
:
a
body
consequently
,
that
is
no
body
,
according
to
this
●●xime
of
S.
Augustine
:
Take
away
the
spaces
from
bodies
,
●●d
they
shall
be
no
where
;
and
because
no where
,
therefore
not
〈◊〉
all
existing
.
Or
when
he
robs
him
of
his
office
,
and
de●●●oyes
his
benefit
to
vs
:
His
office
,
by
assuming
to
himselfe
●●e
title
of
Head
and
husband
to
the
Church
,
and
communi●●ting
his
intercession
with
the
Saints
:
His
benefit
,
in
giuing
●●rt
of
the
glory
of
our
saluation
to
our
merits
,
which
wee
●●●e
entirely
to
the
merit
of
him
,
That
dyed
for
our
sinnes
,
and
●●●se
againe
for
our
iustification
:
and
so
the
Pope
is
truly
and
●roperly
the
very
true
and
proper
Antichrist
.
2.
Repl.
They
reply
secondly
,
that
Antichrist
shall
name
●●mselfe
God
,
and
cause
himselfe
to
be
worshipped
as
God
:
●●d
that
in
●uch
sort
,
that
he
shall
permit
no
other
God
to
be
●orshipped
,
whether
true
or
false
,
nor
any
Idols
to
bee
re●ained
:
according
to
these
wordes
of
the
Apostle
,
2.
Thess.
●
.
4
.
That
he
opposeth
and
lifteth
vp
himselfe
against
all
that
〈◊〉
called
God
,
or
which
is
worshipped
,
seating
himselfe
as
God
in
●●e
Temple
of
God
,
and
deporting
himselfe
as
if
hee
were
God.
●ut
the
Pope
acknowledgeth
one
God
;
the
Father
,
Sonne
,
●nd
holy
Ghost
:
calleth
himselfe
the
seruant
of
God
,
and
●orshippeth
(
as
the
reformed
say
)
Idols
.
Therefore
the
Pope
〈◊〉
not
Antichrist
.
Resp.
S.
Chrysostome
,
Chrysost
hom.
3.
●n
2.
Thess.
excellently
expoundeth
this
passage
●f
the
Apostle
:
He
saith
not
(
saith
he
)
calling
himselfe
God
,
but
labouring
to
shew
himselfe
as
God
:
for
he
shall
doe
magnificent
workes
,
Theop●il
.
in
2.
Thess
2.
Athanas
.
siue
vulgar
.
in
2.
Thess.
2.
and
performe
admirable
miracles
.
Theophilact
,
and
whosoeuer
was
the
Author
of
those
Commentaries
attributed
to
S.
Athanasius
,
affirme
as
much
.
He
saith
not
(
say
they
)
calling
himselfe
God
,
but
shewing
himselfe
,
that
is
,
striuing
to
make
himselfe
acknowledged
as
God
:
for
he
shall
performe
both
workes
and
wonders
exceeding
great
,
to
deceiue
the
world
.
So
that
the
Apostle
meaneth
not
,
that
he
shall
openly
name
himselfe
God
,
but
that
by
his
workes
hee
shall
constraine
himselfe
to
be
so
acknowledged
,
and
shall
vsurpe
a
diuine
power
and
authority
.
Now
,
who
can
deny
but
that
this
accordeth
fitly
to
the
Pope
;
if
he
consider
that
which
we
haue
proued
in
the
second
part
of
this
Treatise
,
sect.
6
?
As
touching
Idols
,
the
Pope
indeed
condemneth
them
in
word
,
but
yet
establisheth
them
vnder
the
name
of
Images
.
In
summe
,
C●si●ut
vnite
E●●
ss
t
aetat
.
in
G●
ss.
Restituit
Papa
solus
,
deponit
et
ipse
,
Diuidit
ac
vnit
,
eximit
,
atque
probat
:
Articulos
soluit
,
synodumque
facit
generalem
Transfert
,
et
mutat
,
appellat
nullus
ab
illo
.
That
is
to
say
,
the
Pope
of
his
owne
sole
authority
,
reestablisheth
,
disposeth
,
vniteth
,
diuideth
,
exempteth
,
and
approueth
or
reiecteth
all
writings
,
yea
euen
those
that
are
diuine
.
He
breaketh
the
Articles
of
faith
,
he
giueth
authority
to
a
generall
Councill
,
he
translateth
,
and
changeth
,
and
none
may
appeale
from
his
sentence
.
Could
a
man
say
more
,
and
in
fewer
words
,
either
to
proue
that
he
calleth
himselfe
God
,
or
to
declare
himselfe
to
be
Antichrist
?
For
it
is
to
no
purpose
to
say
,
that
the
Pope
pronounceth
not
these
words
,
I
am
God
:
seeing
there
is
none
of
these
particular
heads
of
doctrine
,
which
the
Glosser
doth
not
proue
by
the
Papall
Constitutions
.
3.
Repl.
There
remaineth
one
difficulty
,
touching
the
miracles
,
wherewith
Antichrist
is
to
accompany
his
doctrine
:
for
not
to
mention
their
strange
tales
,
like
to
the
iuggling
trickes
of
the
old
Romanes
,
wherewith
Remondus
puffeth
vp
●●e
27.
Chapter
of
his
Antichrist
;
Bellarmine
obiecteth
,
●●at
S.
Iohn
,
Apoc.
13.
giueth
v●
three
sorts
of
miracles
of
●ntichrist
:
1.
That
he
shall
cause
fire
to
descend
from
heauen
.
That
he
shall
make
the
Image
of
the
Beast
to
speake
.
And
〈◊〉
that
he
shall
counterfeite
himselfe
to
be
dead
and
rise
againe
:
●hence
it
followeth
(
faith
he
)
that
the
Pope
is
not
Anti●hrist
;
forasmuch
as
none
of
the
Popes
,
euer
fained
himselfe
〈◊〉
be
dead
,
and
to
rise
againe
:
none
of
them
,
nor
of
their
●inisters
,
made
fire
to
descend
from
heauen
,
or
the
image
●f
the
Beast
to
speake
.
Resp.
The
two
former
sorts
of
miracles
,
are
indeed
attri●●ted
to
the
second
Beast
,
that
is
,
to
Antichrist
,
Apoc.
13.
●●t
as
for
the
third
,
it
is
a
dotage
or
dreame
,
whereof
S.
●●hn
maketh
no
mention
at
all
.
He
saith
indeed
:
Th●t
it
●●all
be
permitted
to
this
second
Beast
,
that
is
,
to
Antichrist
;
to
●●ue
life
to
the
image
of
the
Beast
:
which
hauing
receiued
a
●●adly
wound
,
doth
yet
liue
.
But
this
Beast
thus
wounded
is
●●e
Romane
Empire
,
at
that
time
when
it
was
dismembred
●●to
diuers
Kingdomes
,
and
in
a
manner
wholly
destroyed
〈◊〉
diuers
Nations
,
that
tooke
vp
Armes
against
it
:
as
may
●●sily
be
gathered
out
of
Apoc.
17.
The
Pope
therefore
●●en
gaue
life
,
to
the
image
of
this
Romane
Empire
,
when
●e
recouered
it
from
it's
ruine
in
Charlemaigne
;
giuing
vnto
●im
,
the
Name
,
Title
,
and
Authority
,
(
as
they
themselues
●●ag
)
of
the
Romane
Emperour
.
Whence
it
is
,
that
the
●opes
require
also
of
these
new
Emperours
,
the
oath
of
o●edience
and
fidelity
,
as
vnto
their
Lords
and
Superiours
.
●o
that
it
is
easie
by
consequence
to
vnderstand
,
what
it
is
,
To
make
the
mage
of
the
Beast
to
speake
:
to
wit
,
to
giue
au●hority
to
these
new
Caesars
,
to
command
as
Emperours
:
which
they
haue
not
,
vntill
such
time
as
they
be
crowned
●nd
consecrated
by
the
Pope
.
As
touching
the
fire
which
●hey
make
to
descend
from
heauen
,
at
least
in
shew
and
ap●earance
,
although
their
Legends
furnish
vs
with
sufficient
●xamples
thereof
;
and
particularly
of
S.
Anthony
,
one
of
●he
expertest
and
nimblest
of
their
Saints
,
for
the
managing
of
fire
:
neuerthelesse
it
seemeth
more
fit
,
to
referre
it
to
a
spirituall
intelligence
,
to
the
fire
of
excommunication
,
wherewith
they
haue
oftentimes
enflamed
the
Empire
,
Kingdomes
,
and
Common-weales
,
and
so
terrified
Kings
and
Princes
,
that
they
haue
bene
forced
to
cast
themselues
at
their
feet
,
S●bell
.
Enead
●
.
and
to
submit
their
neckes
vnder
the
yoke
of
their
insolencies
:
as
were
the
Emperour
Frederick
,
and
Franc●●
Dandalus
Duke
of
Venice
:
who
suffered
himselfe
to
be
chained
like
a
dog
,
and
to
eate
his
meate
with
the
dogs
vnder
the
table
of
a
Pope
.
Albeit
,
neuerthelesse
it
is
a
wonder
,
that
Bellarmine
should
deny
,
that
either
the
Pope
or
his
ministers
,
euer
caused
an
Image
to
speake
:
seeing
this
is
one
of
the
most
ordinary
miracles
,
that
are
found
in
their
Legends
Thus
we
read
,
that
the
Images
saluted
the
body
of
Pope
Formosus
,
Platin.
in
vita
Se●gij
.
●
.
Le●enda
Beati
Thoma
.
being
drawne
out
of
Tyber
by
fisher
men
.
Thus
the
Crucifix
approued
the
third
part
of
Thom●●
his
summe
,
and
said
vnto
him
:
Bene
scripsistide
me
Thoma
:
Thou
hast
written
well
of
me
Thomas
.
But
hearken
to
an
example
which
is
worth
the
reciting
.
Promptu●r
D●●
itul●ie
miracul
.
B.
Mariae
,
exemp.
42.
A
certaine
Gentleman
called
Theophil●
,
being
fallen
into
great
pouerty
,
and
thereby
brought
into
dispaire
,
gaue
himselfe
to
the
diuell
,
with
abiuration
of
his
Baptisme
,
of
God
,
and
of
the
Virgine
Mary
:
which
abiuration
,
he
wrote
with
his
owne
blood
,
and
it
was
sealed
with
the
diuels
signet
:
but
a
while
after
,
this
poore
Theophilus
,
repenting
himselfe
of
that
he
had
done
,
prostrated
himselfe
most
deuoutly
before
the
image
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
imploring
her
helpe
with
teares
and
weeping
:
who
as
alwaies
mercifull
and
gracious
,
tooke
pitty
on
him
,
and
pardoned
him
:
but
the
image
of
Iesus
Christ
,
which
was
in
the
armes
of
the
Virgin
,
as
being
offended
would
not
heare
,
but
turned
his
face
backward
:
which
the
image
of
the
blessed
Virgin
perceiuing
,
laid
the
image
of
her
Sonne
vpon
the
Altar
,
and
went
to
finde
out
the
diuell
with
Theophilus
,
whom
she
restored
into
the
fauour
of
God
againe
;
and
commanded
the
diuell
to
render
vp
vnto
him
the
writing
of
his
abiuration
.
Who
then
can
deny
,
that
the
images
of
the
second
Beast
speake
?
Notwithstanding
,
Bellarmine
is
to
be
pardoned
for
●s
fault
,
seeing
peraduenture
he
feared
,
least
out
of
●ords
spoken
by
an
image
,
to
Pope
Iohn
the
eight
,
Pa●●annes
tu
paries
:
Pope
Iohn
thou
shalt
bring
forth
a
〈◊〉
:
some
should
conclude
against
him
,
that
the
successor
●o
the
fourth
,
in
the
Papall
Sea
,
was
a
woman
.
In
briefe
,
〈…〉
〈◊〉
praescience
:
We
know
not
what
he
hath
ordained
therea●●●t
,
nor
whether
the
vicious
situation
thereof
at
that
time
shall
●●●schange
it
into
another
Ierusalem
.
And
a
little
after
,
he
●●●dreth
a
reason
of
this
speech
:
For
although
(
saith
he
)
that
〈◊〉
Citty
be
the
seat
of
the
Church
;
yet
neuerthelesse
,
it
is
not
●●●mpted
from
the
strokes
of
Fortune
.
It
is
composed
and
cymented
of
no
other
mold
and
mettall
,
then
was
Troy
,
Thebes
,
and
Carthage
,
great
Romes
corriuall
,
whereof
scarce
the
first
foundations
are
to
be
found
.
But
yet
for
all
this
,
he
denieth
that
Antichrist
,
must
either
reside
or
preside
in
the
Chaire
of
●
.
Peter
,
and
in
the
Romane
Church
:
directly
contrary
to
●he
opinion
of
S.
Bernard
,
who
in
his
125.
Epistle
thus
speaketh
,
The
Beast
of
the
Apocalyps
,
to
whom
is
giuen
a
mouth
●ttering
blasphemies
,
and
power
to
warre
against
the
Saints
.
●ossesseth
S.
Peters
Chaire
,
as
a
Lyon
prepared
for
his
prey
.
For
albeit
,
he
speaketh
not
of
Pope
Innocent
the
second
,
but
of
Peter
de
Luna
,
who
by
force
had
intended
himselfe
into
the
Pontificall
seate
,
yet
he
declareth
that
whether
it
be
by
fraude
or
by
force
,
Antichrist
may
sit
in
S.
Peters
Chaire
.
Others
perceiuing
how
hard
it
is
to
separate
the
Citty
of
Rome
,
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
is
therefore
called
Romane
,
because
it
appertaines
to
Rome
,
and
that
in
what
place
so
euer
wee
const●tute
the
Pope
,
without
possessing
Rome
,
his
Church
cannot
be
the
Romane
Church
;
finde
it
more
safe
to
say
,
that
Ierusalem
and
not
Rome
,
shall
bee
the
seate
of
Antichrist
,
the
Temple
of
Sal
mon
,
and
the
Throne
of
Dauid
,
not
the
Temple
of
Saint
Peter
and
Papall
Chaire
,
which
they
thinke
to
extort
by
these
Texts
of
holy
Scripture
.
Ob.
1
Saint
Iohn
,
Apocal
11.8
.
witnesseth
,
that
Elias
and
Enoch
shall
fight
against
Antichrist
in
Ierusalem
and
there
bee
put
to
death
by
him
,
Bel.
de
R●m
.
P●nt
l.
3.
c.
13.
and
that
their
dead
bodies
shall
lye
in
the
street
of
the
great
Citty
,
R●lera
i●
Apo
●●
.
11.
art.
20
,
&
21.
which
is
spiritually
called
Sodome
and
Aegypt
,
where
our
Lord
was
crucified
.
Thus
A●etas
(
say
they
)
and
all
others
interprete
this
Text
:
neither
can
it
be
denyed
.
For
what
Citty
is
that
,
but
Ierusalem
,
wherein
our
Lord
was
crucified
?
Resp.
Hiero●
ep.
ad
Martel●
Aug
hom.
8.
〈◊〉
Apoc.
Beda
in
Apoc.
Rupertus
in
Apoc.
6.
Lyra
in
A●●c
.
●ert●●
or
l
b.
3.
〈◊〉
Ap●c
.
It
is
false
,
that
all
interprete
this
text
of
Ierusalem
.
Saint
Ierome
interpreteth
it
of
the
world
:
S.
Augustine
saith
,
In
the
place
of
the
great
Citty
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
midst
of
the
Church
.
Beda
expounds
it
,
of
the
Whose
society
of
the
wicked
,
called
(
saith
hee
)
spiritually
Sodome
and
Aegypt
,
that
is
,
dumbe
and
darke
,
is
hauing
neither
the
light
of
Faith
,
nor
the
voyce
of
Confession
.
Rupertus
vnderstandeth
it
after
the
same
manner
,
●or
the
Citty
or
Communalty
of
al
the
w●ck●d
,
whereof
Ierusalem
was
but
a
part
.
Lyra
expounds
it
,
of
the
Congregation
of
the
faithfull
,
in
the
time
of
the
Patriarch
Arth●m●us
,
infect●d
with
the
Eutichian
heresie
.
Berthorius
the
Monke
thinks
that
the
world
is
thereby
meant
.
In
breefe
S.
Ierome
speaking
of
this
Text
giueth
the
aduice
:
Touching
Enoch
and
●lias
whom
the
Apocalyps
sai●h
,
must
returne
and
die
,
th●s
is
no
time
to
dispute
thereof
se●●●
all
that
booke
must
be
vnderstood
spiritually
as
I
suppose
:
or
if
we
follow
our
carnall
interpretation
,
wee
must
receiue
the
Iewish
Fables
:
That
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
shall
be
built
againe
,
and
so
sacrifices
offered
in
the
Temple
:
and
that
the
spirituall
seruice
being
put
downe
,
carnall
Ceremonies
shall
succeed
in
place
thereof
.
Finally
,
as
by
the
holy
Citty
in
this
very
Chapter
is
not
meant
one
particular
towne
,
but
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
vniuersally
scattered
through
the
world
:
So
through
this
Citty
with
the
places
thereof
,
signifieth
principally
Rome
the
seate
of
Antichrist
,
as
she
is
painted
out
vnder
this
name
,
Apoc.
17.
yet
it
is
also
to
be
vnderstood
of
all
other
Citties
,
Lands
,
and
places
of
the
world
,
that
submit
themselues
vnder
Antichrists
yoke
.
And
as
the
Poet
hath
vpon
other
purpose
said
,
That
other
Nations
haue
their
bounds
and
limits
,
Ouid.
but
that
Rome
is
onely
bounded
by
the
whole
world
:
So
we
say
that
this
great
Citty
is
nothing
else
but
the
whole
world
that
shall
adhere
vnto
Antichrist
.
And
in
very
deed
,
it
is
not
found
in
holy
Scripture
,
that
Ierusalem
is
euer
called
the
great
Citty
.
And
as
touching
these
words
,
where
our
Lord
was
crucified
,
they
must
be
taken
after
the
same
manner
,
as
Sodome
and
Aegypt
are
,
to
wit
,
spiritually
,
as
Saint
Iohn
speaketh
.
For
as
Rome
is
Sodome
for
impurity
,
and
Aegypt
for
tyranny
:
So
our
Sauiour
Christ
is
heerein
crucified
euery
day
aswell
in
his
members
,
as
by
the
contempt
of
his
Gospell
and
Grace
.
Forasmuch
as
they
that
re●ect
the
Gospell
preached
vnto
them
without
repentance
,
doe
as
farre
as
in
them
lyes
,
crucifie
againe
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
expose
him
to
reproch
,
Heb.
6.6
.
Besides
the
Sacrifice
of
Iesus
Christ
,
which
they
brag
to
offer
vp
euery
day
,
wherein
Christ
must
needs
bee
respected
as
crucified
:
whereunto
I
might
adde
,
that
he
was
crucified
vnder
the
Romane
Empire
,
and
by
Pontius
Pilate
a
Romane
Magistra●e
.
Ob.
2
In
the
seuenteenth
of
the
Apocalyps
it
is
said
,
that
the
ten
Kings
,
that
shall
share
amongst
them
the
Romane
Empire
,
Bel.
de
R●m
.
Po●t
.
lib.
3.
cap.
12.
and
vnder
whose
reigne
Antichrist
must
come
,
shall
hate
the
Whore
clothed
with
Scarlet
,
that
is
to
say
,
Rome
;
and
make
her
desolate
and
burne
her
with
fire
.
How
can
Rome
then
bee
the
seate
of
●ntichrist
,
if
at
that
time
it
must
be
desolated
and
destroyed
?
Resp.
This
Obiection
is
compounded
of
many
falsities
.
The
first
,
when
it
setteth
downe
as
granted
,
that
Antichrist
shall
come
vnder
the
reigne
of
these
ten
Kings
:
for
the
Apostles
tell
vs
that
he
was
already
come
in
their
time
.
Another
,
when
it
affirmeth
,
that
these
ten
Kings
shall
diuide
among
themselues
alone
the
Romane
Empire
:
whereas
Saint
Iohn
saith
,
that
the
Beast
,
which
is
Antichrist
,
shall
partake
with
them
in
this
diuision
.
They
shall
take
(
saith
hee
)
vpon
them
power
as
Kings
,
Apoc
17.17
.
at
the
same
time
with
the
Beast
.
Last
,
when
it
coniectureth
that
these
ten
Kings
shall
destroy
the
Whore
assoone
as
they
shall
enter
vpon
their
reigne
:
whereas
S.
Iohn
on
the
contrary
sheweth
vs
,
that
they
shall
first
accord
with
the
Beast
,
I●●d
Apoc.
●
.
15
.
and
shall
haue
one
Common
Counsell
with
him
,
and
giue
vnto
him
their
Power
and
Authority
,
to
fight
against
the
Lambe
:
but
at
the
last
that
they
conceiuing
a
deadly
hatred
against
the
Whore
,
shall
make
her
desolate
,
and
burne
her
with
fire
.
So
that
out
of
such
premises
can
be
drawne
no
other
then
a
false
conclusion
.
But
let
vs
returne
this
supposed
truth
of
his
interpretation
,
and
that
euen
against
himselfe
:
for
seeing
this
Whore
which
shall
bee
destroyed
by
the
ten
Kings
which
shall
bee
in
the
time
of
Antichrist
,
is
Rome
:
it
cannot
be
meant
of
Rome
Pagan
,
as
he
would
,
Bel
Ibid.
c.
13.
but
of
Rome
Christian
.
For
Rome
was
not
Pagan
since
the
time
of
the
Emperour
Constantine
:
and
yet
in
their
opinion
Antichrist
must
not
come
till
a
little
before
the
end
of
the
world
.
And
certainely
the
Ancient
Fathers
plainely
declare
,
that
they
did
not
vnderstand
this
,
but
of
Rome
Christian
.
Hieron
.
ad
Marcel
.
v●●●●
.
I
thinke
(
saith
S.
Ierome
speaking
of
Iudea
)
that
this
place
is
more
holy
then
the
rocke
of
Tarpetus
(
that
is
to
say
Rome
)
which
hauing
beene
so
often
stroken
with
Thunder
from
heauen
,
hath
manifested
that
it
hath
displeased
the
Lord
.
Reade
the
Apocalyps
of
S.
Iohn
,
and
consider
that
which
hee
reporteth
of
the
woman
clothed
with
Scarlet
,
of
the
blasphemy
written
in
her
forehead
,
of
seuen
Mountaines
,
of
many
waters
,
and
of
the
end
of
Babylon
.
Come
out
of
her
my
people
(
saith
the
Lord
)
least
yee
partake
of
her
plagues
.
Weigh
also
that
which
is
written
in
Ieremy
:
Fly
from
Babylon
,
and
saue
euery
one
his
soule
:
for
it
is
fallen
,
great
Babylon
is
fallen
,
and
made
a
habi●●tion
of
diuels
,
and
a
resort
of
euery
vncleane
spirit
.
And
to
●●e
end
that
no
man
should
thinke
he
speaketh
of
Rome
Pa●●n
,
he
addeth
:
That
in
truth
there
is
the
holy
Church
,
there
●●e
trophees
of
the
Apostles
and
Martyrs
,
there
was
the
saith
●reached
by
the
Apostles
,
there
the
Christian
name
hauing
●●ampled
Paganisme
vnder
foote
,
aduanceth
it selfe
aloft
:
But
●here
is
also
the
power
and
ambition
,
&c.
And
what
re●ained
more
I
pray
you
?
But
that
addressing
his
speech
to
Rome
,
he
saith
vnto
her
with
Petrarch
:
Thou
●●t
in
truth
the
very
same
whom
the
Euangelist
saw
in
spirit
:
the
very
same
〈◊〉
say
,
and
not
another
,
who
art
set
vpon
many
waters
.
Hi●ron
.
in
pra●●●●
D
●
〈◊〉
de
spirit
.
sanct●
.
In
another
place
the
s●me
Author
speaketh
thus
.
When
I
conuersed
in
Babylon
,
and
was
an
Inhabitant
of
the
purpled
Whore
;
I
●urposed
to
discourse
something
of
the
holy
Spirit
,
and
to
dedicate
the
intended
b●oke
to
the
Bishop
of
that
Citty
.
But
behold
that
Pot
which
is
to
be
read
of
in
Ieremy
,
after
the
staffe
on
the
North
side
,
began
to
be
inflamed
:
and
the
Senate
of
Pharises
made
an
outcry
,
neither
was
there
one
Scribe
that
counterfeited
:
but
all
the
faction
of
ignorance
conspired
against
me
,
as
if
a
combate
of
Doctrine
had
bene
propounded
.
Therefore
incontinently
I
returned
to
Ierusalem
,
and
reuisited
the
lodging
of
Mary
,
with
the
Den
of
our
Sauiour
,
after
the
Cottage
of
Romulus
,
and
the
Lupercalls
of
the
Wolues
.
Where
we
see
expressely
,
that
he
calleth
Rome
;
euen
Rome
Christian
(
for
he
speaketh
principally
,
of
the
Bishop
and
Clergy
thereof
)
both
Babylon
,
and
the
Whore
clothed
with
purple
.
If
they
reply
,
that
admit
it
be
so
:
yet
Rome
Christian
shall
be
destroyed
by
Antichrist
,
and
therefore
is
farre
from
being
his
seate
:
We
answere
,
that
this
supposition
is
false
,
and
contrary
to
that
which
S.
Iohn
speaketh
,
Apoc.
17.
Ob.
3
Their
third
obiection
,
is
drawne
from
the
words
of
the
Apostle
,
2.
Thess.
2.4
.
which
are
these
:
Euen
to
be
set
in
the
Temple
of
God.
For
though
Anselme
expoundeth
the
Temple
of
God
for
the
soules
of
the
faithfull
,
then
when
they
are
seduced
by
Antichrist
:
And
S.
Augustine
vnderstandeth
that
Antichrist
shall
affirme
himselfe
to
be
the
Temple
of
God
,
the
true
Church
.
And
S.
Chrysostome
taketh
it
for
Christian
Churches
,
which
Antichrist
sh●ll
subdue
to
himselfe
.
Neuerthelesse
,
the
more
common
,
more
probable
,
and
more
literall
interpretation
(
saith
Bellarmine
)
is
,
that
by
the
Temple
of
God
,
is
●eant
the
Temple
of
Salomon
.
〈◊〉
.
S.
Chrysostomes
interpretation
is
true
:
and
that
of
Bellarmine
vtterly
repugnant
to
the
Prophecies
of
holy
Scripture
,
which
speake
thus
:
That
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
shall
not
be
built
againe
.
Dan.
9.27
.
Mat.
24.2
.
which
Prophecies
were
long
after
verified
,
A●●
M●●●ll
.
vnder
the
Emperour
Iulian
;
who
g●ing
about
to
reedifie
Ierusalem
,
in
fauour
of
the
Iewes
,
and
in
hatred
of
Christians
,
the
foundations
were
turned
vpside
downe
,
by
terrible
fire
bursting
violently
out
of
the
earth
.
●●●t
.
de
A●●●●
.
Cath●●
.
〈◊〉
lib.
5.
Ap.
1●
.
And
Galatinus
the
Monke
proueth
by
the
Ancient
Thalmudists
,
that
there
shall
neuer
be
any
building
of
a
third
Temple
:
Howbeit
Bellarmine
laboureth
to
proue
his
interpretation
by
reasons
,
and
thus
he
speaketh
.
Repl.
First
,
Christian
Churches
(
saith
he
)
are
neuer
called
the
Temple
of
God
,
in
the
new
Testament
.
Secondly
,
the
most
Ancient
Fathers
,
both
Greeke
and
Latine
,
did
not
call
the
pl●c●s
of
Christian
assemblies
,
by
the
name
of
Temples
.
Thirdly
,
this
is
the
common
exposition
of
the
Fathers
:
as
of
Irenaeus
,
Hippolitus
Martyr
,
Cyrill
,
Hillary
,
Ambrose
,
Se●a●us
,
Damascene
.
Fourthly
,
they
that
say
that
he
shall
sit
in
the
Church
,
ioyne
neuerthelesse
thereunto
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
:
as
Chr●sostome
,
Theodoret
,
The●ph●lact
.
S.
Augustine
,
S.
Ierome
,
Oecumenius
alone
,
and
●e
the
l●test
in
time
of
all
the
rest
,
denieth
that
Antichrist
shall
haue
his
seate
at
Ierusalem
.
2.
Cor.
1
.
1●
.
R●●p
.
The
first
reason
is
manifestly
false
:
for
,
What
agreement
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
is
there
betwixt
the
Temple
of
God
and
Idols
?
For
you
are
the
Temple
of
the
liuing
God
:
Now
he
speaketh
all
this
to
the
Christian
Church
at
Corinth
.
He
that
ouercommeth
(
saith
S.
Iohn
)
I
will
make
a
pillar
in
the
Temple
of
my
God
,
Apoc.
3.12
.
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
Church
,
as
Beda
expounds
it
.
Beda
in
Apoc.
cap
3.
And
in
the
11.
Chapter
,
a
reed
is
giuen
to
S.
Iohn
,
to
measure
the
Temple
of
God
,
that
is
to
say
:
intelligence
to
Prophecy
of
the
estate
of
the
Church
of
God
:
〈◊〉
as
S.
Augustine
saith
:
Aug.
hom.
8.
in
Apoc.
To
number
the
Church
and
prepare
〈◊〉
against
the
last
day
:
for
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
was
not
●en
in
being
.
The
second
reason
is
foolish
:
for
wherefore
●hould
the
Apostles
and
the
Doctors
,
that
imediately
fol●owed
them
,
giue
the
name
of
Temples
to
the
places
where
Christians
ass●mbled
,
seeing
they
had
not
as
yet
any
Tem●les
as
Bell●
m●ne
auoucheth
?
The
third
reason
binde●
vs
●ot
against
the
Scriptures
:
and
our
Aduersaries
do
often
al●o
reiect
th●
Fath●rs
in
this
argument
.
As
for
those
Fath●rs
,
that
ioyne
the
Temple
of
the
Iewes
,
with
the
Church
of
Christians
;
they
speake
figuratiuely
,
and
meant
thereby
no
other
thing
,
but
that
Antichrist
should
sit
in
the
Christian
Church
,
which
is
collect●d
and
compounded
of
both
Iewes
and
Gentiles
,
as
we
also
affirme
.
So
that
Oecumenius
doth
not
contradict
them
at
all
,
but
onely
interprets
their
meaning
.
And
to
purpose
,
what
can
be
more
cleare
,
then
that
which
Theodoret
writeth
vpon
this
place
of
the
Thessalonians
?
He
calleth
(
saith
he
)
the
Temple
of
God
,
the
Churches
wherein
Antichrist
shall
rauish
to
himselfe
the
first
seate
,
to
make
himselfe
a
knowledged
therein
as
God
:
For
how
could
a
man
more
liuely
and
punctually
designe
,
not
onely
the
Church
in
generall
,
but
also
the
Church
of
Rome
in
particular
;
the
Bishop
whereof
was
ordinarily
stiled
,
The
Bishop
of
the
fi●st
seate
?
5.
Question
.
Touching
the
continuance
of
Antichrist
.
It
was
not
without
the
singular
prouidence
of
God
,
that
the
Ancient
Doctors
,
whose
learned
labours
serue
as
yet
to
this
day
for
the
Churches
behoofe
in
the
vnderstanding
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
haue
neuerthelesse
bene
so
vncertaine
in
this
matter
of
Antichrist
,
as
hath
bene
noted
before
,
that
there
is
nothing
resolute
in
their
writings
.
For
hereby
it
must
come
to
passe
,
that
the
mystery
of
iniquity
should
aduance
it selfe
,
and
yet
be
concealed
,
vntill
the
time
of
h
s
reuelation
appointed
in
the
Councell
of
God.
As
therefore
the
Fathers
were
deceiued
in
the
precedent
questions
,
so
are
th●y
also
in
this
:
for
the
most
of
them
hold
,
that
the
continuance
of
Antichrist
,
is
limited
to
the
compasse
of
three
yeares
and
a
halfe
.
●nd
the
Iesuites
finding
that
this
errour
serueth
greatly
t●●erswade
simpl●
people
,
who
with
shut
eies
vse
to
rec
●●e
the
〈◊〉
of
Antiquity
,
that
the
Pope
is
not
Antichristian
〈…〉
,
v●ry
stiffely
therein
,
and
striue
to
colour
the
〈◊〉
,
with
these
●easons
that
ens●●
.
〈…〉
〈◊〉
be
g●ther●d
(
say
they
)
out
of
the
seuenth
,
and
〈…〉
Chapt●rs
of
Daniel
:
and
out
of
the
twelfth
of
〈…〉
:
〈…〉
that
the
continuanc●
of
Antichrists
reigne
,
sh●ll
be
th●●●
yeares
and
a
halfe
:
for
these
texts
say
,
that
he
shall
〈◊〉
,
a
t●●●e
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
:
by
one
time
,
signi●y●ng
a
yeare
;
and
by
times
,
two
yeares
:
and
by
a
moy●ty
of
〈◊〉
●●ke
a
yeare
:
and
●o
S.
Iohn
explaineth
it
,
when
〈…〉
that
Antichrist
sh
ll
reigne
forty
two
moneths
and
〈…〉
●noch
,
sh
ll
preach
126●
.
d●ies
;
which
are
pr●●●
y●●●
yeares
and
a
halfe
.
〈…〉
These
places
of
the
Prophecy
of
Daniel
,
speake
not
of
Antichr
st
,
as
I
haue
proued
before
:
neither
can
they
be
applied
vnto
him
,
but
by
Allegories
,
which
are
no
demonstratiue
proofe
in
cas●
of
controuersie
:
neither
is
that
Apoc.
12.14
.
a●y
wh●●
mo●e
to
the
purpose
,
for
he
speaketh
of
the
Dr●g●n
,
not
of
Antichrist
:
of
the
Christian
Church
gathered
●●●ly
〈◊〉
of
the
Iewes
,
and
not
of
the
Church
of
the
Gentiles
:
and
of
the
●er●●cution
of
that
time
,
not
of
that
which
s●●ll
b●
in
the
l●st
times
:
as
the
wh●le
co●rse
of
the
text
〈◊〉
witnesse
.
For
it
is
there
related
,
that
after
the
space
of
a
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
,
the
D●●gon
cast
out
a
flood
of
water
●gainst
the
wo●●n
to
take
〈◊〉
away
:
but
that
the
e●rth
hauing
swallowed
vp
the
flood
,
the
Dragon
enrage●
,
went
to
make
warre
against
the
other●
,
which
are
of
the
〈◊〉
of
the
Church
.
So
that
he
stirre●
vp
the
first
Beast
,
to
whom
he
ga●e
his
power
.
Apoc.
1●
.
2
.
And
finally
,
the
second
B●ast
,
which
is
Antichrist
,
Apoc.
13.11
.
which
maketh
it
as
cleare
as
the
Sunne
,
that
S.
Iohn
speakes
not
of
Antichrist
in
the
twelfth
Chapter
.
The
true
intendment
then
of
this
Text
is
,
that
when
the
Dragon
had
no
power
against
the
Church
,
bringing
forth
that
male
Child
,
whereof
menti●●●s
made
,
in
the
precedent
verses
;
our
Sauiour
Iesus
●rist
,
being
gloriously
risen
from
the
dead
,
and
exalted
vp
●o
heauen
,
then
he
set
himselfe
to
make
warre
with
the
●oman
,
which
had
brought
forth
this
male
Child
,
that
is
,
●e
Church
of
the
Iewish
Nation
,
out
of
the
which
our
Sa●our
Christ
was
borne
according
to
the
flesh
:
and
to
the
●hich
the
Euangelicall
grace
being
first
offered
,
was
after
●spersed
through
all
the
Nations
of
the
world
,
by
the
prea●hing
of
the
Apostles
.
But
two
wings
of
a
great
Eagle
were
●iuen
to
the
Woman
,
to
the
end
she
might
flie
before
the
Serpent
●o
her
place
:
that
is
to
say
,
that
this
Christian
Church
of
the
●ewish
Nation
,
accompanied
with
vertue
from
aboue
,
and
diuinely
aduertised
,
escaped
from
this
first
assault
of
Sathan
,
●nd
was
preserued
from
the
common
ruine
of
Ierusalem
,
by
●etiring
her selfe
into
the
Citty
Pella
beyond
Iordan
,
where
God
had
prepared
for
her
a
place
of
retreat
,
as
in
a
Desert
and
separated
Angle
;
as
Eusebius
reports
the
story
in
his
third
booke
.
For
this
is
a
similitude
taken
out
of
Deut.
32.11
.
where
the
Lord
saith
:
That
as
the
Eagle
stirreth
vp
her
nest
,
fluttereth
ouer
h●r
young
,
spreadeth
abroad
her
winges
,
gathereth
them
,
and
beareth
them
on
her
winges
:
so
the
Lord
doth
lea●●●
.
In
that
la●●
then
was
this
Woman
nourished
;
for
a
time
,
times
,
and
●alfe
a
time
:
that
is
,
for
the
space
of
three
yeer●s
a●●●n
hal●e
,
which
are
comprized
from
that
fa●ous
and
las●●●olt
of
the
Iewes
,
which
happened
in
the
twelfth
yeere
of
N●ro
,
vnto
the
full
and
absolute
destruct●on
of
the
City
,
for
so
much
time
passed
till
the
sacking
of
Ierusalem
;
as
may
be
gathered
out
of
Iosephus
,
Iose●h
.
lib.
7.
cap.
12.
and
other
Authors
,
which
plainly
report
,
that
before
the
reuolt
,
there
were
heard
many
diuine
presages
and
predictions
:
amongst
which
,
that
is
very
memo●●ble
,
that
during
,
the
feast
of
Pentecost
,
there
was
not
onely
heard
a
great
noyse
in
the
Temple
,
but
also
a
voyce
vnderstood
by
many
,
speaking
out
of
the
Sanctuary
,
and
saying
:
Let
vs
depart
from
hence
.
This
interpretation
I
follow
the
more
willingly
,
because
it
accordeth
well
with
that
manner
of
speaking
,
which
is
vsed
by
the
Prophet
Daniel
,
Chapter
7.
and
it
is
vnderstood
literally
of
three
yeares
and
a
halfe
.
As
also
those
seuen
times
which
must
passe
ouer
Nabuchodonozor
,
whilst
he
should
be
out
of
his
Kingdome
,
cannot
signifie
any
other
but
seuen
yeeres
;
besides
that
,
it
preuenteth
a
great
number
of
obiections
,
which
our
Adu●rsaries
are
went
to
make
against
all
other
expositions
.
As
touching
the
1260.
daies
,
or
42.
moneths
,
they
no
waies
concerne
this
time
:
for
euen
for
this
cause
it
hath
pleased
God
to
vse
diuers
sorts
of
numbers
,
to
signifie
,
that
they
are
diuers
Prophecies
.
So
that
1260
daies
,
are
not
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
,
but
1260.
yeeres
:
after
the
which
,
God
let
loose
the
reines
of
Antichrist
to
sight
more
furiously
against
the
Saints
,
and
to
ouercome
them
,
as
it
is
said
,
Apoc.
11.17
.
The
which
came
to
passe
about
the
time
of
Boniface
the
eight
,
and
the
yeeres
of
our
Lord
1300.
And
this
according
to
the
ordinary
custome
of
the
Prophecies
,
where
a
day
signifieth
a
yeere
,
as
Numb.
14.34
.
According
to
the
daies
wherein
you
spied
the
Land
,
a
yeere
shall
be
counted
for
euery
day
:
and
forty
yeeres
you
shall
beare
the
punishment
of
your
iniquities
And
Ezech
4
6.
Thou
shalt
beare
the
iniquity
of
the
house
of
Iuda
forty
yeeres
,
I
haue
giuen
thee
a
day
for
a
yeere
;
I
say
one
day
for
one
yeere
.
A
text
by
which
th●
I●suite
Ribera
,
laboureth
to
proue
,
that
these
three
daies
and
an
halfe
,
during
the
which
the
dead
bodies
of
the
two
Prophets
mentioned
Apoc.
11.
ought
to
lye
in
the
streets
of
the
great
Citty
,
signifie
t●e
pretended
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
of
Antichrists
persecution
.
But
what
can
be
more
expresse
to
proue
this
,
then
the
Prophecy
of
Daniels
seuenty
weekes
,
which
cannot
be
referred
to
the
time
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
Galat
●e
Ar●●●
Cath●l
,
〈◊〉
4.
vnlesse
we
take
daies
for
yeeres
?
as
doe
also
Galatinus
,
Pererius
,
and
other
interpreters
of
Daniel
.
Ob.
2
S.
Iohn
Apoc.
20.
saith
,
that
the
vnloosing
of
the
diuell
must
be
but
for
a
short
time
.
Be●
de
Po●●
.
R
m.
l●b.
3.
cap.
8.
And
our
Sauiour
Christ
himselfe
affirmeth
:
That
if
these
daies
were
not
shortened
,
no
flesh
should
be
saued
.
How
can
it
be
then
that
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
should
last
1260.
Remondus
cap.
48.
yeeres
?
Or
how
are
these
daies
cut
short
,
if
they
endure
aboue
a
thousand
yeeres
?
In
summe
,
Christ
preached
but
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
:
it
is
not
●●●refore
fit
that
Antichrist
should
continue
longer
.
All
this
is
from
the
purpose
.
Resp.
For
the
continuance
〈◊〉
Antichrist
is
one
thing
,
and
the
continuance
of
Anti●●rists
persecution
another
.
Antichrist
began
to
be
in
the
●●e
of
the
Apostles
,
as
hath
beene
often
declared
:
but
his
●ersecution
began
after
a
thousand
yeares
;
whereof
is
●oken
in
the
Apocalyps
,
and
hath
beene
handled
of
vs
be●ore
.
This
is
therefore
a
bad
conclusion
:
the
persecution
of
●ntichrist
shall
last
but
a
small
time
,
(
for
this
is
the
meaning
●f
Saint
Iohn
by
the
loosing
of
Sathan
,
Ribera
in
Apo●
.
c.
1.
num.
54.
55.
56.
)
therefore
Anti●hrist
himselfe
shall
continue
but
a
small
time
.
Besides
,
this
small
time
,
must
be
vnderstood
figuratiuely
,
and
in
comparison
to
him
,
before
whom
a
thousand
yeares
are
but
as
one
day
;
as
Saint
Peter
speaketh
,
2.
Peter
3.8
.
Touching
the
words
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
That
if
these
dayes
should
not
be
shortned
,
no
fl●sh
should
be
saued
:
but
for
the
Elects
sake
●hey
shall
be
shortned
:
they
make
nothing
to
this
matter
in
hand
,
as
hath
beene
already
declared
.
Euthym.
in
Mat
cap.
57.
Hee
speaketh
(
saith
Euthymius
)
of
the
dayes
of
the
warre
and
siege
of
Ierusalem
,
saying
,
that
if
these
were
not
abbreuiated
by
diuine
dispensation
,
no
flesh
,
no
person
,
to
wit
,
of
the
Iewes
,
should
be
saued
,
that
is
,
cl●ap●
death
,
and
remaine
aliue
.
For
all
had
bene
dead
both
those
that
were
within
,
and
those
that
were
without
:
the
one
by
Famine
,
the
other
by
the
Pestilence
or
Sword
,
and
all
sorts
of
deaths
.
So
greatly
was
the
fury
of
the
Romanes
incensed
against
all
the
Iewes
:
and
that
euen
against
those
which
were
dispersed
through
the
world
.
Now
,
he
calleth
the
faithfull
that
were
among
the
Iewes
,
the
Elect
,
for
whose
sake
the
warre
ceased
the
sooner
,
to
the
end
they
might
not
perish
with
the
Infidels
:
but
rather
that
some
part
of
the
Infidels
might
be
s●ued
by
them
:
that
no
man
might
say
that
this
was
sent
of
God
for
their
cause
which
had
beleeued
in
Iesus
Christ
:
But
rather
,
that
on
the
contrary
,
those
that
remained
aliue
seeing
that
all
that
beleeued
in
Christ
were
preserued
from
that
destruction
,
they
might
vnderstand
thereby
the
true
cause
,
and
know
certainely
,
that
not
onely
these
perish
not
,
as
not
partaking
with
the
incredulity
of
those
that
were
dead
,
but
also
that
in
that
they
themselues
were
preseru●d
,
was
for
their
sakes
.
Which
agreeth
very
well
with
that
which
hath
beene
said
before
,
touching
the
preseruation
of
the
beleeuing
Iewes
in
the
Village
of
Pella
The
phi●act
expounds
it
af●er
the
same
maner
.
Theophil
.
●n
Mat.
cap
24.
There
shal
be
(
saith
he
)
an
intollerable
afflictions
:
for
the
Romanes
shal
command
that
none
be
pardoned
.
But
Go●
for
their
sake
,
that
should
beleeue
among
st
the
people
,
or
that
had
already
beleeued
,
doth
not
suffer
all
of
them
to
be
put
to
death
,
he
short●ed
therefore
these
af●lictions
and
this
warre
:
for
if
the
warre
had
beene
reinforced
and
continued
,
all
those
that
were
in
the
Village
ha●
bene
fami●hed
.
And
as
if
he
meant
quite
to
ouerthrow
the
opinion
of
our
Aduersaries
,
he
addeth
:
Some
(
saith
he
)
vnderstand
these
dayes
of
Antichrist
;
but
they
are
not
so
to
be
vnderstood
,
but
of
the
taking
of
Ierusalem
:
for
that
that
pertaineth
to
Antichrist
beginneth
at
these
words
.
If
any
s●y
vnto
you
behold
here
is
Christ
,
or
he
is
there
beleeue
him
not
.
What
could
be
spoken
more
directly
for
the
confutation
of
th●●
Obiection
,
and
cleare
demonstration
who
is
the
true
Antichrist
?
Namely
,
hee
that
affirmeth
that
Christ
,
whom
the
Scripture
assureth
vs
to
be
in
heauen
at
the
right
hand
of
his
Father
,
is
really
and
substantially
a
mo●sell
of
P●ste
in
a
Cuboo●d
,
in
a
Bo●
?
Touching
the
consequence
from
the
time
of
our
Sauiour
Christs
first
preaching
,
to
bee
applyed
to
Antichrists
continuance
,
it
is
too
slender
a
coniecture
to
be
ballanced
in
so
weighty
a
matter
,
where
we
seeke
not
after
mens
dreames
,
but
the
truth
of
God
testified
in
his
word
.
And
therefore
this
imaginary
terme
of
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
doth
not
hinder
,
but
that
the
Pope
may
be
the
true
Antichrist
,
and
that
the
fift
demonstration
whereby
they
labour
to
proue
that
Antichrist
is
not
come
,
is
false
and
erroneous
.
6.
Question
Of
the
battayles
of
Antichrist
.
Although
they
of
the
Church
of
Rome
that
haue
written
of
Antichrist
adi●yne
this
question
to
the
rest
,
rather
to
trouble
and
amaze
simple
people
,
with
the
terror
of
I
know
not
what
vncouth
and
fearefull
words
(
as
they
terme
them
,
Remend
.
cap.
17.18
.
)
〈◊〉
to
make
them
to
vnderstand
the
truth
,
which
they
study
〈◊〉
●bscure
with
their
shadows
:
neuerthelesse
,
that
I
may
not
●●●ue
any
thing
of
moment
behinde
vntouch●d
;
I
will
also
●●●fute
that
which
heerein
shall
●e●ue
to
carry
any
shew
of
●●●ficulty
.
They
say
therefore
,
that
Antichrist
after
hee
hath
●●●●uere●
the
Kings
of
Aegipt
,
Libi●
,
and
Eth●●pia
,
〈◊〉
.
●e
P●●t
.
R●m
.
l.
●
.
●●
and
pos●●●sed
their
kingdoms
being
become
Monarch
of
the
whole
〈◊〉
shall
mak●
warre
against
Christians
throughout
the
●hole
world
,
with
an
innumerabl●
army
which
is
called
●og
,
and
Mag●g
●one
of
whi●h
t●ings
agreeing
to
the
Pope
,
●hey
conclude
that
he
is
not
Antichrist
.
But
because
they
know
that
men
will
not
beleeue
them
on
their
word
,
they
endeauour
to
make
om●ts
passages
of
Scripture
to
serue
to
their
purpose
.
Ob.
1
The
Prophet
Daniel
in
his
seuenth
and
eleuenth
Chap●●rs
,
auou
heth
that
Antichrist
shall
possesse
the
Treasures
〈◊〉
Aegypt
and
passe
through
Libia
and
Ethiopia
.
Thus
Saint
●●rome
,
L●ctuntius
,
Ireneus
,
and
others
expound
:
insomuch
〈◊〉
Saint
Chrysostome
affirmeth
,
that
Antichrist
shall
bee
the
Monarch
of
the
world
,
and
succeed
the
Romanes
in
the
Empire
,
as
they
succeeded
the
Grecians
,
and
the
Grecians
the
Persians
,
and
the
Persians
the
Aegyptians
.
Now
the
Pope
●●th
not
sub●ued
the
kingdomes
of
Aegypt
,
Libia
,
and
Ethi●pia
,
nor
calleth
himselfe
King
or
Monarch
of
the
world
:
〈◊〉
therefore
is
not
Antichrist
.
These
Texts
speake
of
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
Resp.
as
hath
bene
shewed
before
,
and
is
confessed
by
Bellarmine
:
And
the
contrary
exposition
thereo●
by
Ireneus
and
Lactantius
,
do
not
any
more
force
vs
,
then
that
which
they
giue
touching
the
thou●and
yeares
of
Christs
reigne
vpon
earth
,
with
the
Chiliasts
.
As
for
that
which
Saint
Chrysostome
saith
,
that
the
●ingdome
of
the
Romanes
shall
be
inuaded
by
ntichrist
,
●nd
that
he
shall
be
Monarch
of
the
world
;
neede
not
seeme
●●range
,
if
wee
mo●e
neerely
consider
,
what
the
Empero●r
〈◊〉
at
this
day
,
and
what
the
Pope
.
The
〈◊〉
●a
Niem
.
Theodoret
of
Niem
an
Historian
representeth
them
in
these
words
.
It
is
suffi●●ently
seene
(
saith
hee
)
of
what
Magnificence
the
Empire
of
Rome
in
Germany
is
:
for
there
is
found
there
one
Archbishop
or
Bishop
,
that
hath
twice
asmuch
Reuenue
as
the
King
of
the
Romanes
receiueth
from
all
his
Land
:
and
some
secular
Prince
that
p●ssesseth
more
Land●
then
the
Emperour
doth
.
And
if
we
〈◊〉
●e
vnto
Rome
or
Italy
,
it
hath
bene
in
truth
in
former
time
●he
seate
of
the
ancient
Empire
:
But
now
the
Emperour
hath
nothing
but
the
bare
title
thereof
:
Spaine
,
France
,
Hungary
,
Sic●ly
and
Italy
,
are
subiect
to
their
particular
Princes
,
and
not
to
the
Emperour
.
And
yet
in
these
Countries
is
to
be
seene
the
image
of
the
ancient
Empire
:
for
there
was
in
ancient
time
a
Gouernour
of
the
Gaules
who
had
many
Diocesses
vnder
him
So
now
there
is
also
a
Primate
of
France
,
that
hath
many
Diocesses
vnder
his
iurisdiction
.
And
as
in
former
times
the
Gouernours
that
commanded
in
the
Garrisons
of
Spire
and
Wormes
,
acknowledged
him
for
their
Superiour
that
was
at
Mentz
:
So
at
this
day
the
Bishops
of
these
Citties
are
subiect
to
the
Archbishop
of
Mentz
.
In
briefe
,
as
all
the●e
Gouernours
acknowledged
the
Emperour
,
and
performed
vnto
him
an
O●th
of
fidelity
and
allegiance
;
so
all
these
Archbishops
and
Bishops
doe
the
same
to
the
Pope
.
But
what
say
I
?
the
B●shops
,
Blondus
li●
.
5
Rom.
1
R●st
1●
.
yea
,
Kings
,
and
Emperours
do
him
Homage
.
Non
(
saith
●londus
)
the
Princes
of
the
world
ado●e
and
serue
〈◊〉
perpetuall
Dictator
,
to
wit
,
the
Pope
the
successour
not
of
Caesar
,
but
of
the
fisher
S.
Peter
.
Now
all
the
world
reuerenceth
i●
Rome
,
next
to
the
●ope
,
the
Senate
of
Cardinals
.
Yea
more
,
〈◊〉
al
Europe
sendeth
to
Rome
●ear●ly
tributes
,
either
greater
th●●
those
of
time
past
,
or
at
least
equall
vnto
them
,
when
all
Townes
r●paire
to
the
Pope
to
take
from
him
sacerdotall
all
benefices
.
Can
any
man
desire
more
Authentick
titles
of
the
Papall
Monarchy
?
〈◊〉
●●storal
,
de●e
〈◊〉
.
in
Clement
et
de
Ap●ll
.
1.
Hee
himselfe
affirmeth
that
hee
hath
a
Soueraignety
ouer
the
Empire
,
and
That
it
being
voyd
,
he
su●ceedeth
in
his
roome
.
So
that
in
right
heereof
,
he
declareth
for
a
nullity
whatsoeuer
is
done
by
the
Princes
without
his
aduice
.
He
saith
,
That
the
Christian
Emperours
ought
to
submit
their
excecutions
to
the
Prelates
Ecclesiastick
.
C.
〈◊〉
●mpe●as
D
96.
And
that
hee
is
the
owner
of
the
Royall
Crowne
and
Dignity
in
all
the
West
.
Antichrists
great
Scribe
in
his
Antipapassae
,
discoursing
of
〈◊〉
Popes
Crowne
,
which
they
call
Regnum
,
C.
Constantin
.
D.
96.
relateth
this
●●●sage
out
of
Pope
Innocent
.
The
Bishop
of
Rome
beareth
〈◊〉
●rowne
in
signe
of
his
Royalty
,
Remond
in
his
Antipap
.
chap.
20.
and
a
Mitre
in
signe
of
his
●●ntisica●y
:
but
more
often
the
Mitre
,
because
the
Pontificall
●●gnity
is
greater
then
the
Imperiall
.
And
in
another
place
:
●he
Church
hath
bequeathed
vnto
me
a
most
precious
and
in●●●imable
dowry
,
and
hath
endowed
me
with
many
spirituall
,
and
●●mporall
graces
:
to
signifie
,
that
first
she
hath
giuen
〈◊〉
a
Mitre
,
and
for
the
last
a
Crowne
:
the
Mitre
for
my
●relacy
,
and
the
Crowne
for
my
Kingdome
:
making
me
the
Vi●●r
of
him
who
is
the
King
of
Kings
,
and
the
Lord
of
Lords
.
Did
not
Boniface
the
eight
,
Histor.
of
France
.
write
thus
Imperiously
to
a
●reach
King
?
We
would
haue
thee
to
know
,
that
thou
art
sub●●ct
vnto
vs
,
as
well
in
temp●rall
as
spirituall
matters
.
Pope
●ius
in
his
second
Epistle
to
Mahomet
the
Turkish
Empe●our
,
promiseth
that
if
he
would
turne
Christian
,
Pius
2.
epist.
396.
Bel●le
transla
.
Imper.
l.
1.
c.
6.
and
suc●our
him
in
the
necessities
of
the
Church
,
in
recompence
of
●●is
benefit
,
he
would
make
him
Emperour
of
the
Greekes
,
and
of
all
the
East
,
as
in
former
time
his
predecessours
had
for
the
same
reason
,
giuen
the
Westerne
Empire
vnto
Charlemaigne
.
And
was
it
not
by
v
rtue
of
the
same
power
,
Bel.
in
franc●s●ol●p
.
de
Ge●era
.
that
Pope
Alexander
the
sixt
,
giue
the
East
and
West
In●ies
,
to
the
Kings
of
Spaine
and
Portugall
?
And
what
I
pray
●ou
was
Bellarmine
,
intent
and
ayme
,
in
those
bookes
which
●e
wrote
about
the
translation
of
the
Empire
,
when
it
was
transported
first
from
the
Greekes
to
the
Frenchmen
,
and
after
from
the
French
to
the
Saxons
,
and
that
onely
by
the
authority
of
the
Pope
:
but
to
demonstrate
the
Popes
Soueraigne
Monarchy
ouer
the
world
,
by
vertue
whereof
,
he
translateth
Empires
and
Kingdomes
at
his
pleasure
?
To
deny
then
,
that
the
Pope
doth
not
succeed
in
the
Romane
Empire
,
and
is
not
Monarch
of
the
world
,
and
so
consequently
the
true
Antichrist
,
is
strongly
to
close
our
eies
against
the
light
of
●ruth
.
Ob.
2
Apoc.
20.
When
the
thousand
yeeres
shall
be
accomplished
,
Sathan
shall
be
loosed
out
of
prison
,
and
shall
come
forth
to
seduce
the
Nations
,
Be●●●●
Pon●
.
●om
〈◊〉
.
●
.
c●●
●7
R●●
.
ad
cap.
1●
.
〈…〉
.
that
shall
be
vpon
the
foure
quarters
of
the
earth
,
Geg
and
Magog
,
and
shall
assemble
them
in
battle
,
the
number
〈◊〉
wh●m
,
as
l●ke
the
sand
on
the
Sea
shore
,
&c.
The
like
Prophecy
is
sound
,
Ez●ch
.
●8
.
Now
Gog
signifieth
Antichrist
,
and
M●●●g
his
Armie
,
to
wit
,
the
Scythians
:
none
of
which
can
agree
vnto
the
Pope
,
and
therefore
he
is
not
Antichrist
.
〈…〉
The
Prophecy
of
Ezechiel
,
by
the
testimony
of
Theod●ret
,
had
it
s
accomplishment
,
before
the
comming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
〈…〉
in
those
persecutions
which
were
stirred
vp
against
the
Iewes
,
by
the
Sel●ue●des
,
that
reigned
in
Asia
M●●b
,
and
in
Syria
:
in
that
part
whereof
which
is
called
C●●●lyria
,
i●
situate
the
Citty
called
by
the
Greekes
Hiera●●●
,
and
was
builded
by
the
Scythians
,
so
much
renowned
,
by
reason
of
that
prodigious
Atargati●
,
or
●erreto
,
which
was
there
a
●ore●
,
and
was
called
Mag●g
by
the
Syrians
,
as
witness●th
Pliny
.
〈…〉
lib
5.
cap.
23.
For
after
that
Ezechiel
in
his
thirty
seuenth
Chapter
had
Prophecied
of
the
deliuerance
of
Gods
people
out
of
the
Ca●tiuity
of
Babylon
,
by
the
figure
of
the
resurrection
from
the
d●ad
;
and
th●ir
full
restauration
at
the
comming
of
the
Messi●s
:
he
commeth
afterwards
,
by
a
kind
of
Anticipation
,
which
●s
or
ma●y
amongst
the
Prop●●ts
●s
is
app●●●t
both
in
●a●●●
,
and
I●remy
,
to
declare
the
〈…〉
which
should
b●fall
the
people
of
God
,
before
the
●●mm●ng
of
the
Messias
;
principally
by
the
〈◊〉
y●●ng
Nation
〈◊〉
and
the
iudgements
of
God
against
all
his
en●●ies
,
which
〈◊〉
comprehendeth
vnder
Gog
and
Magog
.
As
touching
th●●ee
in
the
Apoc●lyps
,
it
is
di●esty
●●●preted
:
but
assine●ly
there
is
no
question
,
but
that
th●●pirit
of
God
doth
therein
represent
vnto
vs
,
how
Sathan
be●ng
after
a
thousand
ye●res
let
loose
,
shall
doe
all
his
vttermost
ende●ours
●o
hurt
the
Church
of
God
,
and
arme
against
it
all
the
Nations
of
the
world
,
euen
the
most
strange
Nations
;
and
amongst
them
Gog
and
Magog
.
But
the
greatest
difficulty
is
,
what
S.
Iohn
vnderstandeth
by
these
names
of
Gog
and
Magog
.
Almost
all
interpreters
,
both
Ancient
and
Moderne
,
agree
in
the
interpretation
of
Gog
,
and
take
it
for
Antichrist
:
but
there
is
a
difference
in
the
application
of
times
and
persons
.
For
they
of
the
Church
of
Romes
side
say
,
that
this
Prophecy
shall
not
haue
it's
accomplishment
but
at
the
end
of
the
world
:
whither
also
they
turne
ouer
the
comming
of
Antichrist
.
Our
men
affirme
on
the
other
side
,
that
it
hath
bene
accomplished
euer
since
the
time
of
Bo●if●ce
the
eight
,
when
those
bloody
warres
were
suited
vp
betwixt
the
East
and
the
West
,
vnder
pretext
of
recouering
the
holy
Land
.
So
that
by
Gog
they
vnderstand
the
Pope
,
as
the
secret
enemie
of
the
Church
:
and
by
Magog
the
Turke
,
an
enemie
open
and
professed
:
Herein
according
well
with
the
Romish
Doctors
,
that
take
Magog
for
the
Scythian
Nations
,
amongst
whom
are
the
Turkes
.
And
in
truth
,
if
euer
Sathan
seemed
to
bee
let
loose
to
fill
the
world
with
blood
and
slaughters
,
it
was
at
that
time
:
Bapt.
Egnat
.
and
if
euer
he
made
a
breach
into
the
fields
of
the
Saints
vpon
the
Church
of
God
,
it
was
since
that
time
that
the
Turkes
fleshed
and
enraged
against
Christians
,
rauished
out
of
their
hands
those
two
flourishing
Empires
,
Trebisonde
and
Constantinople
,
inuaded
twelue
Kingdomes
,
tooke
twelue
hundr●d
●
i●ties
,
not
to
count
Islands
,
that
professed
the
Christian
faith
,
and
that
which
he
gaineth
euery
day
,
in
Hungary
and
else
where
.
But
howsoeuer
this
be
most
certaine
true
,
●●d
s●●f●cient
to
shew
how
much
damage
the
Church
of
Christ
●a
h●
receiued
by
this
Romane
Antichrist
,
who
hath
b●ne
the
fire
brand
and
inciter
of
all
these
bloody
warres
:
N●uerthelesse
,
I
am
of
opinion
that
by
Gog
,
cannot
be
vnderst●o●
Antichr●st
properly
:
For
S.
Iohn
saith
,
That
Sathan
shall
go
forth
to
seduce
the
Nations
that
are
vpon
the
foure
corners
of
the
earth
:
Amongst
the
which
●he
nameth
Gog
and
Magog
.
N●w
w●o
will
s
y
that
Sathan
commeth
forth
to
seduce
Antichrist
,
that
hath
bene
so
long
before
seduced
?
And
least
any
should
reply
,
that
he
shall
come
forth
to
seduce
Antich
ist
,
not
s
mply
,
as
if
he
were
not
already
seduced
;
but
to
this
end
and
respect
,
to
c
use
him
to
r●ise
Armies
and
begin
warres
;
the
holy
Ghost
man
f●stly
distinguisheth
,
betwixt
the
Nations
seduced
,
and
Antichrist
,
when
he
saith
:
And
the
diuell
which
shall
seduce
them
:
to
wit
,
those
Nations
which
are
vpon
the
foure
corners
of
the
earth
,
and
by
name
,
Gog
and
Magog
,
was
cast
into
a
Lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
where
is
the
Beast
and
the
false
Prophet
:
That
is
to
say
,
Antichrist
,
and
the
whole
band
of
false
Prophets
.
For
this
cause
I
had
rath●r
vnderstand
simply
by
Gog
and
Magog
,
the
Empire
of
the
Turkes
,
which
being
out
of
the
bounds
of
Christendome
,
warred
against
the
Church
,
and
tore
it
in
peeces
euery
day
,
especially
since
the
warres
of
Christians
in
Asia
:
and
the
rather
because
the
situation
of
those
Mahometane
Nations
agreeth
well
with
the
Prophecy
of
Ezechiel
:
then
to
offer
violence
to
the
Text
,
to
make
it
fall
vpon
the
Pope
,
whom
the
Scripture
doth
in
other
places
sufficiently
discouer
to
be
the
true
and
very
Antichrist
.
So
that
in
what
sense
soeuer
this
passage
of
S.
Iohn
be
taken
,
it
maketh
nothing
for
that
which
our
Aduersaries
pretend
.
7.
Question
.
Touching
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
.
As
the
Romish
Doctors
set
forth
the
birth
of
Antichrist
,
with
variety
of
inuentions
:
so
do
they
also
his
death
and
destruction
.
Remondus
cap.
50.
Remondus
painteth
him
out
after
a
marueilous
fashion
,
falling
backward
at
the
voyce
of
Christ
,
descending
from
heauen
with
the
same
Crosse
in
his
hand
,
whereupon
he
was
crucified
.
And
afterward
,
better
aduising
himselfe
,
he
attributeth
this
discomfiture
not
to
the
voyce
of
Christ
,
but
to
S.
Michael
.
cap.
51.
The
eld●st
of
the
Angels
(
saith
he
)
the
chiefe
Captaine
and
Colonel
of
the
Armies
of
Iesus
Christ
,
who
shall
serue
vnder
his
name
of
Michael
,
as
a
watch-word
in
this
battell
against
Antichrist
,
and
shall
slay
him
with
his
hand
,
for
which
cause
the
Apostle
saith
(
these
are
Remonds
owne
words
)
that
God
shall
slay
him
with
the
Spirit
of
his
mouth
:
that
is
to
say
,
according
to
the
opinion
of
our
Maisters
,
Iesus
Christ
shall
truly
slay
Antichrist
by
authority
:
But
S.
Michael
shall
kill
him
with
his
hand
,
as
his
Minister
and
Executioner
.
Esay
.
11.4
.
Esay
prophecied
long
agoe
hereof
,
when
he
saith
,
That
he
●hall
smite
the
earth
with
the
rod
of
his
mouth
,
and
with
the
Spirit
of
his
lips
shall
he
slay
the
wicked
.
But
what
an
absurd
consequence
is
this
?
Christ
shall
slay
the
wicked
with
●●e
Spirit
of
his
lips
,
Ergo
,
he
shall
slay
him
by
his
minister
〈◊〉
Michael
.
The
contrary
is
rather
true
,
he
shall
slay
him
●ith
the
spirit
of
his
lips
,
therefore
not
by
S.
Michael
.
If
●ou
vnderstand
not
by
S.
Michael
,
him
of
whom
mention
〈◊〉
made
in
Daniel
,
to
wit
,
the
Sonne
of
God
himselfe
,
who
●s
indeed
the
true
Michael
:
for
who
is
there
that
can
be
named
equall
vnto
God
,
but
he
alone
?
Who
being
in
the
●orme
of
God
,
thought
it
no
robbery
to
be
equall
vnto
God
,
Phil.
2.6
.
Bellarmine
prosecuting
his
sext
demonstration
,
Bel.
de
Pont.
R●m
.
lib.
3.
cap.
9.
wherein
●he
laboureth
to
demonstrate
that
Antichrist
is
not
yet
come
,
induceth
many
passages
of
Scripture
,
to
proue
and
verifie
,
that
the
end
of
the
world
shall
follow
incontinently
after
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
:
wherein
this
is
most
remarkable
,
that
albeit
he
produceth
that
speech
of
the
Apostle
,
2.
Thess.
2.8
.
The
Lord
shall
consume
him
with
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
,
and
abolish
him
with
the
brightnesse
of
his
comming
:
neuerthelesse
,
he
affirmeth
that
Christ
our
Lord
shall
not
come
,
till
forty
fiue
daies
after
the
death
of
Antichrist
:
with
whom
accordeth
Pererius
writing
vpon
Daniel
:
Perer.
in
Dan.
lib.
15.
for
if
Antichrist
must
be
destroyed
by
the
spirit
of
Christs
mouth
at
his
glorious
comming
;
how
can
it
be
that
he
should
dye
forty
fiue
daies
before
the
comming
of
Christ
?
In
briefe
,
not
to
stay
longer
vpon
this
point
,
we
grant
vnto
them
,
that
Antichrist
shall
continue
till
the
end
of
the
world
,
though
effeebled
and
weakned
day
by
day
,
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
;
and
that
his
vtter
destruction
shall
not
onely
be
a
little
before
the
end
of
the
world
,
but
together
with
it
.
But
we
deny
that
his
comming
into
the
world
,
shall
not
precede
the
end
thereof
,
any
more
then
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
,
as
they
would
perswade
vs
against
the
authority
of
the
Apostles
,
and
the
experience
of
so
many
Ages
.
As
touching
the
place
where
Antichrist
must
be
destroyed
by
the
Sonne
of
God
,
they
say
it
shall
be
vpon
the
Mount
of
Olyues
,
where
he
shall
set
vp
vnto
himselfe
an
Altar
in
the
highest
top
of
the
Mountaine
;
and
for
proofe
thereof
,
they
alledge
this
passage
of
the
Prophet
Daniel
.
He
shall
place
his
T●●e
ancle
at
A●adno
,
Remend
cap.
49.
betweene
the
two
Seas
,
on
the
glorious
and
holy
Mountaine
,
and
shall
ascend
to
the
top
thereof
.
Which
S.
I●rome
hath
interpreted
of
the
Mount
of
Olyues
,
Peter
,
in
Dan.
lib.
5.
and
expoundeth
this
word
Apadno
his
palace
.
So
that
the
meaning
is
,
that
Antichrist
shall
fix
his
Tabernacle
and
his
Palace
,
or
Throne
,
betwixt
the
two
Seas
,
to
wit
,
the
dead
Sea
,
and
the
Me●iterranean
,
betwixt
which
two
Seas
Ierusalem
is
situate
Thus
they
But
if
we
marke
the
speech
of
the
Prophet
Daniel
,
Dan.
11.45
.
as
it
lyeth
word
for
word
according
to
the
Hebrew
truth
,
translated
by
Ari●s
Montanus
,
it
will
make
nothing
for
this
purpose
;
these
be
the
words
.
He
shall
plant
the
Tabernacle
of
his
palace
betweene
the
two
Seas
in
the
noble
Mountaine
.
Now
the
Prophet
speaketh
of
Antiochus
,
who
seeing
himselfe
assayled
on
the
East
side
,
by
the
Parthian●
,
and
on
the
North
by
the
Romanes
,
determined
to
settle
his
Court
in
Iudea
,
for
the
better
taming
of
the
Iewes
:
by
reason
whereof
,
he
committeth
Antiochus
his
sonne
to
Lisias
,
with
a
moyety
of
his
forces
and
Elephants
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
addresse
himselfe
against
Iudea
,
and
destroy
all
the
inhabitants
thereof
,
and
diuide
their
Land
by
lot
amongst
strangers
:
whilst
in
the
meane
while
,
he
himselfe
directed
his
course
into
Persia
,
to
receiue
the
tributes
of
other
Countries
.
But
if
any
will
needs
referre
this
Prophecy
to
Antichrist
;
where
can
a
more
expresse
text
be
found
for
the
Pope
,
who
hath
his
seate
in
Rome
,
betwixt
the
Tythenian
and
Adriatick
Seas
?
Remond
.
cap.
49.
And
so
the
discourse
that
Remondus
maketh
,
will
not
vnfit
the
purpose
,
that
the
Father
of
lyes
delighteth
alwayes
to
set
vp
his
Idolatries
in
mountaines
:
but
yet
he
shall
spend
his
oyle
,
and
lose
his
labour
in
vaine
,
in
the
discourse
which
he
maketh
of
oyle
,
and
of
the
Mount
of
Olyues
,
to
build
therein
the
imaginary
Tombe
of
this
Antichrist
.
Touching
the
name
,
and
the
number
of
the
name
of
Antichrist
.
I
thought
here
to
set
a
full
period
to
this
Treatise
:
but
that
I
may
not
leaue
it
limping
in
any
point
,
I
will
enlarge
it
with
a
short
remonstrance
of
the
name
of
Antichrist
,
where●●
will
content
my selfe
to
represent
barely
,
the
most
pro●●le
opinions
of
those
that
haue
written
thereof
,
without
〈◊〉
refuting
the
Aduersaries
,
who
confesse
,
that
they
haue
thing
certaine
touching
his
matter
.
S.
Iohn
,
Apoc.
1●
.
telleth
vs
,
that
the
second
Beast
,
that
is
,
●ntichrist
as
all
interprete
,
Caused
that
all
,
little
and
great
●●ch
and
poore
,
bond
and
free
,
should
receiue
a
marke
in
their
●●ght
hand
,
and
to
their
forehead
:
and
that
none
●●ould
buy
or
●●ll
,
if
he
had
not
this
ma●ke
,
or
the
name
of
the
Beast
,
or
the
●umber
of
his
name
:
Here
is
wisedome
,
he
that
hath
vnder●●anding
,
let
him
count
the
number
of
the
Beast
,
for
it
is
the
●●mber
of
a
man
,
and
his
number
is
six
hundred
,
sixty
,
and
〈◊〉
.
Hence
are
sprung
vp
diuers
interpretations
of
this
name
●●d
number
,
aswell
amongst
Ancient
as
Moderne
writers
.
●or
some
take
the
word
name
simply
and
properly
:
others
●nderstand
both
this
word
,
and
the
whole
sentence
,
figura●●uely
.
Amongst
those
that
haue
taken
this
word
in
a
simple
●nd
proper
signification
,
the
most
receiued
opinion
is
of
●hem
that
take
the
name
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
for
the
name
of
Antichrist
,
beeing
the
number
of
666.
is
precisely
contained
therein
,
as
may
appeare
by
this
figure
ensuing
.
λ
|
30
|
α
|
1
|
τ
|
300
|
ε
|
5
|
ι
|
10
|
ν
|
50
|
ο
|
70
|
σ
|
200
|
|
666.
|
For
the
Greekes
diuiding
their
Alphabet
into
three
●●nkes
or
classes
,
designe
all
sorts
of
numbers
after
this
●anner
.
α
|
1
|
ι
|
10
|
ρ
|
100
|
ζ
|
2
|
χ
|
20
|
σ
|
200
|
γ
|
3
|
λ
|
30
|
τ
|
300
|
δ
|
4
|
μ
|
40
|
υ
|
400
|
ε
|
5
|
ν
|
50
|
δ
|
500
|
ς
|
6
|
ξ
|
60
|
χ
|
600
|
ζ
|
7
|
ο
|
70
|
ψ
|
700
|
η
|
8
|
●
|
80
|
ω
|
800
|
û
|
9
|
●
|
90
|
●
|
900
|
In
imitation
of
which
Greeke
Alphabet
,
the
Latines
haue
deuised
the
like
in
Latine
letters
.
A
1.
B
2.
C
3.
D
4.
E
5.
F
6.
G
7.
H
8.
I
9
K
10.
L
20.
M
30.
N
40.
O
5●
.
●
60.
Q
70.
R
80.
S
90.
T
100.
V
200.
X
300
,
Y
400.
Z
500.
Now
as
the
Greeke
brings
forth
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
so
the
computation
bring
made
by
the
Latine
Alphabet
brings
forth
the
title
of
this
Treatise
in
French
l'Antech
Romaine
,
which
also
makes
666.
which
indeed
is
nothing
but
the
explication
of
the
name
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
may
be
seene
i●
this
table
.
L
|
20
|
A
|
1
|
N
|
40
|
T
|
100
|
E
|
5
|
C
|
3
|
H
|
8
|
R
|
80
|
I
|
9
|
S
|
90
|
T
|
100
|
R
|
80
|
O
|
50
|
M
|
30
|
A
|
1
|
I
|
9
|
N
|
4
|
|
666.
|
Now
they
vn●erprop
this
interpretation
of
the
number
of
Antechrists
name
,
vpon
Irenaeus
a
Martyr
,
who
affirmeth
,
That
by
the
witnesse
of
those
that
saw
S.
Iohn
,
and
by
the
teaching
of
reason
,
the
number
of
the
name
of
the
Beast
,
according
to
the
Greeke
computation
,
by
the
letters
therein
contained
,
shall
be
six
hundred
sixty
six
.
And
albeit
Irenaeus
doth
not
wholly
●●solue
vpon
the
name
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
notwithstanding
hee
●eth
is
very
probable
seeing
the
last
Empire
was
thus
cal●●d
;
yet
experience
doth
at
this
day
more
strongly
confirme
〈◊〉
:
for
besides
that
,
this
name
,
is
the
name
of
a
man
,
and
that
agreeth
not
onely
to
the
second
Beast
,
but
also
to
the
first
,
〈◊〉
wit
,
the
Romane
or
Latine
Empire
:
and
that
it
hath
iustly
●is
number
,
of
666
:
The
Pope
whom
I
haue
already
pro●●●ed
to
be
Antichrist
,
answereth
ve●y
fitly
to
this
name
,
when
●e
ordaineth
that
all
the
seruices
and
mysteri●●
of
his
Church
●e
performed
in
the
Latine
tong●e
,
and
enioyneth
that
all
●ersons
of
what
quality
soeuer
make
their
Praiers
h●are
their
Masses
,
their
Ve●pers
,
and
their
Matin●
in
the
language
of
●he
Latine
Beast
,
whether
they
vnderstand
them
or
no.
He
●lso
holdeth
for
suspect
and
corrupted
,
the
Hebrew
and
Greeke
originals
of
the
old
and
new
Testament
,
and
will
●aue
the
Latine
translation
,
though
neuer
so
barbarous
and
●●me
,
as
onely
Authentick
.
As
touching
those
that
take
this
name
and
the
whole
sen●ence
figuratiuely
:
some
vnderstand
both
by
the
name
and
●umber
,
the
time
when
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
began
.
For
as
the
name
,
is
a
briefe
definition
,
or
description
of
some
●hings
by
which
it
is
knowne
what
it
is
:
so
this
number
666.
●oth
affoord
vs
asmuch
:
for
it
leadeth
vs
right
to
the
time
wherein
Antichrist
the
sonne
of
perdition
openly
discouered
●imselfe
to
be
such
.
For
whether
we
calculate
this
number
●ince
the
pollution
of
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
by
Pompey
the
Great
,
to
the
reigne
of
the
Emperour
Phocas
:
or
whether
we
reckon
it
from
the
natiuity
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
or
from
●he
Emperour
Domitian
,
when
S.
Iohn
wrote
the
Apoca●yps
;
we
shall
finde
that
thereby
is
iustly
designed
,
the
time
when
the
Pope
began
to
establish
his
vsurped
seate
:
for
in
●he
time
of
Phocas
,
the
Pope
began
to
stile
himselfe
the
Head
of
all
Churches
,
or
the
vniuersall
Bishop
.
And
about
●he
yeere
666.
after
the
natiuity
of
Christ
,
reigned
C●nstan●●us
the
Father
of
Constantine
the
Bearded
,
who
freed
the
Pope
from
the
power
and
command
of
the
●mperour●
and
as
some
b●●●e
witnesse
gaue
him
al
o
the
City
of
Rome
,
or
〈…〉
the
rights
whereby
he
layeth
claime
thereunto
.
●nd
●bout
th●
y●are
〈◊〉
6.
〈◊〉
Saint
Iohn
had
written
the
Apo●
〈◊〉
P●pe
〈…〉
second
,
who
was
the
first
that
〈…〉
to
be
〈◊〉
vpon
men●
shoulders
,
and
that
〈…〉
of
the
Gre●●es
to
the
●r
nch
Nation
,
●●d
the
Ki●●
〈…〉
from
the
r●ce
of
the
M
r●es
to
〈…〉
re●●●pence
whereof
,
he
recei●●●
that
which
i●
〈…〉
which
ser●●d
●im
as
a
Ladder
〈…〉
which
he
hath
obta●●
〈◊〉
.
〈…〉
Wh●r●unto
●gre●t●
very
well
that
which
Ire●●●●
〈◊〉
to
●●l●ing
the
meanes
or
c●mming
to
the
true
kno●●●gde
of
thi●
number
666.
For
he
s●●th
,
That
the
faith●●●●
〈◊〉
the
number
666.
denounced
by
the
holy
Scripture
to
〈…〉
and
certaine
,
doe
first
expect
the
diuision
of
the
kingd
me
,
●that
is
to
say
of
the
Romane
Empire
)
vnto
ten
Kings
:
and
●fter
th●se
ten
reigning
and
beginning
to
aduance
then
〈…〉
and
to
enlarge
●heir
kingdome
:
he
that
shall
come
vn●●p●●●ed
and
on
a
s●da●ne
vsurp●ng
the
kingdome
,
and
shall
terri●y
th●
f●rmer
Ki●●s
,
h●uing
a
name
containing
this
foresai●
〈◊〉
,
this
man
dou●●lesse
shall
manifest
himselfe
to
bee
the
〈…〉
of
desolation
.
Now
to
what
time
may
this
bee
bette●●●ferred
then
to
that
when
the
Romane
Empire
being
〈…〉
pe●ces
,
and
dismembred
in
●o
many
places
,
by
the
Goth●s
Lomb●●d●V●●da
le●
,
and
other
Nations
,
the
Pope
in
the
meane
while
enri●h●d
himselfe
with
the
spoyles
of
this
E●pir●●
and
vsur●ed
in
a
maner
all
the
power
and
auth●r●ty
ther
of
ouer
these
other
Nations
by
his
spirituall
tyranny
▪
O●
〈◊〉
that
expound
al●o
this
whole
sentence
figuratiuely
〈◊〉
that
by
these
word●
,
the
Marke
,
the
name
of
the
Beast
,
and
〈◊〉
number
of
his
Name
are
to
bee
vnderstood
the
diuers
degrees
,
by
the
which
this
Beast
doth
captiuate
men
vnto
his
●●●●ic●
,
to
employ
th●m
in
the
traffick
and
negotiation
of
his
Indulgences
,
Dispensations
,
Excommunications
,
and
other
actions
of
his
tyranny
.
And
so
by
the
Marke
,
they
vnderstand
the
Clericall
ordination
and
tonsure
:
by
the
●●me
,
the
sacred
O●ders
,
by
the
reception
whereof
they
●●●ticipate
with
the
name
of
the
●east
:
and
by
the
Number
〈◊〉
●he
●east
,
the
knowledge
or
the
Cannon
Law
,
and
Papall
●crees
whereby
they
obtaine
,
as
it
were
in
numb●r
,
all
the
〈◊〉
wet
.
Faculties
,
and
Mystery
of
the
Beast
;
for
in
them
〈◊〉
contained
the
number
of
his
Name
.
And
this
is
that
●hich
●
.
Io●n
affirmeth
,
when
he
faith
,
That
here
is
wisedome
:
●s
if
hee
should
say
,
it
is
easie
to
haue
the
Marke
,
or
the
Name
of
the
Beast
:
for
this
contingeth
to
the
most
igno●ant
:
but
in
the
Number
of
the
Beast
,
is
wisedome
:
none
●ut
such
as
are
wise
,
and
haue
vnderst
n●ing
,
and
are
called
●llumined
Doctors
can
attaine
vnto
it
.
For
as
there
are
three
sorts
or
degre●s
of
the
knowledge
of
any
thing
:
one
common
and
confused
,
which
is
gotten
by
some
marke
,
that
is
,
by
some
image
or
protraiture
of
the
thing
:
Another
more
part●cular
,
and
more
cleare
,
arising
from
the
name
:
And
the
third
most
certaine
,
when
we
vnderstand
the
full
estate
of
a
thing
,
and
haue
as
it
were
by
number
,
all
the
faculties
and
meanes
thereof
:
As
when
it
said
,
Esay
40.26
.
Psal.
147.4
.
That
God
b●ingeth
forth
by
number
the
army
of
the
Creatures
,
and
calleth
them
all
by
their
names
:
and
that
he
counteth
the
number
of
the
Starres
,
and
calleth
them
all
by
their
names
:
So
the
first
kind
of
this
knowledge
belongeth
to
them
that
are
rude
and
ignorant
;
the
second
,
to
those
that
are
more
aduanced
in
vnderstanding
;
and
the
third
,
to
th●m
that
are
perfect
:
and
as
Saint
Iohn
speaketh
,
that
haue
●isedome
.
So
that
this
third
enfoldeth
the
two
other
d●grees
,
and
the
second
,
containeth
the
first
:
but
not
on
the
contrary
;
a●d
therefore
he
that
hath
the
last
hath
also
the
two
other●
,
and
he
that
the
hath
second
,
hath
the
first
.
For
this
cause
Saint
Iohn
attributeth
this
wise
and
perfect
man
in
Antichrists
negotiation
the
number
of
666.
to
signifie
three
degrees
of
one
quality
,
by
three
degrees
of
one
number
:
for
the
number
of
sixe
is
a
perfect
number
,
and
signifying
perfection
,
the
which
either
simple
,
or
multiplyed
by
ten
,
or
by
an
hundred
,
Alwaies
produceth
the
fruit
of
one
and
the
same
perfection
:
as
witnesseth
Beda
vpon
this
place
.
Whence
it
was
,
that
Boniface
the
eight
,
vanteth
the
perfection
of
the
worke
of
his
Decretals
by
the
number
of
sixe
,
in
these
words
:
We
haue
ordained
that
this
booke
which
ought
to
bee
ioyned
to
the
other
fiue
,
of
the
volume
of
the
Decretals
,
be
called
the
●ixt
,
to
the
end
that
this
same
volume
,
this
last
being
thereunto
adioyned
,
comprehending
the
number
of
sixe
,
which
is
a
perfect
number
,
may
produce
a
perfect
forme
of
practise
,
and
a
perfect
discipline
for
maners
.
Which
saying
of
his
,
is
nothing
but
an
expresse
Paraphrase
of
that
which
Saint
Iohn
saith
,
That
in
this
number
consisteth
wisedome
and
vnderstanding
.
And
so
this
interpretation
is
the
same
with
that
of
Venerable
Bede
vpon
this
place
,
who
affirmeth
,
That
the
marke
of
the
Beast
is
the
mystery
of
iniquity
which
hypocrites
vnder
the
name
of
Christ
,
receiue
in
their
maners
and
profession
.
And
thus
none
may
buy
nor
sell
,
if
he
haue
no●
the
name
of
the
Beast
,
or
the
number
of
his
name
:
that
is
,
(
saith
he
)
if
he
communicate
not
with
him
in
his
fraude
and
d●ceit
:
onely
this
exposion
distinguisheth
more
particularly
,
that
which
hee
propoundeth
in
a
more
generall
and
confused
maner
.
Wherein
this
interpretaion
hath
this
ouer
and
aboue
,
that
it
cannot
be
denyed
that
the
Beast
doth
not
giue
,
imprint
,
maintaine
,
and
cherish
this
marke
,
as
the
witnesse
of
his
most
inward
and
affectionate
Freinds
.
If
any
desire
to
haue
a
more
full
sight
of
these
things
,
he
may
carry
his
eyes
to
others
that
haue
at
large
written
thereof
.
It
sufficeth
vs
,
that
hereby
we
haue
made
the
indagation
of
these
things
easie
,
and
demonstrated
,
that
in
what
sort
soeuer
w●e
take
this
name
and
number
of
the
Beast
,
it
agreeth
exceeding
well
to
the
Pope
,
and
that
in
this
title
he
is
truly
Antichrist
.
Summary
recapitulation
of
all
that
hath
bene
said
,
concerning
Antichrist
.
I
Haue
by
Gods
mercy
,
finished
this
Tractate
touching
the
question
so
necessary
of
Antichrist
:
●eclared
what
the
Sripture
hath
defined
thereupon
:
:
shewne
how
this
agreeth
to
the
Pope
,
and
confuteth
that
which
is
by
●he
Doctors
of
the
Church
of
Rome
alledged
to
the
contrary
.
What
remaineth
more
to
make
knowne
this
Man
of
sinne
,
this
Sonne
of
perdition
?
What
more
visible
markes
can
be
represented
,
then
those
which
we
produce
out
of
the
holy
Scripture
?
First
,
The
spirit
of
God
painteth
out
Antichrist
as
a
man
,
wholy
succ●ssion
shall
continue
in
one
seate
.
And
is
not
the
Pope
such
all
one
?
Secondly
,
That
hee
shall
in
shew
make
profession
of
the
Christian
faith
:
but
in
effect
shall
destroy
it
.
Is
not
the
Pope
seated
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
where
he
would
haue
his
Traditions
to
be
receiued
,
in
stead
of
Gods
diuine
word
?
Thirdly
,
That
Sathan
shall
be
the
Architect
of
Antichrists
kingdome
.
And
where
hath
Sathan
more
strongly
declared
his
efficacy
,
then
in
the
Papacy
,
wherein
so
many
Monsters
haue
beene
exalted
to
the
highest
dignity
in
the
Church
by
his
ai●e
?
Fourthly
,
That
his
seate
shall
be
in
the
great
City
of
Rome
,
situated
vpon
seuen
hils
.
Doth
not
the
Pope
keepe
his
residence
in
this
Tarpeion
rocke
?
Fiftly
,
That
he
shall
exercise
the
power
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
and
of
the
false
Prophet
.
And
why
doth
the
Pope
weare
on
his
head
a
Crowne
,
like
a
King
,
and
a
Miter
as
a
Bishop
,
if
not
to
shew
that
he
hath
both
the
one
and
the
other
,
Spirituall
and
Temporall
power
in
his
hands
?
Sixtly
,
That
he
shall
carry
himselfe
in
the
Church
of
God
as
if
he
were
God.
And
doth
not
the
Pope
say
that
he
cannot
be
iudged
by
men
,
forasmuch
as
God
is
not
iudged
of
any
?
Seuenthly
,
That
the
comming
of
Antichrist
shall
be
with
signes
and
lying
wonders
.
Who
can
number
by
how
many
false
reuelations
,
counterfeit
Miracles
,
and
fained
apparitions
of
the
dead
,
the
Pope
hath
insinuated
into
the
Church
his
false
religion
?
Eightly
,
That
Antichrist
shall
be
an
Idolater
.
Now
the
Papacy
is
a
world
of
Idolatries
.
Ninthly
,
That
he
shall
be
ambitiou●
.
And
is
not
he
so
that
tumbleth
downe
the
Crowne
of
Emperours
,
and
treadeth
vpon
themselues
with
his
feet
?
Tenthly
,
That
the
great
Whore
shall
make
herselfe
drunke
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
and
Martyrs
of
Iesus
.
And
haue
we
not
seene
Kingdomes
and
Countries
filled
on
euery
side
with
bloody
Massacres
,
by
the
sollicitation
and
mediation
of
Popes
?
Eleuenthly
,
That
the
seate
of
Antichrist
must
be
a
S●
〈◊〉
and
a
Babylon
for
impurity
.
And
doth
not
Petrarch
ca●
〈…〉
at
his
time
,
the
Fountaine
of
Dolours
,
and
the
S●
〈…〉
Errors
,
the
Temple
of
Heresie
,
Babylon
,
and
th●
〈…〉
Fraudes
?
Twelfthly
,
That
Antichrist
must
bee
revealed
.
〈…〉
times
.
And
who
that
is
not
blind
seeth
not
in
this
〈…〉
the
Gospell
,
that
the
Pope
is
truely
the
Man
?
Lastly
,
That
Antichrist
shall
be
wholly
destroyed
by
〈◊〉
brightnesse
of
Christs
comming
.
So
albeit
the
Popes
Kingdome
day
by
day
goeth
to
ruine
,
England
,
the
greatest
part
of
Germany
,
Denmarke
,
and
other
Countries
being
reuolted
from
his
obedience
:
and
that
at
last
Rome
must
be
consumed
with
fire
,
as
is
prophecied
,
Apoc.
17.
neuerthelesse
,
his
entire
and
full
destruction
is
reserued
to
him
that
shall
destroy
the
whole
Empire
of
Sathan
,
and
by
his
glorious
comm●ng
shall
right
soone
cast
him
with
the
false
Prophets
into
a
Lake
of
fire
.
But
it
may
be
,
the
Obiections
that
are
brought
against
this
Assertion
,
doe
eclipse
this
truth
thereof
:
let
vs
heare
them
therefore
.
First
,
Antichrist
(
they
say
)
must
be
one
singular
person
.
This
is
true
:
and
so
is
the
Pope
;
as
there
is
but
one
●onarch
in
one
Kingdome
,
who
being
dead
giueth
place
to
〈◊〉
successour
.
Secondly
,
Antichrist
is
not
come
.
This
is
●se
,
as
hath
beene
sufficiently
proued
before
.
Thirdly
,
The
●spell
must
be
prea●hed
through
the
whole
world
,
before
the
●mming
of
Antichrist
.
This
is
a
dreame
:
and
besides
,
is
not
●eir
sound
gone
into
the
whole
earth
,
and
their
words
to
the
●nd
of
the
world
,
saith
the
great
Herauld
of
the
Gentiles
,
●peaking
of
the
Apostles
?
Fourthly
,
The
Romane
Empire
●ust
be
wholly
d●st●oyed
before
his
comming
.
A
vaine
fansie
:
●or
Antichrist
is
now
already
in
the
world
,
saith
●aint
Iohn
of
●is
time
:
and
the
second
Beast
shall
exercise
the
power
of
●he
first
,
in
his
presence
(
●aith
he
)
in
another
place
.
Fiftly
,
At
●ast
Enoch
and
Elias
must
first
come
,
and
he
put
to
death
be●●●●ichrist
.
But
our
Sauiour
●hrist
said
,
that
Elias
was
〈…〉
:
and
the
Apostle
in
the
Epistle
to
the
He●
〈…〉
Enoch
was
transported
that
he
might
not
〈…〉
The
persecution
vnder
Antichrist
must
be
〈…〉
seruice
of
God
shall
be
abolished
,
and
the
〈…〉
shall
be
nothing
in
comparison
thereof
.
〈…〉
●t
fulfilled
at
this
day
,
that
the
true
ser●
〈…〉
●ned
in
euery
place
where
the
Pope
hath
〈…〉
●ion
?
And
that
in
stead
of
a
Sacrament
in●
〈…〉
,
is
substituted
a
Sacrifice
which
taketh
a●
〈…〉
●cacy
of
Christs
Sacrament
?
And
who
can
〈…〉
●e
ancient
persecutions
,
with
this
vnder
Anti●●●st
?
They
were
onely
corporall
,
this
is
both
spirituall
and
●orporall
:
they
of
short
continuance
,
this
for
many
ages
?
Se●enthly
(
But
Antichrist
shall
be
a
Iew
,
both
by
Nation
and
Re●igion
A
meere
sable
:
for
he
must
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
●hat
is
to
say
in
the
Church
,
saith
Saint
Thomas
.
Eightly
,
Antichrist
will
deny
that
Iesus
Christ
is
come
in
the
fl
sh
And
〈◊〉
not
this
to
deny
him
,
to
ascribe
vnto
him
,
an
vncircum●●ribed
body
,
a
body
,
and
no
body
,
as
the
Pope
doth
?
Ninthly
,
Antichrist
shall
condemne
Idols
.
So
doth
the
Pope
●y
word
of
mouth
,
but
hee
establisheth
them
indeed
vnder
●●e
name
of
Images
.
Tenthly
,
Antichrist
shall
cause
fire
to
descend
from
heauen
.
The
Pope
with
his
thunder
of
excommunications
setteth
on
fire
Empires
,
and
Kingdomes
.
Eleuenthly
,
Antichrist
shall
cause
the
image
of
the
Beast
to
speake
.
The
Pope
boasteth
that
of
his
owne
onely
authority
he
gaue
the
Empire
to
Charlemaigne
,
and
in
himselfe
maketh
the
Beasts
image
to
speake
,
when
he
giueth
Lawes
to
Kings
and
Princes
.
Besides
vnder
his
Dominion
they
report
,
that
sometime
one
Image
hath
spoken
,
another
hath
sweat
,
another
hath
moued
,
and
all
to
authorize
his
Idolatrie
.
Twelfthly
,
Antichrist
shall
fixe
his
seate
in
Ierusalem
.
A
false
tale
:
for
he
shall
rauish
to
himselfe
the
cheefe
seat
in
the
Church
,
to
wit
,
the
Bishoppricke
of
Rome
,
there
striuing
to
make
himselfe
to
be
acknowledged
as
God
,
saith
Theodoret.
Thirteenthly
,
He
shal
reigne
but
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
.
A
iest
:
for
he
was
in
the
world
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
,
and
shall
bee
abolished
by
the
brightnesse
of
Christs
last
comming
.
Fourteenthly
,
Antichrist
shall
make
himselfe
Monarch
of
the
whole
earth
with
an
innumerable
army
,
called
Gog
and
Magog
.
The
Pope
doth
more
:
for
without
an
Army
he
subdueth
Kings
,
maketh
them
to
bow
to
his
feet
,
by
the
terror
onely
of
Excommunication
:
And
as
for
Gog
and
Magog
,
they
are
to
be
referred
to
another
purpose
.
Lastly
,
Antichrist
shall
erect
his
Tabernacle
betwixt
the
two
Seas
vpon
the
Noble
Mountaine
.
And
doth
not
the
Pope
place
his
Throne
in
Rome
,
situate
vpon
seuen
Mountaines
,
betwixt
the
Tyrrhene
and
Adriatick
Sea
?
What
more
?
Both
the
name
and
number
of
the
name
of
Antichrist
agreeth
most
fitly
vnto
the
Pope
.
What
greater
and
clearer
reuelation
can
a
man
desire
of
the
Sonne
of
perdition
then
this
is
?
And
therefore
you
O
Kings
and
Princes
,
how
long
will
yee
suffer
your selues
to
be
made
drunke
with
the
Cup
of
his
Fornication
?
Will
you
not
kisse
the
Son
least
he
be
angry
,
and
so
yee
perish
in
this
way
,
when
his
anger
is
kindled
but
a
little
?
You
are
they
that
haue
giuen
your
power
and
authority
to
the
Beast
,
to
fight
against
the
Lambe
:
but
it
is
you
also
,
that
must
hate
him
and
eate
his
flesh
.
And
why
doe
you
delay
the
doing
hereof
?
Hath
not
the
light
of
the
Gospell
sufficiently
discouered
the
fraudes
of
this
Man
of
sinne
?
Hath
not
the
spirit
of
Christs
●outh
which
bloweth
in
so
many
places
,
already
discomfi●d
him
in
the
most
eminent
places
of
his
kingdome
?
Doe
●ou
expect
that
he
shall
be
abolished
by
the
brightnes
of
the
●omming
of
him
,
who●e
Trumpet
soundeth
already
in
our
●res
,
Behold
I
come
quickely
?
And
what
more
worthy
glo●y
,
can
you
ioyne
to
the
Lawrels
,
then
to
purge
the
Temple
●f
God
,
as
did
good
King
Iosias
?
And
if
this
King
of
Kings
,
●his
great
Protector
of
your
Scepters
,
doe
assist
you
in
your
affaires
,
what
happinesse
may
you
looke
for
,
where
not
your
owne
cause
,
but
the
cause
of
the
Omnipotent
is
in
hand
,
who
calleth
all
Men
together
with
you
,
to
render
vnto
Babylon
,
as
he
hath
done
,
and
to
pay
her
double
according
to
her
workes
?
For
albeit
her
thunder-clappes
doe
at
this
day
astonish
men
:
yet
she
must
fall
,
and
be
made
an
habitation
of
Deuils
,
a
resort
for
vncleane
spirits
,
and
a
receptacle
of
cursed
birds
:
When
as
they
that
shall
obtaine
victory
of
the
Beast
,
and
of
his
marke
and
number
of
his
name
,
hauing
the
Harpes
of
God
in
their
hands
,
shall
sing
prai●●
vnto
him
night
and
day
,
for
euerlasting
.
Now
the
Father
of
lights
open
the
eyes
and
the
hearts
of
Kings
,
Magistrates
,
and
people
,
to
the
end
that
giuing
place
to
the
word
of
God
,
they
may
know
,
and
acknowledge
Antichrist
,
and
detesting
his
yoke
,
may
submit
themselues
to
the
yoke
of
Christ
:
to
whom
with
the
Father
,
and
the
holy
Spirit
,
be
Glory
,
and
Empire
eternally
,
Amen
.
Finis
.
Deo
laus
.
ANTICHRIST
the
Pope
of
ROME
:
OR
,
The
Romane
Antichrist
.
The
First
Part.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
name
of
Antichrist
.
THe
name
Antichrist
,
is
a
Greeke
word
,
compounded
of
the
preposition
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
now
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
hath
three
vsuall
significations
in
Greeke
Authors
:
for
either
it
signifieth
contrariety
and
opposition
,
as
in
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
or
equality
,
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
substitution
&
vice
gerency
,
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
In
al
which
significations
,
it
properly
agreeth
to
the
Pope
,
and
to
none
else
:
for
all
Heretikes
are
enemies
vnto
Christ
,
and
so
are
Iewes
and
Turkes
;
and
Mahomet
made
himselfe
equall
vnto
Christ
,
or
rather
superiour
:
for
he
acknowledged
Iesus
Christ
to
be
a
Prophet
sent
from
God
,
but
himselfe
a
greater
Prophet
.
But
none
of
those
affirmed
themselues
to
be
Christs
Vicar
generall
vpon
the
earth
,
as
the
Pope
doth
:
and
therefore
he
is
the
true
and
proper
Antichrist
.
For
he
is
both
a
secret
enemie
vnto
Christ
,
as
is
proued
in
this
Treatise
,
and
matcheth
himselfe
in
equall
dignity
of
power
with
Christ
,
and
also
stileth
himselfe
,
Vicarius
Dei
gen●ralis
in
terris
.
2.
The
word
Antichrist
is
vsed
onely
in
the
Epistles
of
S.
Iohn
,
and
in
no
other
place
of
holy
Scripture
,
and
it
is
taken
in
a
twofold
signification
:
either
generall
for
all
that
are
enemies
vnto
Christ
,
or
particular
for
that
great
enemie
,
which
S.
Paul
calleth
the
man
of
sinne
.
2.
Thess.
2.3
.
In
the
first
sense
it
is
vsed
by
S.
Iohn
.
1.
Iohn
.
2.18
.
and
22.
and
in
his
second
Epistle
verse
seuen
:
and
in
the
second
sense
he
vseth
it
.
1.
Iohn
.
4.1
.
3.
By
which
it
is
apparant
,
that
all
the
enemies
of
Christ
and
his
Church
,
are
in
the
generall
acceptation
of
the
word
,
Antichrists
.
Now
the
enemies
of
Christ
and
his
Church
,
may
be
diuided
into
two
rankes
,
as
they
are
by
the
holy
Ghost
himselfe
,
Acts.
4.25.26
.
to
wit
,
Iewes
and
Gentiles
.
Touching
the
Iewes
,
who
can
expresse
the
rage
and
fury
,
wherewith
they
haue
banded
themselues
against
our
Sauiour
Christ
and
his
Church
?
The
Scripture
declareth
with
what
malice
they
persecuted
Christ
himselfe
whilst
he
liued
amongst
them
,
euen
vntill
they
had
brought
him
to
the
most
shamefull
and
cruell
death
,
crucifying
him
betwixt
two
theeues
,
and
preferring
Barrabas
a
murtherer
before
him
,
as
if
he
had
bene
the
greatest
malefactour
in
all
the
world
:
and
also
how
after
his
resurrection
,
they
persecuted
his
Apostles
.
But
if
we
consult
Ecclesiasticall
and
Ciuill
Histories
,
we
shall
finde
,
that
they
haue
not
ceased
euer
since
to
shew
their
malice
to
the
very
name
of
Christ
,
in
their
murthering
Christian
children
,
and
especially
Carpenters
sons
,
in
despite
of
Iesus
the
sonne
of
Ioseph
who
was
a
Carpenter
:
in
poysoning
Riuers
and
Springs
,
and
raising
seditions
in
Cities
,
with
many
other
horrible
enormities
.
But
as
they
haue
encreased
in
malice
against
Christ
,
so
Gods
vengeance
hath
followed
them
vnto
this
day
:
For
after
that
horrible
desolation
of
their
prime
City
and
whole
Nation
,
by
Titus
and
Vespasian
,
they
againe
reuolted
and
committed
most
fearfull
outrages
vpon
Christians
,
and
all
others
in
Lybia
,
Aegypt
,
Cyrenia
,
Cyprus
,
and
Palestina
,
till
they
were
againe
,
first
by
the
Emperour
Traiane
,
and
then
by
Adrian
his
successor
,
so
dispersed
,
destroyed
,
and
torne
in
peeces
,
that
till
this
day
,
they
durst
neuer
lift
vp
their
hands
in
publique
against
the
Church
:
yea
by
a
most
seuere
edict
of
the
Emperour
Adrian
,
(
which
S.
Ierome
writing
vpon
the
first
Chapter
of
Zephaniah
maketh
mention
of
)
they
were
prohibited
euer
to
enter
into
their
owne
Country
;
and
so
they
are
vagabonds
and
runnagates
vpon
the
earth
as
Cain
was
,
without
Prince
,
Common-wealth
,
or
Gouernment
.
And
since
me
thinkes
I
see
in
Cain
a
notable
representation
of
this
rebellious
Nation
:
for
he
slew
Abel
the
iust
;
so
they
,
the
iust
One
,
the
Lord
of
life
,
the
Sonne
of
God
:
he
was
made
a
vagabond
vpon
the
earth
,
and
so
are
they
:
but
yet
as
he
had
a
marke
set
vpon
him
by
God
,
that
none
should
slay
him
,
so
haue
they
;
for
God
hath
so
marked
them
by
his
secret
prouidence
,
that
though
they
be
hated
of
all
men
,
yet
they
are
not
vtterly
destroyed
,
nor
mixt
with
other
Nations
by
mariage
,
or
any
other
ciuill
or
religious
combination
,
as
other
stragling
Nations
haue
bene
.
And
that
for
two
causes
as
it
may
seeme
:
one
,
that
the
vengeance
of
God
might
be
still
visible
vpon
them
,
for
the
confirmation
of
the
Christian
faith
:
and
the
other
,
because
God
hath
appointed
a
time
of
their
conuersion
,
and
reception
into
mercy
,
as
the
Apostle
plainly
sheweth
,
Rom.
11.26
.
These
then
are
the
first
sort
of
Antichrists
,
as
the
Captaines
and
ring-leaders
of
all
the
rest
.
4.
The
second
are
the
Gentiles
,
which
may
also
be
diuided
into
two
rankes
:
first
,
such
as
are
not
of
the
Church
,
as
were
the
persecuting
Emperours
and
Potentates
in
the
Primitiue
Church
,
during
the
ten
famous
persecutions
,
by
which
m●ll●●n●
of
Ch●●st●●ns
were
cru●lly
slaught●red
,
for
the
pro●●ssi●●
of
the
Christian
religion
,
prophecied
of
,
Reuel.
1●
.
1●
.
〈◊〉
13
●
.
2
.
A●●
the
M●●
〈…〉
●●●tic●l●rly
d●s●●●
〈…〉
S.
I●●●
.
A●●●
●
.
14
.
〈◊〉
And
s●co●●●●
,
●a●h●●s
are
〈…〉
,
Hy●●●●●ite
,
and
all
〈…〉
all
〈…〉
s●●t
,
●et
ex●●●●s
〈…〉
T●●●u●●●●
calleth
〈…〉
A●●●●●
●●●eth
t●●
Arria●
by
th●
〈…〉
an●
S.
Au●u●●●ne
〈◊〉
1.
T●●●●●●●●tia
〈…〉
3.
〈◊〉
.
A●●
〈…〉
4.
〈…〉
.
affirmeth
.
T●●t
so
m●●
〈…〉
●●●d
●●surers
〈…〉
m●●
A●t●chr●●t
●are
〈◊〉
●●●au●●●h
〈…〉
w●●k●
.
5.
But
prop●●ly
and
particularly
,
the
name
An
t
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈…〉
be
appropriate●
to
the
great
Aduersary
of
Christ
,
〈…〉
by
S.
Paul
.
2
Thess.
2.
and
by
S.
Iohn
,
in
the
13.
〈…〉
th●
R●uel●tion
,
by
th●
see
●n●
Be●●
:
and
i●
th●
〈…〉
Ch●pt●●
in
the
〈…〉
.
Of
whom
,
all
the
〈…〉
but
〈…〉
,
and
in
whom
all
〈…〉
,
〈…〉
the
former
,
w●●●
c●●●●●
the
〈…〉
〈◊〉
,
Ir●n●●●
〈◊〉
〈…〉
by
〈…〉
ty●●●n●●●ll
M●●●r●h
〈…〉
vp●●
t●●
C●ri●●●
〈…〉
〈…〉
●●ey
,
a●●
〈…〉
of
C●●●
〈…〉
●●●selfe
.
O●
〈…〉
at
Anti●h●●●●
〈…〉
●hat
Anti●●●●
〈…〉
th●
t
i●gs
〈…〉
b●●●pli●d
〈…〉
was
N●●●
〈…〉
th●
〈…〉
●hat
all
〈…〉
fulfil●●●
〈…〉
p●oph●●
〈…〉
S●ripture
,
〈…〉
●●●●able
〈…〉
●ight
〈…〉
represented
,
〈…〉
the
Prophet
Z●c●●
,
Chap.
〈…〉
●or●●
,
I
w●●ar●●
vp
a
●p●●rd
in
the
Land
,
〈…〉
that
be
●ut
o●●
,
●●ber
si●ali
feele
the
yong
one
,
nor
heale
that
that
is
broken
,
nor
feed
that
that
standeth
still
:
but
he
shall
eate
the
flesh
of
the
fat
,
and
teare
their
clawes
in
peeces
:
woe
to
the
Idoll
shepheard
that
leaueth
the
flocke
,
the
sword
shall
be
vpon
his
arme
and
vpon
his
right
ere
,
his
arme
shall
be
cleane
dried
vp
,
and
his
right
eye
shall
be
vtterly
darkned
.
A
notable
Propheticall
discription
of
this
great
Antichrist
,
and
is
so
applyed
by
S.
Ierome
,
in
his
Commentary
vpon
that
place
.
And
he
is
fitly
called
an
Idoll
shepheard
,
to
signifie
that
which
S.
Paul
affirmeth
,
in
the
second
to
the
Thessa●●nians
,
that
he
should
shew
himselfe
in
the
Temple
of
God
as
God
,
exalting
himselfe
as
an
Idoll
to
be
worshipped
,
〈…〉
●ored
euen
by
the
Princes
of
the
earth
:
but
that
he
〈…〉
●onsumed
by
the
breath
of
the
mouth
of
Christ
,
〈…〉
●t
sword
of
the
Spirit
,
spoken
of
Ephes.
6.17
.
〈…〉
●reat
Antichrist
,
quis
esset
,
who
it
should
be
,
is
all
〈…〉
●sie
betwixt
vs
and
the
Church
of
Rome
:
they
〈…〉
he
is
yet
to
come
;
and
we
,
that
he
is
already
〈…〉
sitteth
in
Babylon
spiritually
vnderstood
.
〈…〉
●oncerning
this
word
Antichrist
,
thus
properly
〈…〉
,
we
are
further
to
obserue
,
that
it
is
sometimes
〈…〉
the
whole
body
of
the
Antichristian
kingdome
,
and
〈…〉
times
for
the
head
of
the
body
.
In
the
first
sense
,
it
is
vsed
by
S.
Paul
,
when
he
calleth
it
an
Apostacy
or
defection
,
and
the
Mystery
of
iniquity
.
2.
Thess.
2.3
.
and
is
expressed
by
S.
Iohn
,
vnder
the
name
of
a
cruell
Beast
,
and
of
Babylon
,
and
many
waters
,
Apoc.
12.11
.
and
18.2
.
and
17.1
.
In
the
second
sense
it
is
taken
by
S.
Paul
.
2.
Thess.
2.
where
he
is
called
the
Man
of
sinne
,
the
Sonne
of
perdition
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Aduersary
,
and
by
S.
Iohn
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
Antichrist
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
destroyer
.
7.
The
seuerall
periods
of
this
Antichrist
,
are
fiue
.
First
,
his
birth
,
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
.
1.
Iohn
.
4.1
.
Secondly
,
his
growth
,
which
was
from
the
Apostles
times
,
till
the
reigne
of
Phocas
the
Emperour
,
in
the
yeare
607.
Thirdly
,
his
reigne
,
which
was
from
the
time
of
Phocas
,
till
about
the
yeere
,
1517.
wherein
he
commanded
in
the
world
as
a
King
,
and
no
man
durst
gainsay
his
power
.
Fourthly
,
his
reueaing
,
which
beginning
in
the
yeere
1517.
proceedeth
by
degrees
,
and
increaseth
till
the
comming
of
Christ
to
iudgement
.
Fiftly
,
his
destruction
,
which
is
begun
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
and
shall
be
finished
by
the
comming
of
Christ
.
2.
Thess.
2.8
.
CHAP.
2.
Of
the
number
of
his
Name
.
1.
AS
the
manner
of
Traytors
is
,
vnder
pretence
of
the
Kings
name
and
authority
to
raise
forces
,
seize
vpon
Cities
and
Castles
,
and
send
forth
Edicts
and
Proclamations
,
but
all
against
the
King
himselfe
,
that
they
may
depriue
him
of
his
Throne
,
and
set
vp
whom
they
list
in
his
roome
:
So
doth
Antichrist
vnder
the
name
and
authority
of
Christ
,
aduance
himselfe
against
Christ
,
and
in
pretence
that
Christ
is
in
body
absent
from
his
Church
,
draw
vnto
himselfe
by
a
sacrilegious
vsurpation
the
gouernment
thereof
.
For
this
cause
the
Spirit
of
God
minding
to
arme
the
faithfull
against
the
subtilities
of
this
hypocriticall
enemie
,
propoundeth
vnto
vs
a
certaine
name
comprized
vnder
the
number
,
666.
by
which
rightly
vnderstood
,
we
might
attaine
to
the
true
knowledge
of
him
.
2.
The
Text
in
the
Apocalyps
is
this
,
That
no
man
should
buy
or
sell
,
b●t
he
that
hath
this
Character
,
or
the
name
of
the
Beast
,
or
the
number
of
his
name
:
here
is
wisedome
,
let
him
that
hath
vnderstanding
count
the
number
of
the
Beast
,
for
it
is
the
number
of
a
man
,
and
his
number
is
.
666.
Where
by
the
character
,
the
name
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
number
of
his
name
,
in
all
probability
is
meant
one
and
the
same
thing
.
So
Haymo
,
Sixtus
Senensis
,
Alcazar
,
and
others
vnderstand
it
:
and
thus
the
latter
is
still
the
exposition
of
the
former
:
as
if
a
man
would
know
what
is
meant
by
the
character
,
S.
Iohn
saith
by
way
of
exposition
,
Or
the
name
of
the
Beast
:
and
what
by
the
name
of
the
Beast
,
he
addeth
:
Or
the
number
of
his
name
.
And
so
the
character
of
the
Beast
seemeth
to
be
nothing
else
,
but
the
name
of
the
Beast
,
containing
the
number
,
666.
3.
By
the
Beast
whose
Character
,
name
,
and
number
,
is
here
designed
,
is
not
to
be
vnderstood
Antichrist
himselfe
,
who
is
figured
out
by
the
second
Beast
,
Apoc.
13.
but
the
first
Beast
,
whose
authority
Antichrist
doth
vsurpe
,
and
causeth
it
to
be
adored
,
and
erecteth
an
image
vnto
it
,
and
imposeth
the
name
thereof
vpon
all
men
:
as
is
plaine
,
Apoc.
13.12
.
that
is
,
the
Romane
or
Latine
State
(
for
so
the
first
Beast
signifieth
)
the
last
head
wher●of
,
is
Antichrist
.
4.
It
is
said
to
be
the
number
of
a
man
,
either
because
a
man
by
reason
and
vnderstanding
may
finde
out
the
mystery
thereof
:
or
because
it
is
an
obuious
and
vsuall
name
amongst
men
:
as
Esay
.
8.1
.
The
pen
of
a
man
:
and
Apoc.
21.17
.
The
measure
of
a
man
;
that
is
,
such
a
pen
and
measure
as
are
in
vse
by
men
:
or
lastly
,
b
cause
the
name
of
the
Beast
,
containing
this
number
,
is
also
the
proper
name
of
a
man
.
Which
way
soeuer
it
be
taken
,
it
is
all
to
one
effect
,
for
the
sense
of
the
Text.
5.
This
number
,
666.
is
diuersly
interpreted
by
expositors
of
the
Text
,
and
that
principally
two
waies
;
either
mystically
,
or
literally
.
The
mysticall
expositions
are
foure
.
First
,
some
vnderstand
it
of
the
time
wherein
Antichrist
began
to
reigne
and
reueale
himselfe
.
Secondly
,
of
the
certaine
degrees
,
by
which
this
Beast
doth
captiuate
men
to
his
●eruice
and
homage
;
both
these
are
expressed
by
the
Authour
and
therefore
I
forbeare
to
speake
of
them
any
further
.
The
third
interpretation
,
is
by
a
certaine
Lawyer
called
Caryon
,
in
his
Anatomy
of
Antichrist
,
Chap.
21.
who
speaking
of
this
subiect
,
saith
;
that
it
is
a
fashion
of
speech
taken
from
the
Greekes
&
Latines
,
in
the
censuring
or
numbering
their
Citizens
:
for
there
was
saith
he
)
a
twofold
catalogue
or
numeration
of
them
:
The
first
,
census
nominis
,
which
euery
Citizen
was
bound
to
giue
vnto
the
Censour
:
the
other
,
a
declaration
of
the
estate
and
reuenue
of
euery
Citizen
,
wherby
they
were
ranked
in
their
seuerall
degrees
:
and
so
that
S.
Iohn
like
a
Censour
setteth
downe
,
first
the
name
,
and
secondly
the
demeanes
of
the
Beast
,
which
is
666.
talents
of
gold
yeerely
comming
in
.
And
this
(
saith
he
)
is
the
number
of
the
reuenue
of
this
mystery
,
arising
from
his
damnable
trafficke
of
soules
,
answering
in
greatnesse
to
that
of
rich
Salomon
,
of
whom
it
is
said
,
that
there
came
in
vnto
him
euery
yeere
,
666.
talents
of
Gold
;
which
amounteth
to
betwixt
fiue
and
six
millions
,
an
Hebrew
Talent
auayling
in
worth
eight
or
nine
thousand
Crownes
,
or
six
score
pounds
of
Gold
,
as
both
Epiphanius
,
and
Budaeus
affirme
.
The
fourth
mysticall
interpretation
,
is
that
of
Anselme
Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
in
his
Commentary
vpon
the
Apocalyps
,
Chap.
13.
who
saith
,
by
the
number
of
six
,
which
is
the
first
perfect
number
,
is
mean●
those
,
that
in
the
state
of
Mariage
,
doe
after
their
measure
fulfill
the
Commandements
of
God
,
and
so
are
in
the
lowest
degree
of
perfection
:
and
by
60.
which
is
formed
of
six
and
ten
multiplyed
together
,
those
which
stand
in
the
middle
degree
of
perfection
by
their
excellent
graces
and
vertues
,
who
though
they
come
short
of
the
third
,
yet
doe
farre
exceede
the
former
:
but
by
the
six
hundred
he
saith
,
are
to
be
vnderstood
,
such
as
are
in
the
highest
degree
of
perfection
,
as
Monkes
that
keepe
the
integrity
both
of
body
and
spirit
.
Now
of
these
three
degrees
,
the
first
bring
forth
fruite
six
fold
;
the
second
,
sixty
sold
;
and
the
third
,
an
hundred
fold
:
and
that
the
Disciples
of
Antichrist
shall
preach
,
that
none
can
be
saued
,
excep●
he
bring
forth
one
of
these
measures
of
fruites
.
6.
Of
all
the●e
mysticall
interpretations
,
not
one
commeth
any
thing
neere
to
S.
Iohns
intention
:
for
touching
the
first
,
seeing
S.
Ioh●
saith
expressely
,
that
it
is
the
name
of
the
number
of
the
Beast
,
it
can
in
no
probability
be
referred
to
the
number
of
the
time
,
either
of
the
beginning
,
or
of
the
continuance
of
Antichrist
.
And
for
the
other
interpretations
,
besi●es
many
difficulties
that
encounter
them
in
the
Text
,
this
is
one
principall
:
that
is
,
there
are
diuers
kindes
of
numbers
,
both
amongst
the
Hebrewes
and
Greekes
,
some
mysticall
and
Euangelicall
,
and
others
vsuall
and
ordinary
,
as
Scaliger
well
noteth
:
so
to
put
a
difference
betwixt
these
,
the
holy
Scripture
setteth
downe
certaine
markes
of
distinction
,
whereby
they
may
be
discerned
.
And
for
this
cause
S.
Iohn
to
shew
that
this
number
is
not
to
be
taken
mystically
,
or
cabalistically
,
but
literally
and
vsually
,
setteth
this
note
vpon
it
,
that
it
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
humane
name
,
or
a
name
ordinary
amongst
men
:
for
it
is
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
with
the
article
,
as
if
it
were
the
name
of
a
certaine
man
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
without
the
article
,
by
which
signification
,
mysticall
and
cabalisticall
interpret●tions
are
excluded
.
7.
The
li●erall
interpretation
of
this
number
is
(
as
all
agree
)
by
some
certaine
name
,
the
letters
whereof
,
exactly
containe
66●
.
by
computation
,
and
neither
more
nor
lesse
.
For
as
the
Hebrewes
,
so
the
Greekes
in
imitation
of
them
,
in
stead
of
figures
vse
Alphabeticall
letters
for
computation
.
Now
this
number
of
the
name
of
the
Beast
,
some
compute
by
the
Hebrew
,
and
some
by
the
Greeke
Characters
:
by
the
Hebrew
,
because
the
Reuelation
was
made
to
S.
Iohn
being
an
Hebrew
,
and
therefore
most
likely
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
,
as
most
familiar
vnto
him
,
and
that
he
translated
it
out
of
the
Hebrew
into
the
Greeke
:
and
this
they
say
is
apparant
,
both
by
the
sundry
Hebraismes
commonly
vsed
in
this
booke
,
and
by
the
Hebrew
names
therein
yet
contained
,
as
Abaddon
,
Harmageddon
,
Gog
,
and
Magog
:
and
by
the
so
ordinary
repetition
of
the
number
of
seuen
,
all
which
sauour
of
the
Hebrew
language
.
And
they
that
will
haue
it
expressed
by
Greeke
Characters
,
giue
this
reason
;
because
the
Reuelation
was
written
in
Greeke
,
and
sent
to
the
Greeke
Churches
,
which
last
opinion
is
most
probable
.
8.
In
Hebrew
we
finde
three
words
containing
this
number
and
all
of
them
fitting
the
present
state
of
Antichrist
,
as
we
take
it
.
The
first
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Romiich
,
that
is
Romana
,
or
Romanus
,
for
Nounes
collectiues
with
the
Hebrewes
,
as
Iunius
obserueth
,
are
taken
promiscuously
in
both
Genders
:
and
if
they
were
not
,
yet
the
Faeminine
termination
agreeth
aswell
to
the
purpose
,
because
this
number
is
not
the
proper
name
of
Antichrist
,
but
of
the
Romane
state
,
which
afterward
is
described
by
the
name
of
a
woman
,
and
an
harlot
,
Apoc.
17.
and
18.
The
second
is
a
Latine
name
written
in
Hebrew
letters
,
because
the
Latines
doe
not
vse
their
letters
for
n●merall
notes
,
as
the
Hebrewes
and
Grecians
doe
,
and
this
they
say
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Romanus
:
the
knowledge
of
which
name
,
deuote
and
learned
M
Fox
,
obtained
(
as
he
saith
)
of
God
by
earnest
prayer
.
Both
these
names
doe
fitly
agree
to
the
Antichristian
State
,
for
the
Empire
is
still
called
the
Romane
Empire
;
and
the
Pope
,
the
Romane
high
P●iest
or
Bishop
,
and
their
Church
the
Romane
Church
;
as
if
Romane
and
Catholike
were
all
one
,
as
Baronius
affi●meth
,
and
the
Popes
subiects
,
Romane
Catholikes
;
all
which
things
shew
the
agreement
of
these
names
,
to
the
thing
they
are
to
expresse
.
The
third
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
M●ssa
,
the
Masse
,
wherein
is
couched
together
as
it
were
in
one
bundle
,
wel-nigh
all
the
mysteries
of
Antichrists
kingdome
.
9.
In
Greeke
,
there
are
found
out
many
names
that
containe
this
number
.
Irenaeus
an
Ancient
Father
and
Scholler
to
Polycarpus
,
whom
S.
Iohn
ordained
the
first
Bishop
of
Smyrna
,
propoundeth
three
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
of
the
first
whereof
he
affirmeth
nothing
:
but
the
second
(
he
saith
)
is
very
likely
and
probable
,
because
it
is
the
name
of
the
great
and
last
Kingdome
,
out
of
which
Antichrist
was
to
sprout
.
But
the
third
he
resteth
most
vpon
,
vt
maxima
side
dignum
;
as
most
worthy
of
beliefe
.
But
by
Irenaeus
his
leaue
,
we
may
rather
resolue
vpon
the
second
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
that
for
two
reasons
specified
by
Irenaeus
himselfe
:
one
,
because
it
is
the
name
of
the
first
Beast
;
and
the
other
,
because
Antichrist
is
to
impose
that
name
vpon
all
men
.
But
any
one
of
the
three
doe
fitly
agree
to
the
Romane
Antichrist
.
For
first
,
touching
the
name
Euanthas
,
it
is
asmuch
in
signification
,
as
happily
flourishing
:
and
what
estate
in
the
world
is
more
flourishing
,
in
power
,
riches
,
and
stately
buildings
,
multitude
of
attendants
,
delightfull
Gardens
,
and
Meadowes
,
delicacy
of
meates
,
and
all
other
things
,
that
may
serue
either
for
pompe
or
pleasure
,
then
the
State
of
the
Romane
Pope
?
There
is
not
any
thing
in
this
world
,
either
delightful
to
the
eies
,
or
desirous
of
the
heart
of
man
,
which
he
and
his
Cleargy
enioyeth
not
.
Their
Palaces
surpasse
in
statelines
the
goodliest
Mansions
of
Kings
,
and
Princes
,
and
their
Pompe
is
farre
greater
then
any
of
them
.
For
this
cause
,
Politian
obserueth
in
the
se●ond
Epistle
of
his
first
Booke
,
that
Rome
in
their
ancient
Sacrifices
was
called
by
a
secret
name
Anthusa
,
which
is
as
much
in
effect
,
as
Euanthas
,
happily
flourishing
.
Secondly
,
the
name
Titan
,
is
one
of
the
names
of
the
Sunne
,
whom
both
the
Grecians
and
Barbarians
made
an
Idoll
,
and
worshipped
,
and
carryeth
with
it
an
ostentation
of
reuenge
.
And
is
not
the
Pope
such
an
Idoll
?
Hee
is
carryed
aloft
vpon
mens
shoulders
,
like
the
Goddesse
Pessenuntia
,
with
the
Sacrament
carryed
before
him
like
the
Persian
fire
:
all
sorts
of
men
fall
downe
and
worship
him
as
a
God
vpon
earth
,
and
kisse
his
feete
.
And
that
he
may
not
want
the
name
of
this
Idoll
,
hee
calleth
himselfe
the
greater
light
that
ruleth
the
day
,
to
wit
the
Church
;
that
is
,
Titan
,
or
the
Sunne
,
and
the
Emperour
the
lesser
,
to
rule
the
night
,
to
wit
,
the
Layty
.
And
as
the
Moone
is
subiect
to
the
Sunne
,
and
not
the
Sunne
to
the
Moone
,
so
Emperors
and
Kings
are
subiect
to
him
,
and
not
he
to
them
:
and
as
farre
as
the
Sunne
doth
exceede
the
Moone
in
greatnesse
,
so
farre
doth
the
Papall
power
exceede
the
Emperiall
:
and
as
it
is
impossible
for
the
Sunne
to
depend
vpon
the
Moone
,
so
it
is
for
the
authority
of
the
Pope
to
depend
vpon
the
Emperor
:
and
as
the
Sunne
is
the
Father
and
Lord
of
all
the
Planets
,
so
is
the
Pope
of
all
Temporall
dignities
:
and
as
all
the
Planets
receiue
their
light
from
the
Sunne
,
so
doe
all
Bishops
their
power
and
authority
from
the
Pope
.
And
lastly
,
as
the
Sunne
receiueth
his
light
from
the
first
mouer
,
and
communicateth
the
same
to
all
the
rest
of
the
Starres
:
so
the
Pope
deriueth
his
power
immediately
from
God
,
and
dispenseth
the
same
to
all
the
members
of
the
Catholike
Church
.
And
as
for
the
vengeance
which
this
name
Titan
also
importeth
,
who
can
doubt
but
that
it
fitteth
him
in
this
respect
to
an
haire
,
that
considereth
with
what
Gyant-like
violence
hee
hath
assaulted
Kings
and
Princes
;
sometimes
with
the
thunder-bolts
of
his
Excommunications
,
wherewith
the
greatest
were
wont
to
be
terrified
as
with
lightning
from
heauen
,
sometimes
with
open
and
bloody
Warres
,
and
sometimes
with
secret
Massacres
,
and
treacherous
designements
:
thus
making
as
it
were
the
earth
to
quake
,
and
the
stoutest
and
greatest
hearts
to
tremble
at
his
threats
.
Most
fitly
then
by
these
two
names
wee
haue
a
most
liuely
picture
of
this
Man
of
sinne
:
and
yet
I
confesse
they
are
not
so
grounded
vpon
the
holy
Scripture
,
as
that
we
dare
fully
rest
vpon
them
.
10.
The
third
name
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
the
most
probable
and
likely
of
all
the
rest
,
though
Irenaeus
holds
it
not
so
.
For
first
,
the
letters
of
that
name
exactly
containe
the
number
,
666.
namely
,
if
it
be
written
with
the
Dipthong
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
and
not
with
a
single
iota
,
as
the
Iesuites
cauill
it
ought
to
be
,
and
so
would
infringe
the
credit
of
this
name
,
because
the
letters
doe
not
agree
with
the
number
.
But
Irenaeus
that
know
the
Greeke
tongue
better
then
they
,
and
also
wrote
in
Greeke
,
writeth
it
with
the
Dipthong
,
and
not
with
a
single
iota
.
And
whereas
speaking
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
hee
qualifieth
it
thus
;
Si
modo
per
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
scribatur
,
that
is
,
if
it
may
bee
written
by
the
Dipthong
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
comming
to
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
maketh
no
qualification
,
but
taketh
it
for
granted
that
it
ought
to
be
so
written
.
And
this
learned
Scaliger
obserued
in
his
Animaduersions
vpon
Eusebius
Chron
:
that
the
Greekes
vsed
to
turne
the
letter
iota
into
the
Dipthong
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
when
it
went
before
a
N
,
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
insomuch
,
that
it
was
not
onely
not
a
fault
so
to
write
,
but
a
fault
not
to
write
so
.
Secondly
,
it
cannot
be
doubted
,
but
that
by
that
Beast
with
seuen
heads
and
ten
hornes
,
Reuel.
13.
and
17.
is
meant
●he
state
of
the
Empire
and
City
of
Rome
:
now
the
seuenth
head
which
is
Antichrist
,
is
one
of
the
heads
of
this
Beast
,
and
therefore
must
needs
haue
the
same
domination
with
it
;
that
is
,
Latine
or
Romane
,
as
the
other
sixe
were
called
,
especially
by
the
Greekes
,
who
called
it
ordinarily
by
this
name
,
The
Latine
Empire
and
Emperour
.
Thirdly
,
it
is
also
certaine
,
that
during
the
time
of
the
Latine
or
Romane
Empire
,
Antichrist
could
not
discouer
himselfe
:
but
that
which
was
the
obstacle
of
his
comming
being
remoued
,
then
he
was
to
spring
out
of
the
ruines
thereof
,
and
so
must
needs
succeed
him
in
the
same
place
and
authority
:
but
the
Empire
of
Rome
is
long
agoe
taken
out
of
the
way
,
there
remaining
nothing
thereof
now
but
a
bare
title
without
being
.
And
the
Pope
hath
vsurped
all
the
power
and
authority
thereof
into
his
hands
,
as
also
the
City
it selfe
,
and
therefore
why
should
wee
doubt
but
that
the
name
Antichrist
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
and
so
that
the
Pope
is
he
without
all
question
?
Lastly
,
that
he
may
plainely
declare
that
this
name
belongeth
properly
vnto
him
,
and
none
else
,
he
imposeth
this
name
vpon
all
that
depend
vpon
him
:
his
Church
is
called
the
Latine
Church
,
so
is
the
Apostolicall
Sea
:
the
publick
Liturgie
is
commanded
to
bee
Latine
:
so
Prayers
,
Bulles
,
Indulgences
,
Masses
,
Vespers
,
Mattens
,
Decrees
,
Pleas
,
all
Latine
;
yea
,
the
holy
Scripture
it selfe
by
the
Decree
of
the
Counsell
of
Trent
,
is
not
authenticall
,
but
in
Latine
.
And
that
which
is
most
obseruable
,
this
publick
seruice
in
the
Latine
tongue
,
was
(
as
Wolphius
sheweth
)
brought
in
and
obtruded
vpon
the
whole
Church
,
Recondit
lect.
by
Pope
Vitalian
precisely
in
the
yeere
,
666.
which
is
the
number
of
the
name
of
the
Beast
in
the
Apocalyps
.
Did
not
Irenaeus
then
ayme
neere
to
the
marke
,
when
he
propounded
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
very
likely
to
bee
this
name
?
Who
if
he
had
liued
at
this
day
,
and
seene
all
these
things
before
named
,
especially
the
diuision
of
his
Romane
Empire
,
and
the
Papall
vsurpation
,
would
not
haue
giuen
it
out
as
a
probable
coniecture
,
but
as
an
assured
and
vndoubted
truth
.
11
There
are
diuers
other
names
found
out
,
or
rather
deuised
by
sundry
Authors
,
which
in
the
Greeke
Characters
make
this
number
;
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
Hippolitus
,
which
is
Nego
in
Latine
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
Arethas
,
that
is
,
illustris
,
famous
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Victor
,
a
Conquerour
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
prauus
dux
,
a
wicked
Guide
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
vere
nocens
,
truly
hurtfull
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
olim
inuidens
,
enuying
of
long
time
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Agnus
nocens
,
an
hurtfull
Lambe
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
Primasius
,
that
is
,
contrarius
,
an
Aduersarie
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
Italian
Church
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
I
am
a
God
vpon
earth
:
with
diuers
other
like
;
out
of
all
which
,
Bellarmine
concludeth
,
that
because
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
Greeke
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Romanus
in
Hebrew
,
doe
not
onely
comprehend
this
number
,
but
manie
other
names
besides
,
therefore
this
cannot
bee
the
name
signified
in
the
Apocalyps
.
But
wee
are
to
vnderstand
;
first
,
that
some
of
these
names
doe
not
iumpe
with
the
number
,
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
and
secondly
,
that
some
do
properly
appertaine
to
the
Pope
,
and
to
the
Church
of
Rome
;
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
yet
thirdly
,
that
none
of
them
represent
the
name
of
the
former
beast
which
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
doth
,
and
therefore
are
in
no
sort
to
be
accepted
,
as
nothing
agreeing
to
the
purpose
of
that
Prophesie
:
for
if
any
name
would
serue
the
turne
,
an
hundred
such
like
were
easie
to
be
deuised
by
the
wit
of
man
.
12.
As
for
those
names
inuented
by
the
learned
Papists
,
onely
of
purpose
to
disgrace
our
Religion
,
they
fauour
so
much
of
malice
and
ignorance
,
that
they
deserue
no
other
consutation
,
but
derision
and
contempt
:
such
are
these
ensuing
:
Martin
Lauter
,
for
Martin
Luther
,
if
the
Latine
letters
be
accounted
for
numbers
after
the
Greeke
computation
,
this
is
Lindaas
deuise
:
but
Genebrard
will
haue
it
to
bee
Lulther
for
Luther
being
written
with
Hebrew
characters
.
Bellarmine
hath
deuised
Dabid
Chitreta
,
for
Dauid
Chitraeus
;
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
for
the
Country
wherein
Luther
was
borne
:
all
which
are
ridiculous
,
and
farre
vnbeseeming
the
grauity
of
such
learned
men
,
were
not
their
eyes
blinded
with
malice
.
By
as
good
reason
we
might
conclude
,
that
Paulus
Quintus
was
Antichrist
,
because
the
Anagiam
of
his
name
is
thus
,
Quis
tu
?
an
Lupus
?
And
his
title
which
hee
takes
to
himselfe
,
Vicarius
Dei
generalis
in
terris
,
containeth
in
the
numerall
Letters
thereof
iust
the
number
666.
as
may
appeare
by
this
computation
of
them
:
or
that
euery
Pope
since
they
tooke
vpon
them
the
title
of
the
head
of
the
Church
and
vniuersall
Bishop
,
is
Antichrist
:
Otherwise
as
Walter
Bruite
diuers
hundred
yeeres
since
affirmeth
,
these
words
,
Dux
Cleri
,
make
the
same
number
of
666.
but
these
Cabalisticall
conceits
,
are
rather
flashes
of
ouer-flowing
wits
,
then
sound
traces
of
true
iudgement
.
13
The
name
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
then
,
is
of
all
the
most
probable
vpon
which
wee
rest
,
vntill
it
shall
please
God
to
reueale
another
vnto
vs
:
for
Antichrist
must
bee
the
head
of
the
Romane
state
in
generall
,
but
so
farre
forth
as
it
is
Latine
:
the
Mother
City
whereof
is
seuen
hilled
Rome
.
For
this
name
Latine
is
that
by
which
the
East
and
Westerne
Romanes
were
distinguished
,
the
Westerne
calling
themselues
indeed
Romanes
,
yet
by
the
Greekes
were
called
alwaies
Latines
for
distinction
sake
.
CHAP.
3.
Of
the
Character
or
Marke
of
Antichrist
.
1.
A
Character
is
a
marke
or
symboll
of
difference
by
which
one
thing
is
knowne
from
another
;
thus
Merchants
by
certaine
Seales
and
Markes
vse
to
distinguish
their
Wares
,
and
Grasiers
their
Cattle
and
Sheepe
,
and
Captaines
their
Souldiers
;
as
Ishmael
the
Persian
Sophi
distinguished
all
his
followers
that
held
of
Haly
,
whom
they
pretended
to
bee
the
true
successour
of
Mahomet
,
from
the
Turkes
,
that
were
of
a
contrary
opinion
,
by
a
red
Ribbon
on
their
Hats
.
The
word
is
deriued
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifieth
to
imprint
,
or
ingraue
a
marke
vpon
a
thing
:
and
so
Character
signifieth
a
marke
,
or
note
imprinted
.
And
it
is
taken
either
literally
,
or
metaphorically
;
literally
as
before
,
and
metaphorically
as
in
Demosthenes
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
In
the
speech
is
seene
an
image
of
the
minde
:
more
particulary
for
a
forme
or
peculiar
fashion
of
speaking
,
called
of
Tully
.
Forma
dicendi
:
and
so
also
Forma
or
Character
viuendi
,
A
fashion
or
maner
of
liuing
,
consisting
in
outward
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
as
it
is
vsed
,
2.
Machab.
4.
And
lastly
,
it
is
vsed
for
the
description
of
a
thing
,
whereby
it
is
distinguished
from
another
,
as
Tully
affirmeth
in
his
Topicks
.
These
different
acceptations
of
the
word
,
shew
plainly
,
that
the
Papists
who
restraine
the
word
to
some
corporall
and
visible
marke
to
bee
imposed
by
Antichrist
vpon
his
followers
,
doe
manifest
wrong
vnto
the
holy
Ghost
,
restraining
that
to
one
strict
sense
,
which
should
bee
left
at
large
.
2.
There
be
sundry
opinions
touching
this
Character
of
the
Beast
what
it
should
be
.
Bullinger
thinketh
it
to
be
Vnction
of
Chrisme
,
wherewith
all
Christians
liuing
vnder
the
obedience
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
are
signed
in
the
forehead
.
Bullinger
.
ser.
61.
in
Apocal.
Theodorus
Bibliander
in
his
Chronology
tab.
10.
saith
,
it
is
nothing
else
but
the
outward
profession
of
the
Romane
faith
,
without
which
the
Papists
affirme
,
that
a
man
cannot
be
a
true
Catholike
.
Chytreus
would
haue
it
to
be
the
Oath
,
which
is
imposed
vpon
all
for
their
obedience
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Others
thinke
it
to
be
the
Vnction
sacerdotall
,
by
which
an
indeleble
character
(
as
they
say
)
is
imprinted
vpon
all
that
take
those
sacred
orders
:
and
some
againe
to
be
nothing
else
,
but
the
superstitious
carriage
of
Popish
ceremonies
of
the
Romish
Church
,
as
worshipping
of
Images
,
creeping
to
the
Crosse
,
adoring
the
Sacramentall
bread
,
and
such
like
.
Hippolitus
the
Martyr
(
if
he
bee
not
counterfeit
)
saith
,
that
this
Character
is
nothing
else
,
but
not
to
vse
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
but
rather
to
detest
and
abolish
it
,
which
is
a
pri●atiue
marke
,
and
therefore
no
marke
at
all
:
for
a
Character
is
a
positiue
impression
,
Primasius
,
Beda
and
R●p●●tus
thinke
,
that
the
Character
of
Antichrist
shall
bee
certaine
letters
,
wherewith
the
name
of
Antichrist
shall
be
written
:
but
this
opinion
Bellarmine
him selfe
confuteth
.
Ribera
in
his
Commentary
vpon
Apoc.
13.
〈◊〉
.
1●
.
and
34.35
.
hath
two
opinions
concerning
this
Character
,
the
one
that
it
should
bee
a
certaine
marke
in
Antichrists
priuy
Signet
,
wherewith
hee
should
seale
all
his
Decrees
,
Edicts
,
and
Letters
after
the
maner
of
Kings
and
Princes
,
and
probably
coniectureth
,
that
this
may
bee
the
picture
of
a
Dragon
,
as
the
Romane
Emperours
carried
an
Eagle
in
their
Signet
and
Ensignes
:
but
hee
little
thought
that
this
coniecture
would
touch
some
of
the
Popes
,
and
Paulus
Quintus
by
name
,
who
bore
Dragons
in
their
Armes
.
But
not
resting
vpon
this
,
his
second
coniecture
is
,
that
it
should
bee
the
name
wherein
Antichrist
most
glorieth
,
abridged
in
a
certaine
figure
,
and
this
he
supposeth
out
of
one
Aubertus
,
who
tooke
it
(
as
he
saith
)
from
Primasius
,
might
well
be
the
name
of
Christ
,
or
the
Messias
:
which
Antichrist
should
stile
himselfe
by
.
This
figure
is
thus
expressed
by
him
,
as
is
set
downe
in
the
margent
,
which
if
it
be
so
yet
fitly
agreeth
to
the
Pope
,
who
glorieth
in
the
name
of
Christs
Vicar
,
and
vseth
,
or
rather
abuseth
all
kinde
of
crosses
to
most
horrible
Idolatry
:
and
therefore
Napiour
vpon
the
Apocalyps
,
saith
;
that
these
very
crosses
thus
abused
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
are
the
true
markes
of
the
Beast
.
Lastly
,
Bellarmine
with
more
modesty
then
the
rest
,
thinketh
,
that
Antichrist
shall
haue
a
positiue
visible
marke
which
he
will
imprint
vpon
all
:
but
what
marke
this
shall
be
,
cannot
be
knowne
,
till
Antichrist
himselfe
be
come
.
3.
Bellarmine
proueth
out
of
the
words
of
the
Text
,
that
this
Character
is
but
one
and
not
m●ny
,
for
the
Scripture
(
saith
he
)
speakes
alwaies
of
it
,
and
of
the
name
,
and
of
the
number
of
the
name
,
in
the
singular
number
;
and
therefore
that
they
speake
absurdly
,
that
bring
in
a
multiplicity
of
workes
:
whereunto
we
consent
that
the
Character
is
but
one
:
and
yet
it
hindereth
not
,
but
that
which
is
vnum
specie
,
or
numero
,
one
in
kinde
or
number
,
may
notwithstanding
haue
many
parts
and
branches
:
As
the
body
of
a
man
is
one
,
and
yet
hath
many
m●●●●ers
:
a
tree
is
one
,
and
yet
hath
many
branches
:
the
Church
is
one
,
and
yet
hath
many
parts
:
so
is
this
Character
one
,
and
yet
may
be
diuided
into
many
sections
and
parts
which
so
that
they
proceede
from
one
roote
,
and
tend
to
one
end
,
doe
no
wai●s
hinder
the
vnity
of
this
Character
.
And
so
though
in
generall
,
this
Character
o●
the
Beast
be
common
to
all
Antichrists
followers
,
yet
some
may
be
marked
with
one
branch
of
it
,
and
some
with
another
,
according
to
their
quality
,
being
in
effect
all
but
one
and
the
same
.
For
as
the
Character
of
Christians
is
but
one
,
to
wit
,
their
subiection
to
Christ
,
and
their
spirituall
communion
with
him
,
as
the
onely
Head
and
Spouse
of
the
Catholike
Church
:
yet
this
one
hath
many
parts
,
and
is
either
inward
or
outward
:
the
inward
Character
of
a
Christian
,
is
faith
working
through
loue
,
with
which
they
that
are
indued
,
are
sealed
vnto
saluation
,
and
knowne
onely
vnto
God.
The
outward
,
is
partly
in
the
forehead
by
profession
of
this
faith
,
and
partly
in
the
right
hand
,
by
liuing
according
to
the
rules
of
that
profession
,
and
partly
in
the
participation
of
the
Sacraments
,
to
wit
,
Baptisme
,
and
the
Lords
Supper
,
which
are
the
badges
of
Christianity
.
So
the
Character
of
Antichrists
followers
,
though
it
be
but
one
in
specie
,
yet
it
is
partly
inward
,
and
partly
outward
:
the
inward
may
well
be
accounted
that
implicite
faith
of
the
Papists
,
whereby
they
beleeue
whatsoeuer
the
Pope
and
the
Church
of
Rome
beleeueth
,
or
propoundeth
to
be
beleeued
,
though
they
know
not
what
it
is
:
and
the
outward
,
is
either
in
their
forehead
,
by
open
profession
of
the
Romane
faith
,
or
in
the
right
hand
,
by
liuing
according
to
the
superstitious
traditions
of
the
Church
;
or
lastly
in
both
,
by
receiuing
the
Popish
Sacraments
,
and
putting
more
confidence
in
them
for
their
saluation
,
then
in
those
Sacraments
which
Christ
himselfe
ordained
.
Aug.
de
ciui●
.
dei
lib.
20.
cap.
9.
And
thus
Lyranus
,
S.
Augustine
,
Primasius
,
Richardus
De
sancto
Victore
,
Haymo
,
and
diuers
others
of
their
owne
side
,
expound
the
phrases
of
the
fore-head
,
and
right
hand
,
In
fronte
per
professionem
,
in
manu
per
operationem
.
4.
This
marke
of
the
Beast
then
being
one
in
specie
,
and
yet
diuided
into
many
branches
,
may
well
be
considered
two
waies
:
either
as
common
to
all
that
are
subiect
to
Antichrist
,
or
particular
to
such
as
buy
and
sell
.
This
distinction
is
plaine
in
the
Text
,
Reuel.
13.16.17
.
And
he
causeth
all
both
small
and
great
,
rich
and
poore
,
free
and
bound
,
to
receiue
a
marke
in
their
right
hand
,
and
in
their
fore-heades
:
this
is
the
common
marke
,
and
then
followeth
in
the
Text
:
And
that
no
man
might
buy
or
sell
,
saue
he
that
had
the
marke
:
which
is
the
particular
marke
,
plainly
distinguished
from
the
former
,
by
the
coniunction
copulatiue
(
and
)
whereby
all
Papists
binde
themselues
in
obedience
and
subiection
to
the
Pope
,
and
the
Church
of
Rome
,
without
which
it
is
not
lawfull
for
any
to
make
profession
of
the
Christian
faith
,
without
the
imputation
of
Heresie
,
or
Schisme
at
least
.
And
this
marke
seemeth
to
be
imprinted
foure
seuerall
waies
principally
.
First
,
by
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
according
to
their
vse
.
Secondly
,
by
their
supposed
Sacrament
of
Confirmation
and
Chrisme
.
Thirdly
,
by
solemne
oath
and
attestation
.
And
lastly
,
by
customary
superstition
,
and
practise
of
the
Romish
Ceremonies
.
5.
Concerning
Bapti●me
,
they
themselues
teach
and
affirme
,
that
therein
is
contained
a
secret
and
implicite
oath
of
obedience
to
the
Pope
,
which
is
a
kinde
of
hidden
Character
:
thus
Mathaeus
Tortus
,
or
rather
Bellarmine
page
.
51.
and
Augustinus
Tryumphus
.
q.
22.
art.
4.
ad
secundum
.
And
this
Character
I
thinke
to
be
imprinted
according
to
their
doctrine
by
the
Popish
Ceremonies
,
wherewith
that
holy
Sacrament
is
adulterated
,
Creame
,
Oyle
,
Salt
,
Spittle
,
and
many
other
such
apish
trumperies
,
which
Christ
,
and
his
Apostles
,
and
the
Primitiue
Church
neuer
heard
of
,
but
are
part
of
those
counterfeit
drugs
,
that
are
fetcht
out
of
the
Whore
of
Babylons
box
:
and
so
whereas
in
holy
Baptisme
,
we
receiue
the
Character
of
Iesus
Christ
,
they
are
thereby
marked
as
slaues
vnto
Antichrist
,
which
is
a
most
horrible
prophanation
of
that
most
Sacred
mystery
.
For
should
that
which
is
the
marke
of
our
obedience
to
Christ
,
be
made
a
marke
of
our
obedience
to
Antichrist
?
Are
men
therefore
baptised
into
Christ
,
that
they
should
serue
Antichrist
?
But
thus
it
becommeth
Antichrist
to
doe
,
therefore
we
need
not
wonder
at
it
.
6.
In
their
supposed
Sacrament
of
Confirmation
,
which
they
blasphemously
preferre
before
Baptisme
,
for
they
teach
,
that
a
man
is
not
a
full
and
perfect
Christian
,
though
he
be
baptized
,
till
he
be
confirmed
by
the
hands
of
the
Bishop
,
and
that
a
man
is
not
a
Christian
till
then
.
I
say
in
this
Sacrament
,
an
apparant
marke
is
printed
on
the
forehead
of
the
Confirmed
by
the
Bishop
,
with
their
hallowed
Chrisme
,
in
forme
of
a
Crosse
and
this
they
say
is
so
necessary
,
that
he
cannot
be
a
Christian
,
qui
confirmatione
episcopali
non
fuerit
chrismatus
:
that
is
,
not
marked
with
Episcopall
Confirmation
.
Bellar.
catechism
.
Yea
Bellarmine
directly
affirmeth
,
that
by
confirmation
,
another
marke
is
imprinted
vpon
the
soule
then
by
Baptisme
,
by
which
a
true
Christian
shall
be
discerned
from
an
Infidell
apud
inferos
,
that
is
,
amongst
the
dead
,
or
in
the
gates
of
hell
.
This
then
is
another
way
whereby
men
receiue
the
marke
of
Antichrist
,
when
with
such
superstition
,
and
an
opinion
of
necessity
,
they
vse
this
Popish
Ceremony
,
of
which
I
doubt
not
but
there
is
and
may
be
an
holy
vse
in
the
Church
of
God
;
but
so
,
that
it
be
first
purged
from
these
superfluities
.
7.
The
third
is
by
protestation
and
oath
,
whereby
all
from
the
highest
to
the
lowest
,
Emperours
,
Princes
,
Bishops
,
Clerkes
,
with
all
that
take
any
degree
in
schooles
,
or
vndertake
any
publick
office
in
the
Common-wealth
,
or
that
being
priuate
persons
,
are
suspected
to
disagree
from
〈◊〉
doctrine
of
the
Romish
Church
,
are
constrained
to
swe●●legiance
and
fidelity
to
the
Pope
,
as
to
the
supream●
〈…〉
the
Church
.
And
this
Character
is
imprinted
bot●
〈…〉
foreheade
by
solemne
attestation
,
and
in
their
righ●
〈…〉
laying
it
on
a
booke
:
and
the
reason
hereof
is
this
,
〈…〉
they
hold
it
of
necessity
to
saluation
,
for
euery
creat●
〈…〉
subiect
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
And
that
we
may
see
〈…〉
particular
,
the
Emperour
before
he
can
be
Crowne●
〈◊〉
confirmed
by
the
Pope
,
taketh
two
solemne
oathes
,
one
〈◊〉
his
entrance
into
the
City
of
Rome
,
to
preserue
the
ancient
and
vsuall
customes
thereof
,
and
the
second
in
the
Chappell
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
called
S.
Mary
amidst
the
Towers
,
where
he
sweareth
himselfe
a
Liege-seruant
to
the
Pope
,
and
that
he
will
prot●ct
and
defend
him
,
and
the
Church
of
Rome
,
in
all
the
necessities
and
vtilities
thereof
:
then
he
must
be
couered
with
a
surplesse
,
and
receiued
amongst
the
Canons
of
S.
Peter
,
as
a
Canon
and
Brother
,
as
if
he
were
not
capable
of
the
Imperiall
dignity
,
vnlesse
he
were
enrolled
into
the
orders
of
the
Beast
:
then
one
of
the
Cardinall
Bishops
,
accompanied
with
two
Deacons
,
leadeth
him
in
to
the
Altar
of
S.
Maurice
,
where
he
is
annoynted
on
the
right
arme
and
shoulders
in
forme
of
a
Crosse
,
with
the
exorcised
Oyle
of
the
Catechumes
,
and
before
his
Coronation
,
the
Pope
giueth
to
the
Emperour
kneeling
before
him
a
Sword
and
an
Apple
into
his
right
hand
,
and
a
Scepter
into
his
left
.
In
fine
,
after
his
Coronation
,
the
Emperour
waiteth
vpon
the
Pope
at
saying
of
Masse
as
a
sub-deacon
,
and
deliuereth
vnto
him
the
Chalice
,
and
a
plate
with
Hostes
,
and
water
to
mixe
with
the
wine
.
This
is
the
order
of
the
Emperours
Coronation
:
wherein
what
doth
he
else
,
but
receiue
vpon
him
the
marke
of
the
Beast
,
seeing
all
these
Ceremonies
are
both
the
inuentions
of
the
Pope
,
and
serue
to
no
other
end
,
but
to
tye
him
to
his
obedience
?
The
like
protestation
of
obedience
to
the
Pope
and
Church
of
Rome
,
is
made
by
all
such
Princes
as
are
subiect
to
the
Papacy
at
their
Coronation
,
as
Histories
〈◊〉
●bundantly
testifie
.
The
Oaths
that
Bishops
take
at
〈…〉
●f
their
consecration
,
is
notorious
and
famous
,
〈…〉
●entioning
God
,
nor
Iesus
Christ
,
nor
his
word
,
〈…〉
are
that
they
will
be
obedient
to
the
Pope
,
〈…〉
●ll
rights
of
S.
Peter
,
entertaine
his
Legates
,
〈…〉
●gment
the
Rights
,
Honours
,
and
Priuiledges
〈…〉
of
Rome
,
and
visit
either
personally
,
or
by
〈…〉
,
the
Apostolike
Sea
,
once
in
three
or
foure
〈…〉
●er
with
many
other
particulars
:
which
Oath
〈…〉
at
large
,
in
the
Pontificall
,
in
the
Chapter
〈◊〉
●ecration
of
Bishops
:
and
who
seeth
not
,
that
it
is
〈◊〉
oath
of
a
Pastour
of
the
Church
,
promising
obedience
to
God
and
his
word
,
but
of
a
vassall
to
the
Pope
,
as
to
his
feudall
Lord
,
and
Soueraigne
Prince
?
In
summe
,
the
generall
Oath
that
all
take
,
is
set
downe
in
the
Bull
of
Pius
Quintus
,
vpon
the
forme
of
Oath
from
the
profession
of
their
faith
,
wherein
is
expressely
contained
,
the
new
Romish
Creed
,
consisting
of
twelue
new
articles
,
equall
to
those
twelue
of
the
Apostles
Creed
,
wherewith
,
as
with
a
manifest
Character
,
all
the
Romanists
are
stamped
,
and
that
by
the
decree
of
the
Tridentine
Councill
.
8.
The
last
way
of
imprinting
this
Character
,
is
by
the
superstitious
practise
of
the
Popish
Ceremonies
,
as
namely
,
the
celebrating
of
Festiuall
daies
ordained
by
the
Pope
,
hearing
of
Masse
,
fasting
in
Lent
,
and
other
enioyned
times
,
abstaining
from
flesh
on
Fridaies
,
and
Saturdaies
,
shriuing
to
a
Priest
at
Easter
,
partaking
the
Sacrament
vnder
one
kinde
,
creeping
to
the
Crosse
,
falling
downe
before
an
Image
,
putting
ashes
on
their
heads
on
Ashwedensday
,
and
whipping
themselues
on
good
Friday
,
with
an
hundred
more
such
vaine
trumperies
,
which
were
neuer
commanded
by
God
,
and
wherein
notwithstanding
they
place
the
perfection
of
a
Christian
life
.
9.
As
touching
the
particular
marke
:
that
is
proper
to
them
that
buy
and
sell
in
the
Church
,
as
the
words
of
the
Text
doe
plainly
shew
:
now
if
this
buying
and
selling
be
referred
to
outward
and
ciuill
commerce
betwixt
man
and
man
,
as
some
suppose
,
yet
it
fitly
agreeth
to
the
Romane
Bishop
,
who
prohibiteth
all
such
commerce
with
those
that
are
not
subiect
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Bertold
.
Constant
.
Append.
ad
Herman
.
Contract
An.
1054.
Thus
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
alias
Hildebrand
,
counselled
William
the
Conquerour
;
Ne
aliquem
in
sua
potestate
aliquid
emere
aut
vendere
permitteret
,
quem
Apostolicae
sedi
inobedientem
deprehenderet
,
that
is
,
That
he
should
perm●t
none
to
buy
and
sell
in
his
Dominion
,
whom
he
found
disobedient
to
the
Apostolike
Sea
.
Alexander
the
third
,
in
Synodo
Turonensi
,
caused
the
very
Decree
to
be
made
,
that
no
dwelling
place
or
succour
should
be
affoorded
to
such
as
withdrew
themselues
from
the
ubiection
of
the
Pope
.
Sed
nec
in
venditione
et
emptione
al●qua
cum
ijs
communio
habeatur
.
So
it
was
also
decreed
in
the
Laterane
Councill
,
Guliel
Neubrig
.
rum
Angl.
c.
lib.
2.
cap.
15
〈◊〉
lib.
●
.
cap.
3.
against
the
Albigenses
,
Ne
quis
eos
in
domibus
vel
in
terra
sua
tenere
vel
fouere
vel
negotiationem
cum
ijs
exercere
presumat
.
The
like
is
to
be
found
in
the
Bull
of
Martine
the
fift
,
against
the
errours
of
Wicleffe
,
and
Husse
:
and
in
the
Bull
of
Pa●lus
the
third
,
against
King
Henry
the
eight
and
his
subiects
,
Ne
perm●●t
intur
contractus
inne
negotiationes
et
marchantias
quoslibet
exercere
,
&c.
And
no
maruell
if
they
forbid
to
buy
and
sell
those
that
haue
not
this
marke
,
seeing
they
goe
so
farre
,
as
to
dissolue
the
bonds
of
nature
and
humanity
:
as
that
an
Heretike
may
lawfully
be
spoiled
of
all
goods
:
a
Father
may
disinherite
an
Hereticall
sonne
:
and
a
sonne
may
likewise
deny
obedience
and
maintenance
to
his
Father
:
a
Catholike
wife
,
is
not
bound
to
yeeld
beneuolence
to
an
Hereticall
husband
;
subiects
are
not
tyed
to
obey
their
Hereticall
Prince
,
but
may
ri
e
vp
against
him
and
depose
him
.
These
are
their
owne
proper
doctrines
,
printed
,
maintained
,
and
propugned
by
them
.
And
who
is
an
Heretike
with
them
,
but
he
,
be
neuer
so
Orthodox
,
whose
faith
doth
not
conspire
in
euery
point
,
with
the
faith
of
the
Pope
,
and
the
Church
of
Rome
?
This
Prophecy
then
in
this
literall
signification
of
buying
and
selling
,
doth
so
fit
the
Pope
and
his
Church
,
that
it
may
seeme
rather
to
be
an
History
,
then
a
Prophecy
.
Neither
is
Bellarmines
exception
any
thing
worth
,
that
the
Iewes
in
Rome
vnder
the
Popes
nose
,
are
permitted
to
buy
and
sell
:
for
this
Prophecy
is
plainly
to
be
vnderstood
of
Christians
,
and
not
of
the
Iewes
or
Infidels
.
10.
But
if
we
vnderstand
it
spiritually
,
of
the
trafficke
of
soules
,
then
is
the
case
more
cleare
:
for
is
not
Merchandize
made
of
soules
of
men
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
doe
they
not
sell
them
at
a
very
low
rate
?
Witnesse
their
Dispensations
,
Pardons
,
Masses
,
Trentals
,
Agnus
deis
,
holy
Graines
,
with
a
number
more
such
like
fopperies
,
which
they
exchange
with
men
for
the
price
of
their
soules
.
And
who
are
the
traders
in
this
Mart
?
But
onely
they
,
that
haue
receiued
the
marke
of
the
Beast
,
who
buy
them
for
things
of
nought
,
and
sell
them
againe
to
the
diuell
for
worse
then
nought
.
Of
this
trafficke
of
soules
,
S.
Peter
prophecieth
,
2.
Pet.
2.3
.
That
there
should
arise
vp
in
the
Church
false
teachers
,
who
thorough
couetousnes
should
with
famed
words
make
merchandize
of
mens
soules
:
that
is
,
prostitute
the
people
of
God
vnto
Sathan
,
and
change
the
truth
of
God
into
gainefull
fables
.
These
Merchants
are
all
the
Cleargy
of
the
Papacy
,
who
in
their
Sacrament
of
order
,
receiue
the
marke
of
the
Beast
.
This
is
most
apparant
,
by
consideration
of
the
manner
of
the
ordination
of
their
whole
Cleargy
,
from
the
least
vnto
the
greatest
.
The
smaller
orders
,
are
these
foure
:
Porters
,
Lectors
,
Exorcists
,
and
Acoluths
.
The
Porters
at
their
ordination
,
receiue
from
the
Bishop
the
keyes
of
the
Church
into
their
right
hand
:
The
Lector
receiueth
a
booke
,
as
also
doth
the
Exorcist
with
his
right
hand
:
and
the
Acolutha
a
Candlestick
with
the
candle
put
out
:
and
by
these
seuerall
ceremonies
,
they
receiue
the
markes
of
their
order
,
as
is
plainly
described
in
the
Romane
Pontificall
,
Fol.
6.7.8.9
.
&c.
But
before
all
this
,
they
receiue
their
first
tonsure
,
the
Bishop
cutting
off
the
end
of
their
haire
in
foure
places
:
to
wit
,
on
the
forehead
,
behinde
,
and
by
the
two
eares
.
The
greater
orders
are
three
:
Subdeacon
,
Deacon
,
and
Priest
.
The
Subdeacon
receiues
the
Character
of
his
order
,
by
touching
with
his
right
hand
the
booke
of
the
Epistles
,
as
the
Deacon
doth
by
touching
the
booke
of
the
Gospels
.
As
for
the
Priests
,
after
that
the
Bishop
,
with
some
other
Priests
assisting
,
haue
imposed
their
hands
vpon
his
head
,
which
is
an
Euangelicall
custome
;
he
then
annoynteth
both
his
hands
with
sacred
oyle
,
and
then
presenteth
vnto
him
a
Chalice
with
wine
and
water
,
and
a
plate
with
an
Hoast
in
it
,
which
he
receiueth
in
his
fingers
,
touching
withall
the
plate
and
the
edge
of
the
Chalice
,
and
by
this
action
(
say
they
)
is
the
marke
of
this
order
imprinted
vpon
him
.
The
like
may
be
obserued
in
the
higher
dignities
of
the
Cleargy
,
Bishops
,
Archbishops
,
Metropolitanes
,
Cardinals
,
all
which
,
after
their
solemne
oath
of
subiection
to
the
Pope
,
as
to
their
Leige-Lord
,
are
really
characterized
with
many
markes
and
ceremonies
.
As
Bishops
,
at
their
consecration
with
holy
oyle
,
put
on
the
crownes
of
their
heades
,
&
vpon
their
hands
a
Crosier
staffe
,
a
booke
,
a
ring
,
two
torches
,
two
loaues
of
bread
,
with
two
vessels
of
wine
,
a
Miter
all
besprinkled
with
holy
water
,
and
a
paire
of
hallowed
gloues
.
All
which
ceremonies
,
as
they
are
not
to
be
found
in
the
booke
of
God
,
so
they
can
be
counted
nothing
else
but
the
Beasts
markes
.
As
for
Archbishops
,
Primates
,
and
Patriarches
;
though
they
be
chosen
and
consecrated
,
yet
they
may
not
execute
their
authority
,
till
they
haue
receiued
from
Rome
a
Pall
,
Pallium
,
which
Pallium
,
or
Pall
,
is
a
little
narrow
cloake
made
of
white
wooll
,
hallowed
by
the
sepulchres
of
Saint
Peter
and
Saint
Paul
,
and
after
kept
by
the
Subdeacons
till
it
be
purchased
of
the
Pope
with
a
great
summe
of
money
.
And
this
is
their
marke
,
without
which
they
can
neither
buy
nor
sell
in
this
Babylonish
Faire
.
He
that
would
see
at
large
the
foolery
of
this
superstitious
ceremony
,
let
him
read
Durand
his
Rational
.
Diuinis
lib.
3.
cap.
17.
and
the
booke
of
Sacred
Ceremonies
.
Lib.
1.
sect.
10.
cap
5.
The
character
of
the
great
Cardinal
,
is
a
red
Hat
with
long
Tassels
,
by
which
they
are
knowne
to
be
pillars
of
the
world
,
(
as
their
name
in
their
fond
conceit
importeth
,
)
and
are
made
not
onely
the
great
Counsellors
of
State
to
the
Apostolicall
Chaire
,
but
euen
partes
and
members
of
the
great
Bishop
himselfe
.
11.
By
all
this
that
hath
beene
spoken
it
is
cleare
,
that
all
these
diuers
orders
of
the
Cleargy
,
receiue
the
marke
of
the
Beast
;
both
in
the
forehead
by
an
outward
profession
,
and
recognition
of
their
subiection
to
the
Pope
;
and
in
their
right
hand
,
by
actuall
obedience
:
neither
haue
they
onely
the
marke
,
but
also
the
name
,
and
number
of
the
name
:
for
as
the
name
most
likely
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
containing
also
the
number
;
so
all
that
are
of
these
orders
must
bee
Latines
,
that
is
,
be
skilfull
in
the
Latine
tongue
,
without
some
knowledge
wherein
they
would
be
vnfit
for
this
negotiation
,
wherein
all
their
trading
is
in
Latine
.
And
therefore
the
Councell
of
Trent
doth
require
,
that
the
very
first
orders
are
not
to
bee
conferred
vpon
any
,
but
such
as
haue
some
skill
in
the
Latine
tongue
.
I
conclude
then
,
that
Saint
Iohn
hath
set
downe
nothing
touching
the
marke
of
the
Beast
,
which
doth
not
fitly
agree
to
the
Pope
and
his
Cleargy
.
CHAP.
4.
Touching
the
seate
of
Antichrist
in
generall
.
1.
THe
seate
of
Antichrist
(
that
is
,
the
place
where
hee
shall
reigne
and
sit
)
is
to
bee
considered
two
wayes
:
First
,
at
large
,
secondly
,
more
peculiar
and
proper
.
His
Seate
at
large
is
described
,
2.
●hess
.
2.3.4
.
to
bee
in
the
Temple
of
God
:
and
his
proper
and
peculiar
Seate
is
marked
out
,
Reuel.
17.18
.
to
be
the
great
City
with
seuen
hils
,
which
ruled
then
ouer
the
Kings
of
the
earth
.
And
these
two
different
considerations
,
doe
fall
into
each
others
:
for
therefore
hee
is
said
to
sit
in
the
Church
of
God
,
because
he
sitteth
in
the
City
with
seuen
hils
,
which
taketh
vpon
her selfe
the
name
of
the
Catholike
Church
:
and
therefore
in
the
City
with
seuen
hils
,
because
in
the
Church
.
2.
By
the
Temple
wherein
Saint
Paul
saith
Antichrist
shal
fit
,
cannot
be
meant
the
Temple
at
Ierusalem
,
as
some
of
the
Fathers
haue
imagined
,
and
the
Papists
accuratly
defend
,
as
most
fit
for
their
Antichrist
,
which
they
suppose
to
arise
out
of
the
nation
of
the
Iewes
;
and
that
for
three
reasons
.
First
,
because
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
was
a
type
and
a
figure
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
therefore
as
other
types
and
figures
did
,
so
ought
it
to
cease
at
the
comming
of
the
body
and
the
truth
:
and
therefore
when
the
Church
was
gathered
out
of
the
Iewes
and
Gentiles
,
that
Temple
was
to
haue
an
end
;
they
then
that
expect
the
restoring
of
the
Temple
,
with
the
same
labour
expect
the
restauration
of
the
Iewish
Ceremonies
.
For
as
the
Tabernacle
which
Moses
erected
,
which
was
a
type
of
the
Church
Militant
,
ceased
at
the
building
of
the
first
Temple
;
so
that
Temple
both
in
the
first
and
second
institution
which
was
a
type
of
the
Church
triumphant
,
was
to
cease
and
yeeld
to
the
spirituall
Temple
which
is
the
Church
,
wherein
is
represented
both
the
Church
Militant
and
Triumphant
.
Secondly
,
it
cannot
be
vnderstood
of
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
,
because
it
was
foretold
both
by
the
Prophets
and
Christ
himselfe
,
that
the
second
Temple
being
once
laid
waste
,
should
neuer
be
●ee
●ified
againe
.
Daniel
saith
plainely
,
that
the
abomination
of
desolation
should
continue
to
the
end
,
Dan.
9.
●7
.
that
●s
,
to
the
consummation
and
end
of
the
world
,
as
both
Saint
Ierome
,
Theodoret
,
and
Origen
expound
the
words
.
Esay
also
according
to
Saint
Ieromes
interpretation
prophecyeth
of
the
same
vtter
and
irrecouerable
destruction
.
Chap.
25.12
.
And
so
doth
Ieremiah
,
Chap.
19.8.11
.
where
he
saith
,
I
will
breake
this
people
and
this
City
,
as
one
breaketh
a
Potters
vessell
that
cannot
be
made
whole
againe
.
Which
words
,
saith
S.
Ierome
cannot
be
meant
of
the
Babylonian
,
but
of
the
Roman
captiuity
:
for
after
the
captiuity
of
Babylon
the
City
was
againe
restored
with
the
Temple
;
but
after
the
destruction
by
Titus
and
Vespasian
,
it
was
neuer
to
be
restored
.
But
Christs
prophecy
is
most
pregnant
of
all
the
rest
,
both
Luke
.
19.44
.
where
he
saith
,
That
one
stone
shall
not
bee
l●ft
vpon
another
,
that
shall
not
be
ouerthrowne
.
And
Chap.
21.24
.
That
Ierusalem
shall
bee
troden
downe
of
the
Gentiles
,
vntill
the
time
of
the
Gentiles
shall
be
fulfilled
:
that
is
,
till
the
end
of
the
world
,
as
Saint
Chrysostome
in
his
second
Oration
against
the
Iewes
expounds
it
.
Thirdly
,
the
euent
in
experience
sheweth
the
truth
of
all
this
:
for
the
Temple
hath
beene
oftentimes
attempted
to
bee
reedified
:
first
by
the
counterfeit
Messias
,
Barchochebas
vnder
Hadrian
the
Emperor
:
secondly
,
in
the
time
of
Constantine
by
the
Iewes
:
and
thirdly
,
by
Iulian
the
Apostate
,
who
deputed
vnto
that
worke
Alipius
of
Antiochia
,
and
furnished
him
with
all
prouision
necessary
for
the
accomplishing
thereof
.
But
as
Saint
Chrysostome
speaketh
,
Chrysost.
orat
.
2.
contra
Iudae●s
.
They
knew
not
that
they
went
about
an
impossible
thing
,
the
Lord
from
heauen
by
a
fearefull
earthquake
and
reuenging
flames
,
with
miraculous
crosses
fixed
in
their
garments
disappointed
their
purpose
,
and
made
them
will
they
nill
they
to
surcease
from
their
worke
.
Iulians
scope
with
the
rest
of
the
Iewes
was
to
conuince
Christ
our
Sauiour
as
a
lying
Prophet
:
but
they
themselues
were
thereby
conuinced
of
horrible
impiety
,
blasphemy
,
and
apostacy
,
against
the
Son
of
God.
Adde
heereunto
the
consent
of
Chrysostome
,
Origen
,
Orig.
tract.
29.
in
Mat.
Cyrill
in
Ruffin●
lib.
1.
c.
p.
37.
Hieron
ad
Marcell●●
.
Sozom●n
.
lib.
5.
cap.
vlt.
Cyrill
of
Ierusalem
,
and
Ierome
with
others
,
that
the
opinion
of
restoring
the
Temple
is
to
bee
numbred
amongst
Iewish
Fables
.
3.
Neither
by
the
Temple
of
God
can
we
vnderstand
any
other
materiall
Temples
built
of
Lime
and
Stone
,
as
if
Antichrist
should
chuse
one
of
them
to
make
his
seat
in
,
and
from
thence
to
exercise
his
dominion
ouer
the
rest
.
For
God
dwelleth
not
in
Temples
built
with
hands
:
and
these
places
are
called
Temples
and
Churches
,
not
for
their
structure
and
building
,
but
by
reason
of
the
assemblies
of
Gods
people
in
them
,
to
offer
vp
spirituall
sacrifices
of
Prayer
and
praise
vnto
God
:
so
that
wheresoeuer
Gods
people
assemble
together
to
pray
vnto
God
,
and
to
praise
his
name
,
and
to
heare
his
Word
,
and
to
receiue
the
Sacraments
,
there
is
the
Church
,
though
in
the
caues
of
the
earth
,
or
any
other
priuate
place
,
as
was
in
times
of
persecution
:
neuerthelesse
,
if
we
vnderstand
materiall
Churches
,
Hilar
lib.
contra
Arrian
.
e●
Auxen●
.
yet
we
say
with
Saint
Hilary
,
that
euen
in
these
Antichrist
shall
sit
,
Potestate
regiminis
,
non
actu
presentiae
corporalis
,
that
is
,
By
the
power
of
rule
,
and
not
by
corporall
presence
.
4.
But
by
the
Temple
of
God
is
meant
the
Church
militant
,
which
Saint
Peter
calleth
a
Spirituall
house
,
built
of
liuely
stones
,
that
is
Christian
soules
.
1.
Peter
.
2.5
.
this
Saint
Paul
calleth
the
House
of
God
,
1.
Tim.
3.15
.
answerable
to
that
of
the
Prophet
concerning
the
Temple
of
Salomon
;
My
house
shall
bee
called
an
house
of
prayer
to
all
Nations
.
It
is
a
wonder
that
Bellarmine
should
bee
either
so
ignorant
,
or
impudent
to
affirme
,
that
in
the
Scripture
of
the
New
Testament
,
by
the
Temple
of
God
is
neuer
vnderstood
the
Christian
Church
,
but
euermore
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
:
whereas
the
contrary
is
most
apparantly
true
,
as
1.
Cor.
3.16
.
Know
yee
not
that
yee
are
the
Temple
of
God
?
where
he
speaketh
to
all
those
in
the
Church
of
Corinth
,
that
call
vpon
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
as
is
plaine
in
the
first
Chapter
of
the
same
Epistle
,
and
second
verse
.
Againe
,
1.
Cor.
3.17
.
The
Temple
of
God
is
holy
,
which
are
you
,
and
2.
Cor.
6.16
.
You
are
the
Temple
of
the
liuing
God
:
and
Ephes.
2.20.21
.
And
yee
are
built
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
Iesus
Christ
himselfe
being
the
cheife
corner
stone
,
in
whom
all
the
building
fitly
framed
together
,
groweth
to
an
holy
Temple
in
the
Lord
.
So
Apoc.
3.12
.
He
that
shall
ouercome
I
will
make
him
a
pillar
in
the
Temple
of
my
God
,
&c.
With
what
face
then
can
Bellarmine
auouch
,
that
neuer
in
the
New
Testament
,
is
meant
the
Church
,
but
alwaies
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
.
And
the
reason
of
this
appellation
is
euident
;
that
seeing
the
Temple
of
Salomon
,
called
the
house
of
God
,
and
house
of
prayer
,
was
a
type
or
figure
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
therefore
by
an
vsuall
Metonymy
in
holy
Scripture
,
the
Church
of
Christ
is
called
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
the
House
of
God
,
and
that
not
onely
in
the
New
Testament
,
but
also
in
the
Old
,
as
Zachar.
3.8
.
Esay
.
14.1
.
Ier.
23.8
.
and
3●
.
1●
.
And
though
some
of
the
Fathers
are
against
this
interpretation
,
as
Irenaeus
who
suckt
this
error
,
as
some
others
,
from
P●pias
a
man
coetane
with
some
of
the
Apostles
,
yet
too
much
giuen
to
superstitious
opinions
which
he
broached
in
the
Church
as
Apostolicall
traditions
,
as
all
know
;
yet
the
most
of
them
are
for
it
;
as
Saint
Ierome
,
ad
Algas
.
q.
11.
In
templo
Dei
vel
Hierosolymis
vt
quidam
putant
,
vel
in
ecclesia
vt
verius
arbitramur
.
Saint
Augustine
de
ciuitate
Dei
lib.
10
c●p
19
In
templum
Dei
sedet
,
tanquam
ipse
sit
templum
Dei
quod
ecclesia
Chrysostom
.
in
2
Thess.
2.
Sedebit
in
temp●o
Dei
,
non
Hierosolymitano
,
sed
adeo
in
ipsis
ecclesus
.
The
very
same
is
affirmed
by
Oecumonius
the
follower
of
Saint
Chrysostome
in
his
Commentary
vpon
2.
Thess.
2.
and
by
Theodoret
on
the
same
place
,
and
by
Primasius
:
Aquinas
also
enclines
to
the
same
opinion
,
and
so
doth
Zua
ez
,
whose
plane
censure
is
this
:
Hic
sensus
errorem
non
continet
,
sed
potius
probabilis
est
.
5.
The
words
in
the
Greeke
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
may
receiue
foure
seuerall
interpretations
.
First
,
In
templo
;
secondly
,
Supra
templum
:
thirdly
,
Tanquam
templum
:
and
lastly
,
Contra
templum
;
euery
one
of
these
hath
it
Authour
and
Fautors
;
but
which
way
soeuer
they
be
taken
,
all
fitly
agree
to
the
Pope
.
For
first
,
he
sits
in
the
Church
,
that
is
,
in
that
which
they
falsly
call
the
Catholicke
Church
,
wherein
without
question
there
are
hidden
many
true
members
of
the
true
Church
.
Secondly
,
he
sits
in
it
not
as
an
ordinary
member
thereof
,
but
as
the
head
thereof
,
and
so
exalts
himselfe
aboue
it
,
as
the
head
is
aboue
the
members
;
and
this
the
word
,
Set
,
doth
emphatically
declare
:
for
to
sit
is
nothing
else
but
to
reigne
:
and
to
shew
that
none
but
the
Pope
is
this
Antichrist
,
whereas
Kings
are
said
to
reigne
and
not
to
sit
;
Popes
are
said
to
sit
,
and
not
to
reigne
,
as
if
they
would
verifie
this
prophecy
to
the
letter
.
Thirdly
,
he
sits
in
the
Church
,
Tanquam
templum
,
as
the
Church
,
according
to
S.
Augustine
,
for
he
alone
sometimes
,
as
when
it
is
said
,
Papa
est
tota
ecclesia
virtualiter
;
and
sometimes
ioyntly
with
his
Cleargy
,
vsurpe
vnto
themselues
the
name
of
the
Catholicke
Church
,
excluding
not
onely
all
others
from
that
title
that
hold
not
with
the
Pope
,
but
euen
their
owne
Laity
also
,
as
if
they
were
the
onely
people
and
heritage
of
the
Lord
.
Thus
saith
Saint
Augustine
,
Sedes
in
amicum
,
signifieth
,
velut
amicus
,
As
a
Friend
;
and
the
Scripture
saith
in
like
maner
:
●sto
mihi
in
Deum
protectorem
&
in
locum
refugij
,
that
is
,
Be
,
O
God
,
as
my
protector
and
place
of
refuge
.
Lastly
,
he
sits
against
the
Church
,
though
he
pretend
neuer
so
much
the
title
of
the
Church
:
For
did
euer
Wolfe
so
hauocke
the
flocke
of
sheepe
,
as
the
Pope
doth
the
soules
of
men
by
his
damnable
and
pernicious
doctrines
?
So
then
,
we
need
not
seeke
Antichrist
in
the
old
wals
of
Babylon
,
nor
among
the
ruines
of
Ierusalem
,
nor
amongst
the
Turkes
and
such
as
are
strangers
to
Christianitie
:
but
we
must
seeke
him
in
the
bosome
of
the
Church
and
amongst
them
that
vant
themselues
the
onely
Catholicke
Church
of
Christ
.
6.
It
is
a
most
friuolous
and
absurd
exception
,
that
the
Iesuites
take
against
this
,
namely
,
that
if
the
Pope
whom
we
auerre
to
be
Antichrist
do
sit
in
the
Church
,
then
the
Church
of
Rome
is
the
true
Church
,
and
we
in
separating
our selues
from
the
communion
thereof
,
Schi●matikes
,
and
Heretikes
.
For
first
,
it
is
certaine
that
the
Church
of
Rome
was
once
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
and
famous
for
her
faith
and
godlines
Secondly
,
that
they
still
pretend
themselues
to
be
the
onely
Catholicke
Church
.
And
thirdly
,
we
confesse
,
that
they
are
still
a
Church
,
though
wonderfully
corrupted
and
depraued
,
as
a
sicke
body
that
hath
no
soundnesse
in
it
,
but
yet
still
holdeth
life
,
for
it
hath
in
it
the
sound
doctrine
of
the
Trinity
,
and
Christian
Baptisme
,
with
all
the
Articles
of
the
Faith.
But
they
haue
added
heereunto
many
fearefull
Idolatries
and
grosse
corruptions
,
and
so
are
like
a
masse
of
mettall
wherein
there
is
some
Gold
,
but
more
Tinne
,
Copper
,
Brasse
,
Lead
,
and
Drosse
.
The
vniuersality
of
the
name
of
the
Church
stretcheth
it selfe
to
all
that
are
dipped
with
the
water
of
Baptisme
,
and
any
waies
professe
Christ
:
but
of
this
body
some
parts
are
more
sound
,
other
languish
with
diseases
,
and
some
againe
are
surprized
(
though
yet
breathing
)
with
deadly
Symtomes
,
and
with
death
it selfe
:
of
this
latter
kinde
is
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
is
possessed
with
a
mortall
sicknesse
,
euen
neere
vnto
death
,
from
the
crowne
of
the
head
,
to
the
sole
of
the
foot
.
Now
are
we
departed
from
the
Church
,
because
we
renounce
her
corruptions
?
Do
we
forsake
the
whole
masse
,
because
we
abandon
the
drosse
,
and
other
mixt
mettals
,
and
retaine
onely
the
Gold
?
Doth
a
man
therefore
forsake
his
Country
,
because
he
flyeth
from
one
City
infected
with
the
plague
,
into
another
wherein
the
aire
is
purer
within
the
same
dition
and
dominion
?
This
is
so
absurd
a
conclusion
,
that
it
needs
no
refutation
.
Fourthly
,
there
is
no
doubt
,
but
that
in
the
midst
of
this
corrupt
Church
,
there
are
many
true
members
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
who
hate
the
abominations
of
the
Scarlet
Whore
,
and
though
secretly
,
yet
sincerely
worship
God
in
spirit
and
truth
.
And
lastly
,
after
the
same
maner
is
the
Church
,
wherein
Antichrist
sitteth
:
as
the
Iewes
were
the
people
of
God
,
when
they
had
defiled
themselues
with
most
filthy
Idolatries
:
neither
are
we
more
to
bee
accounted
Schismatikes
for
our
separation
from
this
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
then
the
godly
were
among
the
Iewes
,
who
obeying
the
admonitions
of
the
Prophets
,
separated
themselues
from
the
society
of
those
wicked
Idolaters
.
7.
Saint
Augustine
writing
to
this
purpose
,
vpon
the
first
Epistle
of
Saint
Iohn
,
tract.
3.
approueth
this
exposition
;
For
(
saith
he
)
all
Heretikes
and
Schismatikes
went
out
from
amongst
vs
;
that
is
,
went
out
of
the
Church
:
but
they
could
not
goe
out
if
they
were
of
vs
:
and
therefore
before
they
went
out
,
they
were
not
of
vs
:
and
if
before
they
went
out
they
were
not
of
vs
,
then
many
are
within
and
not
gone
out
,
and
yet
are
Antichrists
.
And
Occumenius
vpon
the
same
Epistle
of
Saint
Iohn
rendreth
a
reason
why
it
is
said
,
that
the
Antichrists
are
sprung
out
of
the
Church
,
to
wit
,
to
the
end
(
saith
he
)
that
they
might
bee
accounted
worthy
of
credit
with
them
whom
they
should
seduce
,
as
comming
from
the
Disciples
,
and
preaching
the
word
of
God
,
according
to
the
intention
of
their
Master
.
Which
reason
doth
so
much
the
more
agree
vnto
the
great
Antichrist
,
by
how
much
that
his
seduction
stretcheth
it selfe
to
more
,
and
therefore
hath
need
of
greater
appearance
to
be
Christs
Disciple
,
that
the
poyson
of
his
deceit
,
might
more
powerfully
worke
into
the
hearts
of
men
.
And
therefore
seeing
the
Pope
doth
more
proudly
vaunt
himselfe
of
the
name
of
Christ
and
the
Catholike
Church
,
then
any
other
Heretikes
haue
done
:
it
cannot
be
doubted
,
but
that
this
marke
of
Antichrist
doth
more
properly
agree
vnto
him
then
vnto
any
other
.
CHAP.
5.
Touching
the
particular
seate
of
Antichrist
.
1.
THe
proper
and
peculiar
seat
of
Antichrist
,
is
not
Ierusalem
,
as
some
Papists
contend
,
nor
yet
the
City
of
the
deuill
opposite
to
the
City
of
God
,
nor
yet
Rome
Pagan
,
as
it
was
before
Constantine
,
as
others
;
nor
yet
Rome
desolated
and
ruined
at
the
end
of
the
world
,
as
a
third
sort
auerre
:
but
the
City
of
Rome
whilst
it
beares
the
name
of
Christian
,
and
pretends
it selfe
to
be
the
Mother
of
all
Churches
,
and
the
place
of
Saint
Peters
Chair●
.
Not
Ierusalem
,
because
that
City
and
Temple
was
so
destroyed
,
that
they
are
neuer
againe
to
be
restored
,
as
hath
beene
proued
:
neither
is
it
either
probable
or
possible
,
that
Antichrist
in
the
space
of
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
,
which
is
the
time
assigned
vnto
him
for
his
reigne
,
should
build
so
famous
a
City
and
a
Temple
to
reside
in
.
And
therefore
by
that
great
City
spoken
of
,
Reuel.
11.8
.
in
the
streets
whereof
it
is
said
,
that
the
dead
bodies
of
the
two
witnesses
should
lye
,
cannot
be
meant
Ierusalem
,
which
is
no where
in
the
new
Testament
called
the
great
City
,
but
Ciuitas
Romana
,
the
City
of
Rome
,
whose
center
being
at
that
time
in
Italy
,
spread
it selfe
by
the
circumference
almost
ouer
all
the
world
:
and
is
fitly
called
Sodome
for
the
filthinesse
therein
committed
,
wherein
that
vnnameable
sinne
of
Sodome
is
not
onely
practi●ed
,
but
euen
commended
and
approued
,
a
Cardinall
of
theirs
hauing
written
a
booke
in
praise
thereof
:
And
Aegypt
,
for
the
cruelty
and
idolatry
:
and
in
this
City
it
is
truly
said
,
that
the
Lord
was
crucified
,
not
onely
in
his
members
,
but
euen
in
a
Prouince
and
kingdome
thereof
,
which
all
Iudea
was
at
that
time
.
2.
Not
the
City
of
the
diuell
,
and
multitude
of
wicked
men
:
for
if
the
Whore
be
so
to
be
vnderstood
,
then
the
water●
whereon
she
sitteth
,
which
the
Angell
interprets
to
be
peoples
,
multitudes
,
and
Nations
,
are
not
the
City
of
the
diuell
,
nor
yet
the
Kings
that
committed
fornication
with
her
.
For
the
same
cannot
be
both
the
place
and
person
that
sitteth
on
the
place
.
If
then
the
Whore
of
Babylon
sitteth
,
that
is
,
reigneth
ouer
the
multitude
of
the
wicked
,
then
she
cannot
signifie
the
same
multitude
her selfe
.
Besides
,
if
all
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
booke
of
life
,
be
the
multitude
of
the
wicked
,
Apoc.
13.8
.
and
this
multitude
doe
follow
and
adore
the
Beast
.
Apoc.
13.3
.
then
if
this
multitude
be
the
Beast
it selfe
,
it
must
needs
follow
that
the
Beast
should
follow
and
adore
it selfe
,
which
is
most
absurd
.
Some
of
our
Aduersaries
perceiuing
this
contradiction
doe
of
themselues
reiect
this
interpretation
.
Remond
in
his
26.
Chapter
de
Antichristo
,
saith
plainly
,
that
by
the
Whore
of
Babylon
is
meant
the
City
of
Rome
,
confirming
the
same
by
the
authority
of
S.
Augustine
,
Orosius
,
and
S.
Ierome
:
Bellarmine
condescendeth
to
the
same
opinion
,
and
so
also
doe
Ribera
,
and
Viegas
two
other
Iesuites
.
3.
Nor
Rome
Pagan
vnder
the
heathen
Emperours
:
For
first
,
this
distinction
of
Rome
Pagan
and
Christian
,
is
meerely
Sophisticall
and
absurd
.
For
S.
Iohn
in
the
Apocalyps
,
speaketh
of
one
onely
Rome
,
and
that
from
the
period
of
his
owne
time
,
till
the
vtter
ruine
and
destruction
thereof
.
Apoc.
17.16
.
Now
what
a
folly
is
it
to
dreame
of
two
Romes
together
,
when
as
he
speaketh
expressely
but
of
one
?
Secondly
,
the
City
of
Rome
was
neuer
but
one
and
the
same
,
wherein
first
the
Pagan
Emperours
reigned
,
which
S.
Iohn
representeth
by
the
first
Beast
:
and
then
after
them
,
Antichrist
,
which
is
the
second
Beast
,
or
at
least
the
seuenth
head
thereof
.
In
both
which
times
,
notwithstanding
the
persecutions
raised
against
them
,
there
liued
,
and
still
do
liue
,
many
godly
Christians
.
And
therefore
it
is
false
which
some
of
them
affirme
,
that
Rome
is
not
the
same
that
it
hath
bene
,
being
descended
from
the
seuen
mountaines
,
where
all
their
stately
Palaces
were
erected
,
into
the
field
of
Mars
:
as
if
it
were
not
situate
in
the
same
place
where
Ancient
Rome
was
,
and
therefore
not
the
same
City
,
with
that
which
is
spoken
of
in
the
Apocalyps
.
For
as
Rome
in
the
time
of
the
Emperour
Claudius
,
vnder
whom
Mount
Auentine
was
taken
within
the
compasse
of
the
walles
,
is
not
another
different
City
from
that
which
was
in
the
times
of
the
Kings
and
Consuls
,
when
the
circuite
was
farre
lesse
:
So
that
Rome
which
is
at
this
day
,
is
not
another
from
that
which
was
in
the
time
of
S.
Iohn
,
though
the
compasse
of
the
wals
be
farre
lesse
,
by
a
thousand
and
two
hundred
paces
,
as
Onuphrius
reporteth
.
Onuphr
●●mment
.
Reip●●b
.
Rom.
lib.
1.
And
for
the
field
of
Mars
,
whither
they
say
the
City
is
descended
;
it
was
in
the
reigne
of
the
Emperour
Aurelian
,
that
the
plaine
was
enclosed
with
in
the
wals
,
and
yet
so
enclosed
,
that
none
of
the
seuen
Mountaines
were
left
out
;
though
the
buildings
began
to
be
more
frequent
in
this
plaine
.
For
after
the
sacking
of
the
City
,
by
the
Gothes
and
Totilas
,
when
the
third
part
of
the
wal●
were
ouerthrowne
,
Bellisarius
and
Narses
reedified
them
againe
,
and
well-neere
in
the
same
place
,
and
vpon
the
same
foundat
ons
,
which
after
were
enlarged
by
Pope
Leo
the
fourth
,
by
taking
in
Mount
Vaticane
,
Blondu●
R●m●
Instan
.
lib
1.
as
Blondus
affirmeth
:
So
that
it
cannot
be
denyed
,
but
Rome
is
the
same
at
this
day
,
which
it
was
in
the
age
of
S.
Iohn
,
albeit
in
regard
of
the
great
ruines
thereof
,
it
may
be
much
changed
in
the
buildings
and
edifices
.
All
this
is
confessed
by
the
Iesuite
Ribera
,
writing
vpon
the
14.
Chapter
of
the
Apocalyps
,
art.
43.
For
he
acknowledgeth
,
that
it
is
for
situation
one
and
the
same
City
still
,
which
being
soiled
with
so
many
foule
impieties
,
must
one
day
be
purged
with
fire
:
and
that
many
in
Rome
at
this
day
by
their
names
and
Genealogies
,
doe
boast
themselues
to
be
descended
from
the
Ancient
Romanes
:
and
though
they
be
not
so
descended
,
yet
by
ioyning
themselues
vnto
them
,
and
making
vp
but
one
ioynt
body
of
a
Common-wealth
,
and
following
their
foot-steeps
of
wickednesse
,
they
are
to
be
reputed
the
same
Citizens
and
Children
of
those
vngodly
parents
,
though
not
by
nature
,
yet
by
imitation
,
and
so
are
liable
to
the
same
plagues
and
punishments
which
were
denounced
against
them
:
thus
Ribera
.
And
therefore
Bellarmines
distinction
of
Rome
Pagan
,
and
Rome
Christian
is
friuolous
;
for
Rome
hath
euer
bene
,
and
is
,
but
one
and
the
same
,
wherein
there
euer
were
from
the
beginning
of
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
to
them
,
both
Christians
and
Pagans
;
and
this
Rome
as
it
might
in
some
sense
be
called
the
purpled
Whore
,
vnder
the
dominion
of
the
first
Beast
,
so
it
doth
much
more
continue
to
be
,
vnder
the
dominion
of
the
second
Beast
.
Neither
doth
it
follow
from
hence
,
that
Antichrist
should
therefore
reigne
in
the
time
of
Nero
,
and
Domitian
,
and
other
persecuting
Emperours
,
though
his
mystery
began
then
to
worke
,
according
to
S.
Paul
,
2.
Thess.
2.
For
Rome
is
not
onely
named
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
in
regard
of
the
second
Beast
,
which
is
Antichrist
;
but
also
in
regard
of
the
first
,
the
Romane
Emperours
.
Thirdly
,
if
Rome
Pagan
be
the
seate
of
Antichrist
,
then
Rome
,
&
not
Ierusalem
,
is
his
seate
;
and
then
Antichrist
is
already
come
,
vnder
the
Heathen
Emperours
,
both
which
they
themselues
most
stiffely
deny
.
Fourthly
,
if
the
whole
state
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
be
figured
out
by
the
Beast
with
seuen
heads
,
whereof
the
sixt
was
the
Emperours
,
and
the
seuenth
Antichrist
,
as
is
confessed
by
most
(
though
the
name
of
the
whole
Beast
be
also
attributed
to
Antichrist
,
in
the
same
Chapter
by
S.
Iohn
:
)
and
if
S.
Iohn
describes
the
state
of
the
whole
Beast
,
not
seuering
one
part
from
the
rest
:
then
it
must
needs
follow
,
that
that
City
which
was
the
feare
of
the
Emperours
,
must
also
be
the
seate
of
Antichrist
.
Fiftly
,
if
S.
Iohn
had
meant
to
represent
vnder
the
type
of
mysticall
Babylon
,
Rome
Pagan
,
he
would
not
haue
described
it
as
it
was
to
be
vnder
the
eight
King
,
namely
Antichrist
,
who
is
called
the
eight
,
and
yet
is
●aid
to
be
one
of
the
seuen
,
but
as
it
was
vnder
the
sixt
head
,
to
wit
,
the
Emperours
:
neither
would
he
haue
said
,
that
it
should
ascend
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
seeing
that
was
already
ascended
,
and
in
a
most
flourishing
estate
.
Sixtly
,
Rome
is
described
by
S.
Iohn
as
it
was
to
be
a
little
before
the
last
and
finall
destruction
thereof
,
Apoc.
18.21.22.23
.
and
as
vnder
the
reigne
of
Antichrist
:
but
in
the
time
of
the
heathen
Emperours
,
Antichrist
was
not
come
by
their
owne
confession
,
neither
hath
it
bene
yet
vtterly
destroyed
,
though
it
was
grieuously
sacked
,
spoiled
,
and
defaced
,
by
the
Gothes
,
yet
it
remaineth
still
a
famous
City
.
It
is
impossible
then
,
that
S.
Iohn
should
represent
Rome
Pagan
,
wherein
neither
of
these
were
performed
.
Seuenthly
,
S.
Iohn
speakes
of
Rome
in
that
estate
which
it
was
in
,
after
the
desolation
of
the
Empire
,
it
being
diuided
amongst
ten
Kings
,
who
were
to
receiue
their
Kingdome
together
with
the
Beast
,
that
is
,
Antichrist
which
can
no
waies
agree
to
Rome
Pagan
,
for
Rome
ceased
to
be
Pagan
before
the
dissolution
of
the
Empire
,
and
neither
the
Beast
,
nor
the
ten
Kings
had
then
receiued
their
dominion
.
Eightly
,
S.
Iohn
prophecying
of
the
Whore
of
Babylon
and
her
idolatry
,
with
the
persecution
of
the
Saints
,
is
rapt
with
admiration
,
and
calleth
it
a
mystery
:
but
if
he
had
meant
Rome
Pagan
,
what
Prophecy
,
what
mystery
,
what
matter
of
admiration
had
bene
therein
?
Could
either
S.
Iohn
,
or
the
Saints
,
be
ignorant
of
the
Idolatry
and
cruelty
of
Rome
Ethnicke
,
when
they
beheld
them
with
their
eies
?
Lastly
,
those
things
which
are
spoken
of
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
doe
not
agree
at
all
to
Rome
Pagan
,
to
wit
,
that
the
Kings
of
the
earth
committed
fornication
with
her
,
and
that
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
should
be
made
drunke
with
her
wine
.
For
ancient
Rome
did
not
allure
Louers
vnto
her
by
whorish
enticements
,
but
conquered
them
by
politike
wisedome
,
and
warlike
valour
:
neither
did
she
impose
her
religion
vpon
conquered
Countries
,
but
rather
receiued
their
religions
into
her selfe
,
so
that
(
as
their
owne
Leo
affirmeth
)
she
was
subiect
to
the
religions
and
errours
of
all
Nations
,
Leo
de
Petro
et
Paulo
.
ser.
1.
all
which
is
truly
verified
of
Rome
Christian
.
4.
Nor
lastly
,
Rome
dissolued
,
ruined
,
and
rel●psed
(
as
some
of
them
say
it
shall
be
at
the
end
of
the
world
)
but
not
whilst
it
professeth
it selfe
to
be
Christian
:
for
who
can
tell
that
Rome
shall
reuolt
into
Paganisme
?
Where
learnt
they
this
Prophecy
?
I
am
sure
,
that
this
conceite
hath
no
foundation
in
holy
Scripture
,
no
footstep
in
the
monuments
of
holy
Fathers
,
no
testimony
of
Schoolemen
,
no
consent
of
their
owne
writers
;
and
lastly
,
no
moments
of
reason
to
maintaine
it
.
Suarez
,
Alcasar
,
Iustinianus
,
disallow
it
,
and
Maluenda
that
labou●eth
as
much
in
this
question
as
any
,
detests
it
as
altogether
incredible
,
and
why
should
any
then
beleeue
their
vaine
and
idle
coniectures
?
5.
Seeing
therefore
that
none
of
these
is
the
seate
of
this
Man
of
Sinne
,
it
must
needes
follow
,
that
Rome
Christian
and
Papall
,
is
his
proper
Seate
and
Throne
,
which
may
be
confirmed
by
this
demonstratiue
Syllogisme
:
Mysticall
Babylon
is
the
seate
of
Antichrist
:
but
Rome
Papall
is
mysticall
Babylon
:
therefore
Rome
Papall
is
the
seate
of
Antichrist
.
To
this
Syllogisme
they
can
giue
no
sound
nor
solid
answer
,
but
are
distracted
into
diuers
opinions
:
Some
of
them
granti●g
the
proposition
,
deny
the
assumption
:
others
confessing
the
assumption
,
deny
the
proposition
;
but
neither
of
them
bring
any
probable
reason
of
their
deniall
:
and
therefore
seeing
they
haue
nothing
to
oppose
reasonably
against
the
premisses
,
they
must
needes
admit
the
conclusion
,
as
the
English
Rhemists
,
in
Apoc.
17.5
.
in
a
manner
do
.
For
as
Nero
and
other
Emperours
,
which
bore
the
figure
of
Antichrist
,
had
their
prime
seate
at
Rome
:
so
(
say
they
)
it
is
most
likely
,
that
the
great
An●ichrist
shall
also
sit
at
Rome
.
But
that
our
argument
may
be
vndeniable
,
it
shall
not
bee
amisse
to
proue
both
the
propositions
seuerally
by
themselues
.
6.
That
mysticall
Babylon
is
the
seate
of
Antichrist
,
may
be
proued
by
diuers
reasons
:
I
say
mysticall
Babylon
,
not
the
true
Babylon
in
Chaeldea
,
properly
so
called
,
where
,
Antiochus
Epiphanes
reigned
,
who
was
the
type
of
Antichrist
:
for
the
Woman
in
the
Apocalyps
,
is
said
to
haue
the
name
Mystery
written
in
her
forehead
,
to
wit
,
the
great
Babylon
,
the
mother
of
fornications
,
&
abhominations
of
the
earth
,
Apoc.
17.5
.
plainly
thereby
shewing
,
that
that
Babylon
whereof
S.
Iohn
speaketh
,
must
be
mysticall
.
First
,
because
the
Chaldean
Babylon
was
a
type
of
this
mysticall
,
and
therefore
as
that
was
the
seate
of
Antiochus
the
type
:
so
this
must
needs
be
the
seate
of
Antichrist
himselfe
.
Secondly
,
that
which
is
the
seate
of
the
Beast
,
must
needes
be
the
seate
of
Antichrist
,
for
Antichrist
is
described
to
be
the
last
head
of
the
Beast
,
Apoc.
17.
and
sometimes
by
a
Synecdoche
,
is
named
the
whole
Beast
;
but
mysticall
Babylon
is
the
seate
of
the
Beast
,
therefore
also
of
Antichrist
.
Thirdly
,
because
that
which
is
the
seate
of
the
Whore
,
is
also
the
seate
of
Antichrist
,
for
the
Whore
and
Antichrist
are
one
and
the
same
thing
,
by
the
confession
of
many
learned
Papists
:
but
mysticall
Babylon
is
the
s●ate
of
the
Whore
,
and
therefore
of
Antichrist
.
Fourthly
,
the
same
that
was
the
seate
of
the
six
first
heads
of
the
Beast
,
must
needes
also
be
the
seate
of
the
seuenth
and
last
;
but
mysticall
Babylon
was
the
seate
of
the
six
first
heads
,
to
wit
,
Kings
,
Consuls
,
Dictatours
,
Decemniti
,
Tr●bunes
,
and
Emperours
;
therefore
also
of
the
seuenth
and
last
,
which
is
Antichrist
.
Lastly
,
that
City
which
in
the
time
of
Antichrist
was
to
be
the
Metropolis
of
impiety
,
and
mother
of
fornications
,
and
abhominations
of
the
earth
,
wherewith
the
Kings
of
the
earth
should
commit
fornication
,
and
the
inhabitants
be
made
drunke
with
her
poysoned
cup
,
and
which
should
be
her selfe
drunke
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
and
Martyrs
of
Iesus
,
is
without
doubt
the
seate
of
Antichrist
:
but
S
Iohn
describeth
mysticall
Babylon
to
be
such
a
City
;
and
why
should
any
doubt
then
,
but
that
it
is
the
proper
seate
of
Antichrist
?
7.
Concerning
the
assumption
,
that
Rome
Christian
is
mysticall
Babylon
,
may
be
proued
by
many
arguments
and
reasons
,
but
all
may
be
reduced
to
this
one
head
,
namely
,
that
seeing
the
description
of
Babylon
made
by
S.
Iohn
,
Apoc.
17.
doth
exactly
agree
vnto
Rome
in
euery
point
,
the●efore
it
cannot
but
be
,
that
Babylon
is
there
intended
.
But
not
to
stand
vpon
euery
particular
,
there
are
two
notes
in
the
d●scription
,
which
so
euidently
marke
out
the
City
of
Rome
,
as
there
can
be
no
place
of
doubting
left
:
for
they
so
properly
agree
vnto
Rome
,
that
they
cannot
be
applyed
to
any
other
City
of
the
world
.
The
first
is
,
Apoc.
17.18
.
where
the
Angell
telleth
Iohn
,
that
the
Woman
,
to
wit
,
the
Whore
of
B●bylon
,
is
th
great
City
,
which
hath
dominion
ouer
the
Kings
of
the
earth
:
now
what
City
had
then
,
and
long
after
,
euen
in
the
Christian
state
thereof
dominion
ouer
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
but
Rome
onely
?
No
man
is
so
ignorant
as
not
to
know
this
to
be
true
,
none
so
impudent
as
to
deny
it
.
The
second
note
is
,
that
this
Woman
sitteth
vpon
seuen
hils
:
and
this
is
the
situation
of
Rome
at
this
day
,
for
the
wals
of
the
City
enclose
seuen
hils
:
to
wit
,
Palatine
,
Capitoline
,
Quirinall
,
Coelius
,
Esquilme
,
Vininall
,
and
Auentine
,
and
therefore
it
is
called
in
Greeke
,
Roma
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
in
Latine
Septicollis
,
and
to
that
end
they
held
a
Feast
euery
yeere
,
as
Plutarch
reporteth
,
called
Septimontum
,
in
honour
of
those
seuen
hills
.
Propertius
lib.
3.
Eleg.
10.
concludeth
both
these
notes
in
one
verse
.
Septem
vrbs
alta
iugis
,
toti
quae
praesidet
Orbi
.
Now
from
hence
I
thus
conclude
:
that
City
which
in
the
time
of
S.
Iohn
,
had
dominion
ouer
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
was
situate
vpon
seuen
hils
,
is
mysticall
Babylon
.
But
Rome
in
S.
Iohns
time
,
had
dominion
ouer
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
was
situate
vpon
seuen
hils
;
therefore
Rome
is
mysticall
Babylon
.
Hither
I
might
adde
the
testimony
of
the
Fathers
,
as
of
Tertullian
aduersus
Iudaeos
et
contra
Marcion
.
lib.
3.
cap.
13.
Euseb.
lib.
2.
cap.
14.
Hieron
.
in
Esaiam
.
lib.
13.
cap.
47.
et
ad
Algas
.
q.
11.
Victorinus
Martyr
in
Apocalyps
.
&c.
But
S.
Augustines
witnesse
shall
serue
for
all
the
rest
:
he
in
his
booke
de
ciuitate
Dei.
lib.
18.
cap.
1.
21.
27.
et
lib.
16.
cap.
17.
calleth
Rome
the
second
Babylon
,
another
Babylon
,
and
the
Westerne
Babylon
.
Yea
many
of
the
Popish
Doctors
themselues
,
being
ouercome
with
the
force
of
truth
,
confesse
the
same
.
As
Baronius
,
Ann.
45.
nu.
18.
Pabera
in
Apocal.
14.11.27.28
.
Viegas
in
Apoc.
17.
com
1.
sect.
3.
Bellar.
de
Rom.
Pontif.
lib.
2.
cap.
2.
and
lib.
3.
●ap.
13
&c.
8.
The
Rhemists
in
their
Annotations
vpon
the
17.
of
the
Apocalyps
,
distinguish
betwixt
the
Romane
Church
,
and
the
Romane
Babylon
.
The
Church
(
say
they
)
in
Rome
was
one
thing
,
and
Babylon
in
Rome
another
thing
.
Peter
sate
in
Rome
,
and
Nero
sate
in
Rome
;
but
Peter
as
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Nero
as
in
the
Babylon
of
Rome
;
thus
they
.
And
thereupon
they
inferre
,
that
Rome
Christian
is
not
mysticall
Babylon
,
and
so
not
Antichrists
seate
,
but
Rome
Pagan
and
Heathen
.
But
this
is
a
most
idle
conceite
:
for
though
it
be
true
,
that
the
Church
of
Rome
was
one
thing
,
and
Babylon
in
Rome
another
;
yet
they
were
both
in
Rome
,
and
so
mixt
together
,
that
Nero
liued
in
the
middest
of
the
Church
,
though
he
was
not
of
the
Church
,
and
Peter
in
the
middest
of
Babylon
,
though
he
was
not
of
Babylon
.
For
if
the
faithfull
were
not
in
the
middest
of
Babylon
,
why
doth
the
voyce
from
heauen
cry
,
Come
out
of
her
my
people
,
&c.
Apoc.
18.4
.
Howbeit
in
Antichrists
time
,
which
was
euer
since
Boniface
the
th
rd
(
for
then
he
first
began
to
shew
himselfe
)
till
this
day
,
the
Church
of
Rome
is
depraued
so
,
and
corrupted
,
that
there
remaineth
of
it
nothing
but
the
bare
carkasse
without
life
,
it
being
fallen
from
the
faith
of
Christ
,
to
the
idolatry
and
superstition
of
Antichrist
.
And
therefore
not
the
true
Church
of
Rome
,
but
Rome
corrupted
and
Apostated
,
yet
vaunting
it selfe
to
be
the
onely
true
Church
,
is
this
mysticall
Babylon
,
the
mother
of
all
abhominations
.
9.
Yet
the
same
Rhemists
,
in
the
place
aboue
named
,
with
a
fearfull
and
troubled
breath
confesse
,
that
it
may
not
vnfitly
be
deemed
,
that
the
great
Antichrist
shall
haue
his
seate
at
Rome
:
this
testimony
was
wrung
from
them
by
the
euidence
of
the
truth
:
and
it
is
strange
that
they
should
acknowledge
so
much
,
seeing
elsewhere
they
demonstratiuely
conclude
,
that
his
seate
should
be
at
Ierusalem
.
Thus
they
sup
vp
their
owne
vomit
,
and
are
driuen
to
auouch
the
same
truth
which
elsewhere
they
impugned
.
But
let
them
remember
two
things
.
Auent
.
Annal.
lib.
4.
First
that
which
Auentine
speaketh
concerning
the
gener
ll
opinion
of
the
Fathers
of
that
Age
,
which
was
almost
700
yeeres
agoe
.
They
held
that
Rome
then
possessed
by
the
Pope
was
Babylon
,
and
that
for
this
reason
,
because
it
vsurped
Diuinity
,
equalled
it selfe
vnto
heauen
,
and
boasted
that
it
was
eternall
,
and
neuer
had
,
nor
could
erre
.
Secondly
,
the
prophecy
of
Sybill
who
describeth
Antichrist
to
bee
a
certaine
King
,
adorned
with
a
white
Miter
,
and
bearing
the
name
of
Pontus
,
with
his
seate
neere
vnto
Tyber
;
in
such
plaine
termes
,
that
any
man
may
easily
know
,
that
he
is
none
else
but
Pontifex
Romanus
,
the
Romane
Bishop
,
whose
cheefe
seate
of
residence
is
at
Rome
,
vpon
the
banke
of
Tyber
.
10.
By
the
Beast
in
the
Apoc.
cap.
17.
with
seuen
heads
,
and
ten
hornes
,
is
painted
out
by
the
holy
Ghost
the
state
of
the
Romane
Empire
vnder
the
reigne
of
the
last
head
,
who
is
the
eight
,
and
yet
one
of
the
seuen
,
verse
11.
Now
this
eight
,
is
no
other
but
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
from
the
time
of
Boniface
the
third
,
vntill
this
day
,
and
forward
to
the
end
of
the
world
:
for
fiue
heads
of
this
Empire
,
or
fiue
of
the
prophecyed
Kings
were
ceased
before
Iohns
time
.
The
sixt
head
which
was
of
the
Emperors
,
was
then
in
being
:
the
seuenth
is
to
be
vnderstood
of
the
Romane
Bishops
and
Patriarches
,
which
was
not
then
extant
:
(
for
though
there
were
from
the
Apostles
time
alwaies
Bishops
of
Rome
;
yet
they
were
not
heads
of
the
Romane
state
,
before
the
seate
of
the
Empire
was
translated
from
Rome
to
Byzantium
.
Now
the
Text
saith
thus
,
this
head
must
endure
but
a
short
time
,
that
is
,
from
the
time
that
the
seat
of
the
Empire
was
translated
into
the
East
,
vntill
the
vtter
decay
,
and
ruine
of
it
in
the
West
:
from
which
time
vntill
the
Papall
kingdome
was
set
vp
by
Phocas
,
it
might
well
be
said
,
that
this
h●●●
was
,
but
is
not
,
and
yet
is
,
verse
11.
Was
,
that
is
,
vsurped
an
extraordinary
state
of
gouernment
in
the
Church
for
a
time
;
Is
not
,
that
is
,
ascended
not
to
that
height
of
pride
which
it
after
did
:
and
Yet
is
,
that
is
,
continued
in
the
same
name
and
succession
,
though
with
greater
tyranny
and
vsurpation
.
For
after
Boniface
the
third
had
vsurped
the
Monarchy
of
the
Church
;
and
Gregory
the
second
and
third
,
had
wrung
from
the
Emperor
the
Westerne
portion
of
the
Empire
,
and
especially
Gregory
the
seuenth
had
rauished
into
his
hands
the
vniuersall
power
of
both
Swords
,
styling
himselfe
the
Pastor
of
Pastors
,
and
the
King
of
Kings
;
then
was
this
head
the
eight
in
number
,
and
yet
one
of
the
seuen
,
because
still
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
And
if
they
say
that
the
Pope
is
but
the
seuenth
head
,
and
that
the
eight
is
yet
to
come
,
which
is
Antichrist
:
they
must
remember
that
the
seuenth
was
to
endure
but
a
short
time
;
but
the
Popes
kingdome
is
not
short
,
hauing
continued
these
many
hundred
yeeres
:
out
of
all
which
it
necessarily
followeth
,
not
onely
that
Rome
vnder
the
Pope
is
Babylon
,
but
also
that
the
Pope
himselfe
is
Antichrist
,
being
the
eight
head
of
the
Beast
,
and
yet
one
of
the
seuen
.
11.
The
ten
hornes
,
which
by
the
Angels
interpretation
are
ten
Kings
,
that
shall
diuide
the
Romane
Empire
amongst
them
,
and
shall
receiue
their
power
as
Kings
at
one
houre
with
the
Beast
,
doe
plainely
intimate
the
same
thing
.
For
whereas
the
Westerne
Empire
was
dissolued
,
and
the
power
thereof
taken
by
the
Pope
from
the
Constantinopolitan
Emperor
,
then
these
ten
Kings
possessed
the
Prouinces
,
and
the
Pope
the
City
of
Rome
at
one
time
:
and
whereas
it
is
said
,
that
first
,
with
one
consent
they
gaue
their
power
to
the
Beast
,
and
fought
against
the
Lambe
,
but
after
being
called
out
of
Babylon
,
hated
the
Whore
,
and
made
her
desolate
and
naked
;
what
can
bee
more
plainely
spoken
to
shew
,
that
which
by
experience
at
this
day
is
verified
,
to
wit
,
when
those
Kingdomes
and
Kings
which
at
the
first
were
slaues
and
subiects
to
the
Pope
,
are
now
the
greatest
enemies
vnto
him
?
which
prophecy
is
already
in
part
fulfilled
,
and
shall
do
doubt
in
short
time
bee
fully
accomplished
.
Hence
it
is
that
Bellarmine
complaineth
,
Bel.
de
de
Rom.
Pon.
lib.
3.
c.
21.
that
the
Pope
since
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
hath
lost
part
of
Germany
,
Sueuia
,
Gothia
,
Noruegia
,
all
Denmarke
,
and
a
good
part
of
England
,
France
,
Heluetia
,
Polonia
,
Bohemia
,
and
Panonia
,
he
might
haue
added
Scotland
and
Ireland
.
Now
I
demand
whether
the
Romane
Empire
be
not
already
dissolued
,
and
diuided
into
ten
Kingdoms
at
least
,
and
whether
it
is
likely
that
that
relique
and
shadow
of
the
Romane
Empire
which
is
now
in
Germany
,
shall
be
euer
diuided
into
ten
Kingdomes
?
And
therefore
if
those
ten
Kings
haue
beene
long
since
in
the
world
,
and
doe
still
reigne
,
it
must
needs
follow
,
that
Antichrist
is
already
come
,
and
that
Rome
subiect
to
the
Pope
is
the
mysticall
Babylon
spoken
of
in
the
Reuelation
,
and
the
seate
of
that
Man
of
sinne
.
12.
The
description
of
the
Whore
doth
as
fitly
confirme
this
truth
:
for
Rome
Papall
may
rightly
be
called
a
Whore
:
First
,
because
she
ioyneth
her selfe
to
another
Spouse
then
Christ
,
to
wit
,
the
Pope
who
stileth
himselfe
Christs
Vicar
,
and
the
Spouse
of
the
Church
.
Secondly
,
because
she
is
guilty
of
Apostacy
from
Christ
,
and
the
Orthodoxall
faith
,
whereby
of
Bethel
she
is
become
Bethauen
,
and
of
a
faithfull
City
,
an
Harlot
.
Witnesse
,
besides
a
number
of
other
things
,
those
two
Apostaticall
doctrines
spoken
of
by
S.
Paul
,
1.
Tim.
4.
●
.
3
.
to
wit
,
the
prohibition
of
marriage
to
certaine
men
at
al
times
,
and
of
meates
to
all
men
at
certaine
times
,
which
two
the
Apostle
sets
down
as
notes
of
that
Apostacy
.
But
principally
she
is
called
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
by
reason
of
the
horrible
superstition
and
filthy
Idolatry
practised
in
her
(
which
is
nothing
else
but
spirituall
fornica●●on
before
God
:
)
as
namely
,
in
the
worship
of
Angels
,
Saints
,
Images
,
Reliqus
,
the
Crosse
,
and
the
Eucharist
,
to
all
which
she
prostituteth
her selfe
as
an
Harlot
,
in
a
most
silthy
maner
.
Neither
onely
is
she
thus
defiled
her selfe
,
but
as
the
Mother
of
Fornications
makes
drunke
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
with
the
Golden
Cup
of
her
Fornications
:
for
from
her
teats
hath
all
the
world
suckt
this
poyson
,
and
she
braggeth
her selfe
to
be
the
Mother
and
Mistresse
of
all
other
Churches
,
which
she
hath
infected
with
her
witchcrafts
.
13.
Neither
is
it
to
be
forgotten
that
Saint
Iohn
wondered
when
he
saw
this
Whore
,
which
he
could
neuer
haue
done
,
if
he
had
meant
Rome
Ethnicke
.
For
what
wonder
was
it
that
Ethnicke
Rome
should
worship
Idols
,
and
persecute
the
Saints
of
God
?
but
this
made
him
to
wonder
,
that
Rome
famous
for
Christianity
and
Religion
,
should
so
degenerate
from
her
ancient
purity
,
that
it
should
apostate
from
Christ
,
and
become
the
Mother
of
superstition
,
and
the
seate
of
Antichrist
:
and
to
this
may
be
applyed
the
name
that
S.
Iohn
saith
,
should
bee
written
in
the
Whores
forehead
,
Mystery
.
Which
very
name
the
Pope
for
a
long
time
wore
imprinted
in
his
Miter
,
as
the
high
Priest
of
the
Iewes
wo●●●
in
his
these
words
,
Holinesse
to
the
Lord
.
Now
wh●
〈◊〉
this
but
signifie
vnto
vs
,
that
God
would
haue
the
〈…〉
know
,
that
in
him
is
accomplished
the
mystery
〈…〉
that
is
,
Antichristianisme
spoken
of
by
Saint
Pa●
〈…〉
Adde
hereunto
for
a
conclusion
,
that
the
prou●
〈…〉
Whore
,
I
sit
as
a
Queene
and
am
no
widdow
,
a●
〈…〉
sorrow
.
Apoc.
18.7
.
is
taken
vp
and
vaunted
a
〈…〉
the
Church
of
Rome
with
equall
ostentation
:
so
〈…〉
claimeth
to
be
the
perpetuall
Spouse
of
the
Church
,
〈…〉
Church
of
Rome
to
be
the
rocke
against
which
the
g●
〈◊〉
hell
cannot
preuaile
,
and
to
be
free
from
all
possibility
of
e●ring
,
much
more
vtter
falling
from
Christ
.
14.
For
the
conclusion
of
this
subiect
,
by
the
great
City
spoken
of
Reuel.
11.
cannot
bee
vnderstood
any
other
then
the
City
of
Rome
;
which
is
therefore
called
spirituall
Sodome
and
Aegypt
:
Sodome
both
by
reason
of
the
corporall
and
Sodomiticall
vncleannesses
there
practised
by
meanes
of
the
prohibition
of
marriage
,
as
of
the
idolatry
therein
maintained
and
exercised
,
by
which
the
Scripture
compareth
to
Fornication
:
and
Aegypt
,
by
reason
of
their
tyranny
vsed
against
Gods
Saints
,
wherein
the
Popes
haue
farre
exceeded
the
heathen
Emperors
.
In
regard
whereof
,
Petrarch
in
one
of
his
Epistles
thus
writeth
:
All
that
which
is
read
either
of
the
Assyrian
or
Aegyptian
Babylon
,
or
of
the
Labyrinths
,
or
of
the
mud
of
Auernus
,
or
of
the
infernall
groues
,
is
but
a
fable
in
comparison
of
this
hell
.
Heere
is
the
builder
of
Towers
,
and
the
terrible
Nimrod
:
heere
is
Semiramis
with
her
quiuer
,
the
inexorable
Minos
,
and
Radamanthus
;
heere
is
Cerberus
deuouring
all
,
and
Pasiphae
prostituting
her selfe
to
a
Bull
,
with
a
double
formed
race
,
the
Minotaure
,
the
Monument
of
an
execrable
lust
.
In
a
word
,
thou
shalt
see
whatsoeuer
hath
beene
hideous
,
terrible
,
and
confused
,
and
to
speake
all
at
once
,
this
(
mea●ing
Rome
)
is
the
smoke
of
all
wickednesse
and
impurity
.
Now
it
is
well
called
the
great
City
:
for
as
the
names
of
Sodome
and
Aegypt
properly
taken
,
doe
not
onely
signifie
certaine
particular
Cities
,
but
whole
and
entire
Kingdomes
,
consisting
of
many
Cities
and
Townes
,
as
is
most
euident
of
〈◊〉
●ot
,
which
is
a
most
ample
Kingdome
,
and
of
Sodome
〈◊〉
●ch
was
not
the
name
of
one
City
onely
,
but
of
a
〈◊〉
●ime
,
as
is
apparent
,
Gen.
14.2
.
so
this
great
Ci●
〈◊〉
indeed
principally
Rome
,
the
proper
seate
of
An●
〈…〉
●nagogically
the
whole
society
of
Romish
pro●
〈…〉
all
Kingdomes
and
Cities
that
are
subiect
to
the
〈…〉
●e
.
In
like
maner
as
by
the
iudgement
of
Ansel●
〈…〉
●bera
,
with
diuers
others
,
by
the
holy
City
which
〈◊〉
●iles
should
trample
vnder
their
feet
,
is
meant
the
v●
〈◊〉
all
Church
of
Christ
dispersed
ouer
the
whole
world
:
〈◊〉
in
this
City
it
may
well
be
said
,
that
the
Lord
was
crucified
.
For
he
suffered
vnder
Pilate
a
Romane
Magistrate
,
and
in
a
Prouince
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
which
was
then
Iudea
:
and
besides
,
it
is
manifest
,
that
Christ
was
crucified
two
wayes
,
one
in
his
owne
person
,
another
in
his
members
:
which
destinction
the
Papists
cannot
deny
:
for
both
Bellarmine
and
Baronius
report
,
that
when
Saint
Peter
was
flying
from
Rome
to
saue
his
life
,
Christ
Iesus
met
him
,
and
being
demanded
of
S.
Peter
whither
he
went
;
he
answered
,
I
come
to
Rome
to
be
crucified
againe
:
by
which
answere
(
say
they
)
Peter
vnderstood
that
Christ
would
be
againe
crucified
in
his
seruant
.
Now
according
to
this
distinction
wee
say
,
that
Christ
in
his
person
was
crucified
on
Mount
Golgotha
,
but
in
his
members
and
seruants
at
Rome
,
as
well
in
the
person
of
Saint
Peter
(
if
that
history
be
true
)
as
of
many
other
Martyrs
whose
blood
hath
beene
,
and
is
dayly
there
shed
for
the
testimony
of
the
truth
,
and
in
other
places
by
the
Popes
authority
.
Adde
heereunto
,
that
all
such
as
reiect
or
prophane
by
their
wicked
liues
the
Gospell
,
are
said
by
the
Apostle
to
crucifie
to
them
elues
againe
the
Sonne
of
God
,
Hebrewes
6.6
.
Neither
indeed
to
speake
properly
,
was
Christ
in
person
crucified
in
Ierusalem
,
but
without
the
City
on
Mount
Caluary
,
as
the
Apostle
speaketh
,
Heb.
13.12
.
and
that
to
fulfill
the
figure
,
Leuit.
16.17
.
That
the
bodies
of
those
Beast
,
whose
blood
was
offered
by
the
High
Priests
for
a
sinne-offering
,
were
burned
without
the
Campe.
CHAP.
6.
More
particular
obseruations
about
the
same
subiect
.
1
The
Doctors
of
the
Church
of
Rome
deriuing
their
opinion
from
Saint
Ierome
,
apply
that
prophecy
of
Daniel
,
Chap.
11.45
.
(
Hee
shall
plant
the
tabernacle
of
his
Royall
Palace
betweene
the
seas
)
literally
vnto
Antichrist
.
Now
though
we
know
that
this
prophecy
is
literally
to
bee
vnderstood
of
Antiochus
,
and
of
Antichrist
onely
Anagogically
,
of
whom
Antiochus
was
a
type
;
yet
it
makes
a
good
argument
against
them
,
that
Rome
is
most
likely
to
bee
the
seate
of
Antichrist
,
because
it
is
situate
betwixt
two
Seas
,
the
Tyrrhene
and
Adriaticke
,
according
to
this
prophecy
.
2.
In
the
seuenteenth
Chapter
of
the
Apocalyps
,
there
is
mention
made
of
the
great
Whore
,
which
name
cannot
more
properly
bee
applyed
to
any
thing
then
vnto
the
City
of
Rome
:
for
the
vsuall
custome
of
the
Prophets
is
,
so
to
terme
Cities
corrupted
in
maners
,
and
giuen
to
idolatry
by
the
name
of
Whores
.
So
Niniueh
is
by
the
Prophet
Michah
,
Chap.
1.7
.
and
by
the
Prophet
,
Nahum
.
Chap.
●
.
4
.
and
Ierusalem
by
the
Prophet
Esay
,
Chap.
1.21
.
How
is
the
faithfull
City
become
an
harlot
?
And
therefore
the
Prophet
Ieremy
representeth
the
corruption
of
the
Tribes
of
Israel
and
of
the
realme
Iudah
,
by
two
debauched
or
whorish
women
,
Chap.
3.6
.
&c.
and
Ezekiel
amplyfieth
the
same
metaphor
at
large
,
Chap.
16.
Now
this
name
agreeth
very
fitly
with
the
City
of
Rome
,
which
was
in
ancient
times
painted
like
a
woman
gorgeously
attired
,
to
whom
other
women
,
representing
the
sundry
Prouinces
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
came
to
offer
their
presents
,
as
is
to
be
seene
in
the
booke
intitled
,
Notitia
Imperij
Romani
.
Thus
was
Rome
also
painted
,
triumphing
ouer
the
Dacians
,
and
the
picture
thereof
was
to
be
seene
in
Marble
in
the
Gardens
of
Cardinall
Fredericke
Caesius
in
the
yeere
,
1549.
Hubert
Gol●zius
l●erum
Antiquar
.
c.
3.
Ataulphus
King
of
the
Gothes
hauing
taken
Rome
,
and
desiring
to
eternize
the
name
of
his
Country
,
stamped
a
certaine
coyne
,
wherein
the
City
was
figured
like
a
woman
,
to
whom
Victory
presented
a
Laurell
branch
with
this
in●cription
,
Memoriae
Gothiae
.
But
a
more
excellent
picture
then
al
these
,
we
read
of
in
the
time
of
the
Emperor
Vespasian
,
where
Rome
is
protrayed
in
the
similitude
of
a
woman
,
with
an
Helmet
on
her
head
,
her
armes
naked
,
one
halfe
of
her
breast
open
,
her
thighes
almost
vncouered
,
holding
in
her
hand
a
Scepter
,
and
seated
vpon
seuen
Mountaines
,
with
the
riuer
Tiber
running
on
the
one
side
,
and
a
Wolfe
the
Nurse
of
Romulus
and
Rhemus
standing
on
the
other
.
In
the
bottome
was
this
inscription
in
great
letters
,
Roma
.
Now
this
ordinary
description
of
that
City
,
being
not
likely
to
be
vnknowne
vnto
S.
Iohn
,
and
being
directed
by
the
same
Spirit
by
which
the
former
Prophets
spake
,
it
cannot
bee
doubted
but
that
hee
followed
the
steps
of
the
one
,
and
alluded
vnto
the
other
in
calling
Rome
the
great
Whore.
3.
This
woman
is
said
to
sit
vpon
waters
,
Apoc
17.1
.
that
is
,
to
reigne
ouer
Kings
,
Peoples
,
Multitudes
,
Nations
,
and
Tongues
,
as
the
Angell
himselfe
expoundeth
it
,
verse
.
15.
and
18.
Now
as
a
seate
is
subiect
to
him
that
sitteth
on
it
,
and
serueth
,
vpholdeth
,
beareth
,
and
giueth
ease
vnto
him
;
and
as
the
Maiesty
of
a
Throne
procureth
authority
to
him
that
sitteth
thereon
,
and
striketh
a
reuerence
into
the
beholders
,
in
such
sort
that
when
it
is
void
,
men
giue
a
certaine
ob●y●ance
vnto
it
:
so
al
Kings
,
People
,
and
Nations
for
a
long
〈◊〉
●●ued
,
sustained
,
and
maintained
by
their
greatnesse
and
〈◊〉
●●y
this
Papall
seate
,
the
name
whereof
being
deriu●d
from
Saint
Peter
,
stroke
such
a
terror
into
them
,
that
they
re●●●enced
the
pe●
ons
for
the
seate
sake
,
and
so
this
prophecy
was
mystically
fulfilled
.
And
if
thereunto
we
shall
adde
literally
the
topography
and
situation
of
the
place
,
wee
shall
finde
,
that
the
City
of
Rome
is
situate
vp●n
many
waters
:
for
it
is
built
vpon
the
bankes
of
Tiber
,
into
which
Riuer
,
excepting
al
Fountaines
,
and
petty
rundlets
,
th●re
discharge
themselues
,
as
Pliny
writeth
,
42.
Riuers
,
besides
the
great
number
of
Bathes
,
Fountaines
,
and
Conduits
,
as
are
there
to
bee
found
,
seruing
not
onely
for
necessity
,
but
for
pleasure
,
so
that
euery
way
it
is
a
City
situate
vpon
many
waters
.
4.
It
is
said
further
,
Ap●cal
.
17.2
.
That
the
Kings
of
the
earth
commit
fornication
with
the
Whore
,
and
the
Inhabitants
were
made
drunke
with
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
Now
,
was
there
euer
any
City
of
the
world
,
to
which
this
might
be
so
fitly
applyed
,
as
to
the
City
of
Rome
,
whether
ancient
or
new
?
For
touching
ancient
Rome
,
the
abominable
Idolatries
both
originall
in
themselues
,
and
deriued
from
conquered
Nations
pr●ctised
therein
,
were
innumerable
.
They
worshipped
as
Goddesses
Clo●cria
,
(
that
is
,
the
Iakes
and
●ewer
o
filthinesse
)
Feare
,
Pastor
,
the
Feuer
,
&c.
Worthy
indeed
for
their
impiety
to
haue
their
Gods
alwayes
present
with
them
,
Acea
Laurentia
and
Flora
,
two
famous
Harlots
,
were
reckoned
amongst
their
adored
Dei●ies
:
and
their
Templ●●
were
no
b●tter
then
common
Stewes
,
as
Minutius
Felix
reporteth
.
M●n
〈…〉
The
most
of
their
Emperors
with
their
wiues
were
consecrated
after
their
death
,
and
made
Gods
,
hauing
Temples
,
Priests
,
and
Sacrifices
,
appointed
for
them
:
as
the
Priests
of
L●uia
,
Drufilla
the
wife
of
Augustus
,
and
of
Domicilla
the
sister
of
Titus
and
Domitian
;
and
to
make
vp
the
full
heape
of
her
idolatry
,
Rome
it selfe
was
worshipped
of
them
as
a
diuine
Godhead
,
Dion
in
Augusto
.
as
Dion
reports
:
and
had
a
Temple
dedicated
to
her
,
as
P.
Victor
,
Onuphrius
ciuit
.
Roman
.
and
Onuphrius
report
.
In
the
treasure
of
Antiquity
,
written
by
Hubert
us
Sol●zus
,
we
finde
these
two
inscriptions
deriued
from
ancient
coynes
,
one
in
Greeke
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
the
other
in
Latine
,
Dea
R●m●
,
that
is
,
Rome
a
Goddesse
,
whence
are
these
excellent
verses
of
Prudentius
a
Christian
Poet
:
Delubrum
Romae
colitur
,
nam
sanguine
et
ipsa
More
deae
nomenque
loci
seu
numen
habetur
,
Atque
vrbis
,
venerisque
pari
se
culmine
tellunt
Templa
,
simul
geminis
adolentur
thura
deabus
.
Which
is
thus
in
English
,
Rome
like
a
Goddesse
is
ador'd
at
Rome
,
With
Image
,
Altar
,
Sacrifice
,
and
blood
,
And
by
a
change
most
wonderfull
,
whilome
A
City
,
is
become
a
God
of
wood
:
Venus
,
and
she
,
their
equall
Temples
share
,
And
to
them
both
,
men
incense
daily
bare
.
Where
besides
the
deifying
of
the
City
,
from
the
correspondence
betwixt
the
worship
which
the
Romanes
performed
to
Venus
and
Rome
,
we
may
by
good
right
conclude
,
that
she
is
truly
named
by
S.
Iohn
,
The
great
Whore.
But
as
co●●●●●g
new
Rome
,
since
the
Papall
seate
exalted
it selfe
to
the
height
of
Antichristianisme
,
the
spirituall
fornications
and
idolatries
,
are
so
euident
to
the
world
,
as
no
man
can
doubt
thereof
that
hath
his
eies
in
his
head
.
But
of
them
more
particularly
in
other
places
.
5.
The
apparrell
of
this
great
Whore
,
is
said
in
the
fourth
verse
,
To
be
purple
and
scarlet
,
beautified
with
gold
,
precious
stones
and
pearles
.
Synesius
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Pliny
lib.
22.
cap.
●
.
Gratian
dist.
96.
C.
Constantinus
.
Durand
Rationale
.
lib.
3.
cap.
19.
And
were
not
the
Romane
Emperours
so
adorned
?
Synesius
speaking
to
the
Emperour
Arcadius
,
describes
their
attyre
at
large
,
and
so
doth
Pliny
,
with
other
writers
more
.
But
the
Popes
maruailously
vaunt
themselues
in
this
colour
,
saying
,
that
they
receiued
this
priuiledge
from
great
Constantine
,
to
weare
royall
Robes
,
as
Gratian
reports
,
and
Durand
giueth
reasons
of
their
wearing
Scarlet
:
as
namely
:
First
,
that
they
are
ready
to
giue
their
liues
for
their
sheepe
,
and
therefore
are
clad
in
red
.
And
secondly
,
as
Scarlet
is
twice
dyed
,
so
their
charity
is
exceeding
great
,
both
towards
God
and
men
.
But
if
we
desire
to
behold
this
Man
of
Sinne
in
his
ruffe
,
attired
in
all
points
like
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
obserue
him
as
he
is
described
in
the
booke
of
his
owne
Ceremonies
,
Sacrar
.
Ceremon
.
ar.
ad.
1
cap.
2.
after
this
manner
:
He
that
is
new
Elect
to
the
Papall
dignity
,
is
presently
disrobed
of
his
old
attyre
,
and
couered
with
a
garment
of
white
wooll
,
with
red
hose
and
sandals
,
adorned
with
a
golden
Crosse
,
a
red
girdle
with
golden
claspes
,
a
red
cap
,
a
red
rochet
,
a
longe
Albe
,
and
Aumusse
and
a
Stole
behung
with
Pearles
:
And
after
all
these
,
they
cast
vpon
him
a
red
cloake
of
costly
price
,
and
a
Mitre
adorned
with
gold
and
precious
stones
.
Could
(
I
pray
you
)
the
Whore
of
Babylon
be
more
fitly
represented
in
the
person
of
the
Pope
?
Their
Cardinals
also
weare
red
hatts
,
and
seldome
go
forth
,
but
clad
in
Scarlet
.
In
a
word
,
there
is
no
colour
●o
much
in
vse
and
affected
in
the
Court
of
Rome
,
as
this
is
;
all
the
seates
of
the
Cardinals
in
the
great
Hall
of
the
Pallace
,
are
painted
with
red
,
together
with
the
Armes
of
the
Pope
:
all
which
doth
not
onely
declare
Rome
to
be
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
but
also
doth
signifie
the
blood
that
this
Whore
hath
shed
,
and
the
shame
that
ought
to
possesse
their
faces
,
for
her
abhominations
.
I
conclude
with
that
witty
Epigram
of
learned
Beza
,
touching
this
matter
:
Semiuiros
quicunque
patres
radiante
galero
conspicis
,
et
rubrae
syrmata
longa
togae
:
Crede
mihi
nullo
saturatas
murice
vestes
diuite
nec
cocco
pilea
tincta
vid●s
.
Sed
quae
rubra
vides
,
sanct
num
caede
virorum
et
mersa
insonti
tota
cruore
madent
,
Aut
memor
istorum
quae
caele●
crimina
vestri
,
pro
dominis
iusto
tacta
pudore
rubent
.
In
English
thus
.
When
thou
beholdst
the
hats
and
sacred
weeds
Wherewith
the
Romish
Cardinals
adorned
be
:
Thi●ke
not
these
garments
dy'd
,
with
purple
seedes
,
Nor
yet
deriu'd
from
old
Antiquity
.
The
blood
of
Innocents
,
which
by
their
hands
is
shed
,
Doth
giue
vnto
their
caps
,
this
colour
red
:
Or
else
the
garments
blush
with
open
shame
,
For
those
f●wle
si●res
,
which
do
their
Lords
defame
.
6.
Againe
,
she
is
said
to
be
full
of
names
of
blasphemy
,
Reuel
.
17.3
.
which
to
be
apparantly
verified
of
Rome
,
may
appeare
by
the
blasphemous
titles
which
are
giuen
both
to
the
City
it selfe
,
and
also
to
the
Emperours
and
Popes
thereof
.
To
the
City
,
they
call
it
,
vrbs
sacra
,
the
holy
City
:
Vrbs
aeterna
,
an
euerlasting
City
:
Inuicta
Roma
,
inuincible
Rome
:
Inuicta
Roma
aeterna
,
Rome
inuincible
and
eternall
:
Conseruatrix
vrbis
suae
,
the
preseruer
of
it selfe
(
for
they
made
her
a
Goddesse
as
before
.
)
In
the
time
of
Maxentius
the
Emperour
,
they
represented
Rome
in
this
figure
;
A
Goddesse
sitting
in
her
Temple
,
holding
in
one
hand
a
Lance
,
and
in
the
other
a
Globe
,
as
the
Queene
and
Lady
of
the
whole
world
.
And
in
the
time
of
the
Emperour
Probus
,
she
was
painted
also
sitting
in
a
Temple
,
hauing
in
one
hand
the
Goddesse
Victory
,
crowning
her
with
a
Crowne
of
Lawrell
,
with
this
inscription
:
Romae
aeternae
,
that
is
,
to
eternall
Rome
:
what
greater
blasphemy
can
be
spoken
then
this
?
The
like
titles
they
giue
to
their
Emperors
,
as
to
Iulius
Caesar
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Iulius
Caesar
a
God
,
Deo
Augusto
,
to
the
God
Augustus
:
yea
they
were
not
ashamed
to
affix
the
title
of
God
,
to
most
wicked
and
infamous
persons
,
as
Adrian
did
to
his
Gan●mede
Antinous
.
Neither
doe
the
Popes
come
behinde
the
Heathen
Emperours
in
these
blasphemous
titles
,
as
when
the
Canonists
call
him
,
a
God
on
earth
,
hauing
fulnesse
of
power
,
an
essence
of
the
second
intention
,
compounded
of
God
,
and
man
:
pertaking
both
the
natures
of
Christ
,
as
being
not
God
alone
,
nor
man
alone
,
but
both
.
Neither
doe
their
flatterers
onely
adorne
them
with
these
braue
titles
,
but
the
Popes
themselues
approue
thereof
,
as
is
euident
by
that
triumphall
verse
made
of
Sixtus
the
fourth
,
at
his
entry
into
Rome
,
which
he
well
appr●●ed
of
.
Oraclo
vocis
mundi
moderaris
habenas
,
Et
merito
in
terris
crederis
esse
Deus
.
Nay
Paulus
Quintus
of
late
,
and
his
Nephew
the
Cardinall
Burghesius
,
caused
euery
peece
of
their
plate
to
be
marked
with
this
inscription
;
Burghesiumae
aeternitati
dicatum
.
But
what
doe
I
stand
vpon
these
things
,
whereas
he
causeth
himselfe
to
be
worshipped
as
a
God
,
with
prostration
of
body
,
adoration
,
bussing
of
feete
,
exaltation
of
mens
shoulders
?
&c.
as
one
of
their
owne
crue
sham'd
not
to
write
touching
Paulus
Quintus
:
quem
n●m●nis
iustar
vera
colit
pietas
:
yea
he
takes
vpon
him
to
be
omnipotent
like
God
,
as
not
to
erre
,
to
haue
power
to
dispence
with
the
Law
of
God
;
to
be
the
first
cause
,
and
the
cause
of
causes
,
&c.
These
,
and
a
number
more
such
like
horrible
blasphemies
,
are
belched
forth
by
them
,
against
the
God
of
heauen
;
and
therefore
Rome
both
Pagan
and
Papall
,
may
well
be
said
to
be
full
of
names
of
blasphemy
.
8.
In
the
Whores
forehead
is
written
the
name
,
Mystery
,
Apoc.
17.5
.
to
signifie
,
not
onely
that
all
that
is
spoken
of
her
,
ought
to
be
vnderstood
mystically
and
spiritually
,
but
also
that
all
abhominations
and
idolatries
,
were
to
be
presented
to
the
world
as
diuine
mysteries
,
and
that
this
City
hath
gotten
all
her
power
and
authority
by
the
pretext
of
Religion
,
Minutius
●aelix
in
Octau●s
.
as
Minutius
Faelix
affirmed
,
That
superstition
gaue
,
founded
,
and
encreased
the
Empire
to
the
Romanes
.
Hereunto
may
be
added
,
Pliny
lib.
3.
cap.
5.
S●linus
.
Polyhist
.
ap●●
.
that
Rome
had
a
certaine
other
mysticall
name
,
which
by
their
lawes
might
not
be
published
and
vttered
abroad
,
and
therefore
Valerius
Sorannus
was
condemned
to
death
,
for
presuming
to
divulge
this
mysticall
name
of
Rome
against
the
Law.
And
for
this
cause
they
had
a
Temple
dedicated
to
the
Goddesse
Angerona
the
Goddesse
of
Silence
,
to
whom
they
sacrificed
about
the
twelfth
of
the
Calends
of
February
.
This
Goddesse
was
painted
with
her
mouth
couered
,
to
signifie
the
vertue
of
silence
,
not
onely
in
other
things
,
but
especially
in
this
mystery
:
but
hence
also
the
name
of
the
God
to
whose
protection
Rome
was
committed
,
was
kept
secret
and
hidden
(
as
witnesseth
Pliny
)
for
feare
least
being
knowne
,
Pliny
lib.
28.
cap.
1.
he
should
be
called
out
of
their
City
,
and
allured
away
by
the
prayers
of
their
enemies
,
as
the
Romans
were
accustomed
to
entice
vnto
them
by
certaine
charmes
and
exorcismes
the
Gods
of
other
Cities
which
they
besieged
,
promising
them
greater
honours
,
and
seruices
at
Rom●
,
then
euer
they
had
b●fore
:
Howbeit
this
name
more
fitly
accordeth
to
this
Whore
vnder
the
Popes
.
For
what
is
it
,
that
eleuated
them
to
that
authority
,
which
it
once
had
ouer
the
whole
world
,
but
the
opinion
of
Religion
,
as
i●
it
had
engrauen
in
it
forehead
,
all
the
mysteries
of
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
,
to
teach
,
giue
,
and
ell
them
at
his
pleasure
?
yea
,
and
to
conceale
them
too
,
from
the
Lay-people
,
whose
saluation
(
as
they
say
)
depended
vpon
the
faith
of
the
Church
,
which
they
ignorantly
beleeued
in
all
things
,
keeping
them
from
searching
the
Scriptures
,
and
medling
with
matters
of
faith
,
as
mysteries
onely
appertaining
to
the
Church
,
that
is
,
the
Romish
Prelates
.
Besides
that
also
,
they
had
,
and
haue
still
at
this
day
,
certaine
secrets
in
their
Religion
,
which
in
no
case
may
be
communicated
to
the
common
people
:
To
all
which
,
if
we
shall
adioyne
the
word
,
Myster●
,
reported
to
haue
bene
vsually
imprinted
in
the
Popes
Miter
,
Ia●●●
.
●rocard
.
〈◊〉
●p●c
.
17.
D
●arat
.
Trancijci
M●nach●
.
in
Eccles●●e
v●nd
●
in
Ian.
28
.
●n.
1601.
●l
ny
lib.
6
.
●p.
2●
.
as
witnesse
Iames
Brocard
,
and
Francis
the
Monke
,
who
beheld
it
with
their
owne
eyes
;
what
can
be
mo●e
cleare
and
euident
?
9.
When
S.
Iohn
calleth
this
City
Babylon
,
he
speaketh
not
of
Babylon
in
Chaldea
,
which
at
that
time
was
vtterly
d●serted
,
by
reason
of
the
neighbourhood
of
Se●e●cia
,
as
Pliny
who
liued
about
S.
Iohns
age
,
reporteth
:
nor
of
the
Aegyptian
Babylon
,
to
which
the
markes
giuen
vnto
it
in
this
Chapter
,
do
no
waies
agree
:
but
of
a
third
;
whereof
the
Ancient
Ch●ldean
Babylon
was
a
figure
,
that
is
,
Rome
,
as
all
writers
for
the
most
part
do
testifie
.
●u●
.
de
ciuit
.
●ei
lib.
18.
cap.
2.
Ibid.
cap.
12.
S.
Augustine
elegantly
●●●●th
,
Babylon
the
first
Rome
,
and
Rome
the
second
Babylon
:
an
in
another
place
he
saith
,
That
Rome
was
built
as
a
second
Babylon
,
and
as
it
were
the
daughter
of
the
first
.
And
Orosius
hauing
treated
of
the
corre
ponden●e
and
similitude
betwixt
Babylon
and
Rome
,
concludeth
thus
:
Or●sius
lib.
2.
cap.
2.
&
3.
Behold
a
like
beginning
of
both
Cities
,
like
in
power
,
like
in
greatnesse
,
like
●
time
,
like
in
goods
and
euils
,
but
yet
not
like
in
issue
or
e●●
.
For
the
Empire
of
Babylon
was
then
worne
out
,
but
that
of
Rome
subsisted
yet
vnder
the
gouernme
t
of
Honorius
.
Thi●
opinion
is
also
confirmed
by
Tertullian
before
them
both
,
Tertull.
aduertus
,
Iuda●s
.
et
contra
Marcion
lib.
3.
Hieron
in
prol●g
.
lib.
6
Didymi
de
spiritu
.
i●
these
words
:
Thus
Babylon
in
S.
Iohn
doth
beare
the
figure
of
the
City
of
Rome
,
and
consequently
,
both
great
,
and
proud
in
Empire
,
and
the
murderer
of
Saints
.
And
S.
Ierome
alluding
to
this
passage
of
the
Apocalyps
saith
,
When
I
conuersed
●
Babylon
,
and
was
an
inhabitant
in
the
Harlot
clad
in
purple
,
and
liued
after
the
Romane
rights
,
&c.
The
same
is
confessed
by
Bellarmine
,
Bel.
de
Rom.
Pon.
lib
20.
2.
Baron
.
ad
An.
45.
R.
b
re
in
Apoc.
cap.
14.
Ludoui●
.
Viues
.
in
Aug.
de
ciuit
.
lib.
18.
cap.
21.
Baronius
,
Ribera
,
the
Rhemist
,
Ludo●ie●
Viues
,
and
others
.
The
words
of
this
last
are
worth
marking
:
Though
S.
Ierome
(
saith
he
)
in
his
Epistle
to
Marcella
,
calleth
Rome
Babylon
,
yet
now
it
is
deliuered
from
that
odious
name
:
For
there
is
no
confusion
in
her
,
but
all
things
are
distinguished
and
reduced
vnto
certaine
Lawes
:
so
that
though
there
be
a
sale
of
all
,
yet
nothing
is
done
without
law
and
processe
,
and
a
most
holy
right
.
Thus
merrily
he
taunts
this
scarlet
Strumpet
,
intimating
in
plaine
tearmes
,
that
seeing
there
is
no
confusion
so
great
,
as
that
which
is
established
by
Law
,
therefore
Rome
euen
in
this
regard
,
deserueth
the
rather
to
be
stiled
with
the
name
of
Babylon
,
which
signifieth
confusion
:
and
that
worthily
.
For
as
Theophilus
said
of
old
Rome
,
that
it
was
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
an
abridgment
of
the
supersttion
of
all
Nations
which
ran
thither
as
into
a
common
sewer
:
so
may
we
truly
say
of
new
Rome
,
that
there
is
a
confused
medley
of
all
superstitions
and
Heresies
,
and
not
onely
so
,
but
of
all
Nations
and
Cities
also
,
as
Athenaeus
writeth
.
In
the
heauenly
City
Rome
,
are
found
enclosed
all
Cities
:
all
Nations
dwell
there
,
Cappadocians
,
Scythians
,
they
of
Pontus
,
and
innumerable
others
,
so
that
it
may
well
be
named
,
the
epiteme
of
the
habitable
world
.
So
that
as
the
name
Babel
,
was
giuen
to
the
old
City
in
the
plaine
of
Shinar
,
by
reason
of
the
confusion
of
languages
which
was
there
made
;
so
worthily
may
it
be
giuen
to
this
,
wherein
there
is
as
great
a
confusion
as
there
was
.
10.
And
of
what
City
can
it
be
truly
said
,
that
it
is
situate
vpon
seuen
hils
,
but
of
Rome
onely
?
For
though
they
write
the
same
of
Constantinople
;
yet
that
City
was
not
in
being
in
S.
Iohns
time
,
and
he
describeth
a
City
that
was
then
extant
;
and
besides
,
Rome
onely
of
all
the
Cities
in
the
world
,
was
named
Cinitas
septicolli●
in
Latine
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
Greeke
,
by
Ancient
Poets
and
Historians
:
and
in
this
it
fitly
resembleth
ancient
Babylon
,
which
by
the
Oracle
is
stiled
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
City
of
seuen
letters
,
because
the
name
Babylon
,
containeth
so
many
;
which
seuen
letters
of
Babylon
,
answere
to
the
seuen
hils
of
Rome
:
And
because
it
is
mysticall
Babylon
,
what
number
is
fitter
to
represent
this
mystery
,
then
seuen
?
The
Greekes
called
the
true
God
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
whose
name
consisted
of
seuen
voyces
or
vowels
,
and
it
is
to
be
seene
in
the
booke
of
ancient
Oracles
,
collected
by
Iohn
Opsepeus
:
and
that
,
either
because
the
name
of
God
might
be
gathered
out
of
the
seuen
Greeke
vowels
,
or
because
the
name
that
God
himselfe
taketh
vpon
him
to
Moses
,
Exod.
3.14
.
is
composed
of
seuen
letters
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
,
He
that
is
,
as
Ioseph
Scaliger
obserueth
.
Scaliger
de
emendat
tempore
.
In
Hebrew
also
the
name
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
consisteth
of
foure
consonants
,
and
three
vowels
,
which
in
Latine
is
written
with
seuen
entire
letters
:
And
indeed
it
would
be
tedious
to
relate
the
mysteries
that
are
by
ancient
Authors
found
in
this
number
.
So
that
whether
we
take
this
number
in
a
literall
,
or
in
a
mysticall
signification
,
it
fitly
sorteth
with
the
City
of
Rome
.
11.
Remond
,
cap.
26.
de
Antichristo
,
speaking
of
Harmag●ddon
the
place
where
the
battel
should
be
fought
for
the
false
Prophet
,
that
is
to
say
,
Antichrist
,
Apoc.
16.16
.
doth
striue
to
encounter
the
name
of
Geneua
in
those
words
:
but
the
Hebrew
letters
wherewith
this
word
is
written
,
do
easily
confute
this
malicious
dotage
,
and
plainly
shew
they
care
not
what
they
say
,
so
they
may
any
waies
disgrace
our
Religion
.
Daneus
giueth
vs
a
more
probable
interpretation
thereof
,
when
he
fixeth
it
vpon
Rome
,
because
Armageddon
signifieth
in
Hebrew
(
the
word
being
read
backward
,
after
the
Hebrew
manner
)
The
subuersion
of
highnesse
;
and
what
is
Rome
but
haughtinesse
,
if
it
be
conceiued
in
the
Hebrew
,
as
S.
Ierome
witnesseth
:
Hieron
.
adu●rsus
●●uinian
.
lib.
2.
And
if
in
Greeke
,
strength
,
well
then
may
Rome
be
called
Armageddon
,
The
subuersion
of
highnesse
,
both
for
that
she
hath
a
long
time
subuerted
many
of
the
great
Kingdomes
of
the
earth
,
by
her
temporall
first
,
and
secondly
,
by
her
spirituall
sword
:
and
also
for
that
she
shall
at
last
subuert
her selfe
by
her
owne
greatnesse
and
pride
.
But
yet
to
speake
ingenuously
,
I
take
that
the
place
is
otherwise
vnderstood
,
in
a
more
simple
and
plaine
meaning
,
which
in
a
word
is
thus
.
Har
in
Hebrew
signifieth
,
a
Mountaine
,
and
Mageddon
,
is
the
proper
name
of
a
City
,
situate
in
the
land
of
Canaan
,
as
we
read
,
1.
Kings
.
9.15
.
from
the
mountainous
situation
of
which
City
,
ariseth
the
name
Harmageddon
:
and
of
this
●ity
,
those
waters
take
their
denomination
,
which
are
mentioned
,
Iudges
.
5.
neere
vnto
which
,
was
that
great
Armie
of
Iabin
vnder
the
conduct
of
Sisera
,
discomfited
by
an
handfull
of
the
Isra●lites
,
vnder
Debora
and
Barak
.
Now
vnto
this
defeate
doth
S.
Iohn
seeme
to
allude
,
as
to
a
most
excellent
figure
and
representation
of
those
things
which
he
intended
to
propound
.
For
this
King
Iabin
with
his
nine
hundred
Chariots
of
iron
,
and
innumerable
multitudes
of
souldiers
,
doth
he
not
liuely
represent
the
designes
,
leagues
,
and
conspiracies
of
Kings
,
and
people
,
fighting
against
Christ
,
vnder
the
banner
of
Sathan
and
Antichrist
?
And
what
did
Debora
,
a
feeble
and
disarmed
woman
represent
,
but
the
Church
of
Christ
,
standing
valiantly
in
opposition
against
all
these
assaults
?
And
why
is
the
Mountaine
of
Mageddon
assigned
to
be
the
place
,
wherein
this
combate
is
to
be
fought
,
rather
then
any
other
?
But
to
represent
,
that
they
that
fight
against
the
true
Church
,
small
in
strength
and
number
,
in
comparison
of
her
enemies
,
shall
haue
the
same
issue
of
their
battailes
,
as
the
Canaanites
had
against
the
Israelites
of
the
two
Tribes
of
Zabulon
and
Nephtalim
,
neere
vnto
the
waters
of
Mageddoni
where
they
were
all
slaine
euen
to
one
,
as
it
is
euident
,
Iudg.
4.16
.
and
Iudges
.
5.19
.
This
I
take
to
be
the
most
probable
interpretation
of
this
Text
:
and
the
rather
,
because
it
is
vsuall
,
to
shadow
out
the
prophecies
of
the
deliuerances
of
Christs
Church
in
the
New
Testament
,
by
some
famous
deliuerance
of
Gods
people
in
the
Old
Testament
:
as
our
redemption
by
Christ
,
by
the
redemption
of
the
Israelites
out
of
Aegypt
:
the
conquering
of
our
spirituall
enem●es
by
Iesus
Christ
,
by
the
ouerthrow
of
the
Madianites
by
G●d
o●
,
Esay
.
9.3
.
the
deliuerance
of
the
Church
from
her
enemies
,
vnder
the
name
of
the
deliuerance
of
Ierusalem
,
Zach
12.9.11
.
where
is
also
expresse
mention
of
this
Mageddon
,
where
the
Israelites
wept
for
King
Iosias
.
But
enough
of
this
:
the
conclusion
of
all
is
,
that
there
is
nothing
in
the
description
of
this
Harlot
,
but
fitly
agreeth
vnto
Rome
,
not
onely
ancient
,
but
moderne
,
which
is
named
by
an
excellency
of
speech
(
the
City
)
without
any
other
addition
,
as
Saint
Iohn
stileth
it
in
plaine
termes
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
City
,
the
great
,
the
Articles
repeated
importing
so
much
.
CHAP.
7.
Of
the
growth
and
progresse
of
Antichrist
.
1.
THe
Apostle
,
2.
Tim
2.17
.
compareth
the
doctrine
of
Heretikes
to
the
Gangrene
,
the
nature
of
which
disease
is
to
fret
by
little
and
little
,
till
at
length
it
seize
vpon
the
vitall
parts
,
&
so
bring
death
to
the
body
.
So
heresie
doth
not
insinuate
it selfe
into
the
Church
all
at
once
,
nor
in
a
moment
possesse
the
body
thereof
,
but
infecting
the
members
by
degrees
,
ere
it
be
perceiued
,
disperseth
it selfe
through
the
whole
body
.
This
our
Sauiour
Christ
himselfe
affirmeth
,
Mat.
1●
.
24
.
when
he
saith
,
That
the
enemy
whilst
men
slept
sowed
his
Tares
,
that
is
,
in
secret
and
vnperceiued
,
according
to
that
of
Saint
Peter
,
2.
Peter
.
2.3
.
That
false
teachers
should
with
famed
words
priuily
bring
in
damnable
heres●●s
.
And
the
Apostle
speaking
of
Antichrist
,
confirmeth
as
much
when
he
saith
,
That
from
that
time
the
mystery
of
iniquity
began
to
worke
,
2.
Thess.
2.7
.
to
shew
,
that
Antichrist
should
not
come
at
one
chop
,
so
that
hee
might
be
descried
,
but
should
gaine
footing
by
little
and
litle
,
till
at
length
he
seated
himselfe
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
exalted
himselfe
aboue
all
that
is
called
God
:
which
may
serue
for
an
answere
to
them
that
require
vs
to
designe
precisely
the
time
when
Antichrist
first
seated
himselfe
at
Rome
,
who
was
the
first
Pope
that
merited
this
title
,
what
yeere
hee
liued
,
and
what
histories
make
proofe
thereof
.
For
seeing
this
mystery
of
iniquity
hath
like
a
Canker
or
Gangrene
,
beene
a
long
time
wearing
it selfe
into
the
Church
;
will
it
follow
that
no
such
euill
was
,
because
the
beginning
thereof
cannot
be
determined
?
How
many
diseases
are
there
in
the
body
,
and
those
euen
vnto
death
,
the
beginning
and
first
causes
whereof
cannot
be
knowne
?
Now
is
a
man
therefore
sound
,
because
he
cannot
tell
when
his
disease
tooke
him
?
Neuerthelesse
,
that
our
Aduersaries
may
not
take
this
as
an
excuse
of
ignorance
,
I
will
clearely
manifest
●he
progresse
of
this
Man
of
perdition
,
and
deduce
in
breefe
by
certaine
histories
his
growth
and
increase
.
2.
As
therefore
the
holy
Scripture
describeth
Antichrist
by
the
name
of
a
man
;
so
it
giueth
vs
iust
occasion
to
obserue
in
him
the
like
progresses
and
changes
as
are
found
in
the
life
of
a
man
.
As
therefore
the
life
of
a
man
is
diuided
into
seuen
principall
periods
or
peeces
,
to
wit
,
Birth
,
Infancy
,
Youth
,
Mans
estate
,
Declining
age
,
Old
age
,
and
Death
:
so
Antichrist
hath
the
same
degrees
and
staires
,
from
his
first
entrance
into
the
world
,
vntill
his
finall
end
and
dissolution
.
For
it
must
needs
fare
with
this
Kingdome
and
Empire
of
Antichrist
,
as
it
hath
done
with
all
other
Kingdomes
and
Empires
of
the
world
,
which
haue
growne
from
small
beginnings
to
a
great
height
and
strength
,
and
after
by
litle
and
litle
decayed
againe
,
till
they
come
to
their
finall
ruine
.
This
we
may
see
clearely
verified
in
the
foure
great
Monarchies
of
the
world
,
and
all
other
great
and
mighty
Kingdomes
:
yea
,
the
mighty
Ottoman
Empire
is
not
now
so
great
and
powerfull
as
it
hath
beene
,
but
as
it
arose
and
sprang
by
litle
and
litle
,
and
spread
it selfe
at
last
ouer
the
greatest
part
of
the
world
;
so
we
hope
by
the
declinnig
therof
,
that
it's
death
and
ruine
is
not
farre
off
.
And
concerning
Antichrist
,
me
thinks
,
Saint
Paul
,
2.
Thess.
2.
euidently
discouereth
all
his
degrees
of
his
standing
,
both
in
his
growth
and
fall
.
His
Birth
,
when
he
saith
,
that
he
was
euen
then
already
come
in
his
time
,
as
Saint
Iohn
also
affirmeth
,
1.
Iohn
.
4.3
.
His
Infancy
,
when
he
saith
,
that
the
mystery
of
iniquity
did
already
worke
.
His
Youth
,
when
he
saith
,
that
he
could
not
be
reuealed
till
that
which
withheld
was
taken
out
of
the
way
.
His
Mans
estate
,
when
he
saith
,
then
shall
this
Man
of
sinne
bee
reuealed
,
and
shall
exalt
himselfe
aboue
all
that
is
called
God.
His
Declining
,
when
he
saith
,
the
Lord
shall
consume
him
with
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
,
that
is
,
with
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
:
and
lastly
,
his
Old
age
and
death
,
when
hee
saith
,
that
after
his
consumption
he
shall
bee
destroyed
with
the
brightnesse
of
Christs
comming
.
Of
these
degrees
in
order
.
3.
Antichrists
birth
was
without
doubt
in
the
Apostles
time
,
seeing
Saint
Paul
saith
,
that
the
mystery
of
iniquity
did
then
worke
;
and
Saint
Iohn
,
that
Antichrist
was
already
come
into
the
world
.
Now
hee
could
not
come
before
Christ
,
for
how
could
he
then
be
Antichrist
?
Therefore
it
is
an
vndoubted
truth
,
that
he
was
borne
in
the
Apostles
time
:
and
yet
no
man
can
expresly
define
in
what
yeere
,
moneth
,
or
day
he
was
borne
;
for
his
comming
was
into
the
Church
as
a
disease
into
the
body
vnknowne
and
secret
:
neither
can
the
place
of
his
birth
be
determined
,
whether
in
Rome
,
or
in
any
other
City
of
the
world
.
And
as
for
Rome
,
wee
are
so
farre
from
affixing
the
title
of
Antichrist
to
those
holy
Bishops
that
were
first
in
Rome
,
that
we
confesse
that
the
Church
of
Rome
was
then
proposed
to
other
Churches
as
a
rare
example
of
sanctity
of
life
,
and
purity
of
doctrine
,
and
constancy
in
martyrdome
:
yet
howsoeuer
it
is
impossible
to
determine
either
the
time
or
place
of
his
birth
,
notwithstanding
that
he
was
borne
in
the
Apostles
time
,
is
so
euident
a
truth
,
that
he
that
will
deny
it
,
must
withall
deny
the
holy
Scripture
wherein
it
is
plainely
affirmed
.
4.
His
infancy
may
well
be
thought
to
haue
continued
from
the
Apostles
age
vntill
the
first
Nicene
Councill
:
for
if
we
consider
the
historie
of
the
Romane
Bishops
during
those
three
hundred
yeeres
,
we
shall
easily
perceiue
that
presently
after
the
Apostles
,
they
began
(
doubtlesse
beside
their
thought
and
intention
)
to
prepare
the
way
for
Antichrist
,
who
was
to
establish
his
throne
in
their
seate
,
and
that
as
well
by
offering
a
kinde
of
primacy
aboue
other
Bishops
,
as
by
bringing
in
an
intollerable
number
of
traditions
to
darken
the
simplicity
and
purity
of
the
Gospell
:
which
will
plainely
appeare
,
if
we
receiue
for
trueth
,
Decretall
Epistles
ascribed
vnto
such
Bishops
of
Rome
as
liued
in
the
first
Age
of
the
Church
,
to
wit
,
Anacletus
,
Eraristus
,
Alexander
,
Sixtus
,
H●ginus
,
Pius
,
Eleutherius
,
and
others
:
for
what
doe
they
all
breath
but
the
spirit
of
Antichrist
?
What
doe
they
thunder
out
,
but
the
primacy
of
the
Church
of
Rome
?
What
doe
they
beate
vpon
,
but
prohibitions
of
offending
Priests
in
any
sort
whatsoeuer
?
And
what
doe
they
speake
of
,
but
of
appeales
to
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
and
such
like
things
?
And
all
this
at
the
time
when
prisons
were
full
of
Christians
,
and
the
streets
ran
with
their
blood
.
But
howsoeuer
these
Epistles
were
counterfeit
,
as
it
is
without
doubt
,
yet
certaine
it
is
,
that
Pope
Victor
nourishe●
this
infant
,
and
made
way
for
his
further
growth
,
when
he
excommunicated
all
the
Churches
of
Asia
,
and
others
,
for
not
celebrating
their
Easter
vpon
Sunday
,
as
did
the
Church
of
Rome
:
which
d●ede
of
his
,
was
sharpely
reproued
by
many
Bishops
,
and
particularly
by
Saint
Irenaeus
,
Eus●
.
histor.
lib.
5.
cap.
24.
as
Eusebius
reporteth
:
so
did
other
Bishops
his
successors
,
when
they
made
no
scruple
to
take
cognition
of
the
causes
of
such
as
were
condemned
by
other
Bishops
,
and
arrogated
the
iudgement
thereof
vnto
them
.
Cyprian
.
lib.
1.
epist.
3.
Which
ambition
of
theirs
,
Saint
Cyp●ian
in
an
Epistle
to
Cornelius
the
then
Bishop
of
Rome
,
repr●hendeth
most
soundly
and
grauely
,
and
proueth
that
euery
one
ought
to
be
iudged
where
his
crime
was
committed
,
and
where
both
his
witnesses
and
accusers
might
be
present
:
and
that
to
appeale
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
was
nothing
else
but
to
abrogate
the
authority
of
other
Bishops
.
So
also
did
Pope
Zepherine
,
when
he
the
first
of
all
others
tooke
vpon
him
this
title
,
Pontifex
Maximus
,
Episcopus
Episcoporum
,
The
cheefe
Bishop
,
Baron
.
Annal.
ad
An.
216.
and
Bishop
of
Bishops
as
Baronius
confesseth
.
And
thus
did
this
wicked
child
play
in
his
infancy
,
and
yet
shewing
euen
then
most
certaine
presages
of
his
future
behauiour
in
the
Church
.
5.
After
the
Nicene
Councill
,
when
peace
was
giuen
to
the
Church
,
Antichrist
came
to
the
prime
of
his
youth
;
and
his
pride
and
ambition
grew
to
an
higher
stature
and
strength
,
mixed
with
more
boldnesse
and
cour●ge
then
before
:
for
fearing
no
more
any
persecution
from
the
Pagans
,
whose
religion
began
by
litle
and
litle
to
bee
abolished
,
the
Bishops
of
Rome
began
to
lay
more
strong
foundations
of
their
proiected
primacy
,
vnder
pretence
of
defending
the
sound
doctrine
of
the
Trinity
.
For
,
when
as
Athanasius
,
with
Paul
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
an●
other
Bishops
were
banished
from
their
Churches
by
the
Arrians
,
and
retyred
themselues
to
Iulius
then
Bishop
of
Rome
,
he
receiued
them
,
Epist.
I●lij
Papae
.
tom.
1.
Concil.
and
wrote
in
their
behalfe
,
letters
to
the
Easterne
Bishops
full
of
pride
and
ambition
:
wherein
he
challengeth
the
right
of
calling
generall
Councils
,
the
iudgement
ouer
other
Bishops
,
and
the
appeales
to
the
Church
of
Rome
:
which
arrogancy
of
theirs
,
was
greatly
cherished
and
encreased
by
a
Decree
of
the
Councill
of
Sard●ck
,
which
rather
by
prouision
to
remedy
the
troubles
of
that
time
,
in
regard
of
the
Arrian
Heresie
wherewith
the
whole
East
was
infected
,
then
for
a
perpetuall
right
,
permitted
appeales
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
:
if
at
least
this
Decree
of
the
Councill
of
Sardick
be
not
counterfeit
:
seeing
Saint
Augustine
acknowledgeth
no
Councill
of
Sardick
,
but
hereticall
.
Aug
contra
Crescon
.
lib.
3.
cap.
34.
The
same
steps
of
pride
were
troden
in
by
all
the
whole
ranke
of
Romane
Bishops
of
that
●ge
,
insomuch
that
the
Councill
of
Meleuis
was
forced
to
giue
stoppage
thereunto
,
C●n
il
.
●●leuit
.
cap
22.
tom
.
1.
Concil.
by
forbidding
all
appeales
to
bee
made
beyond
the
Sea
,
vnder
paine
of
being
excluded
from
the
Communion
of
the
Churches
of
Afric●
:
which
caused
Pope
Zozimus
,
for
the
maintenance
of
the
authority
of
his
Sea
,
to
produce
the
Decree
of
the
pretended
Councill
of
Sardick
,
which
was
said
to
be
the
same
with
that
of
Nice
:
b●●
it
was
conuicted
of
falshoode
by
the
Copies
of
the
Councill
of
Nice
fetcht
from
Constantinople
,
and
so
his
labor
lost
.
This
Councill
wrote
vnto
Pope
Celestine
the
successor
of
Boniface
about
this
falsification
,
and
aduertised
him
not
to
bring
into
the
Church
(
which
ought
to
appeare
as
a
light
of
simplicity
)
Fumosum
typhum
seculi
,
A
smoky
arrogancy
of
the
world
.
In
like
maner
the
Councill
of
Chalcedon
went
about
to
bridle
this
height
of
pride
in
the
Romane
Bishops
,
when
notwithstanding
the
contradictions
of
the
Legates
of
Pope
Leo
,
it
gaue
an
equall
place
of
primacy
in
the
Church
to
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
and
equall
priuiledges
●f
honour
,
with
absolute
iurisdiction
ouer
all
the
Metropolitanes
of
Asia
,
●ontus
and
Thracia
,
and
that
by
reason
of
the
Imperiall
seate
which
was
then
there
planted
,
as
the
Bishop
of
Rome
had
before
time
beene
exalted
for
the
same
cause
.
Hence
forward
the
Patriarchs
of
Constantinople
went
alwaies
in
equipage
with
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
and
retained
the
title
of
Oecumenicall
as
well
as
they
:
and
the
Church
of
Constantinople
,
was
by
the
authority
of
the
Emperors
stiled
,
Cap●
omnium
aliarum
ecclesiarum
,
Head
of
all
other
Churches
,
as
is
euident
by
the
writing
of
Iustinian
the
Emperor
to
Epiphanius
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
and
Authemius
,
and
Meminus
,
and
of
the
Emperor
Leo
,
to
Stephen
Patriarch
of
the
same
place
.
So
that
in
this
Age
,
the
Bishops
of
Rome
ambitiously
desired
,
and
in
a
youthfull
heate
audaciously
attempted
that
,
which
yet
by
no
meanes
they
could
absolutely
effect
and
bring
to
passe
.
And
though
Gregory
the
great
,
whether
by
fained
humility
or
otherwise
,
seemed
to
abhorre
the
title
of
Vniuersall
Bishop
,
or
Patriarch
,
which
Iohn
of
Constantinople
assumed
vnto
himselfe
,
calling
him
therefore
the
forerunner
of
Antichrist
,
and
saying
,
that
none
of
the
Bishops
of
Rome
euer
vsurped
this
title
:
yet
notwithstanding
(
if
we
will
beleeue
Baronius
)
he
forbore
not
in
effect
to
take
the
same
title
vpon
himselfe
,
Baron
ad
An.
595.
when
he
saith
in
one
of
his
Epistles
,
That
the
Romane
seate
serued
for
a
Watch-tewer
ouer
the
whole
world
,
and
sent
out
vnto
all
,
new
Constitutions
.
But
I
thinke
this
Epistle
rather
to
be
forged
,
then
truly
of
Gregories
composing
,
for
it
was
dated
,
Indict
.
11.
Anno
Christi
.
593.
which
kinde
of
datation
the
Popes
vsed
not
;
Gregor.
lib.
12.
epist
32.
besides
he
bringeth
in
Theodoricke
subscribing
to
this
priuiledge
,
whereas
at
this
time
he
was
scarce
of
age
to
speake
,
and
in
possession
of
the
City
of
Soissons
which
he
neuer
had
.
Now
if
we
adde
heereunto
the
great
pompe
and
riot
which
the
Romish
Prelates
and
Cleargy
abandoned
themselues
vnto
in
this
Age
,
we
shall
perceiue
more
of
the
youthfull
disposition
of
this
Man
of
sinne
.
Ammian
.
Marcell
l.
27.
Ammianus
Marcellinus
a
Pagan
Historian
,
hauing
related
the
schisme
and
contention
betwixt
Damasus
and
Vicisinus
about
the
Papacy
,
wherein
much
humane
blood
was
shed
and
spilt
,
at
last
concludeth
after
this
manner
:
When
I
consider
the
great
pompe
of
the
Romane
Bishops
,
I
cannot
but
confesse
that
they
which
aspire
vnto
those
honours
,
haue
reason
to
striue
with
all
their
might
;
seeing
when
they
haue
obtained
them
,
they
are
assured
to
be
enriched
with
the
oblations
of
Matrones
,
and
to
come
forth
in
publike
in
their
Chariots
magnificently
arrayed
,
and
to
make
feasts
with
such
excesse
,
that
their
banquets
surpasse
the
tables
of
Kings
.
And
all
this
he
appropriateth
onely
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
:
for
of
other
Bishops
he
thus
writeth
in
the
same
place
,
That
their
frugality
in
meates
,
and
drinkes
,
parsimony
in
apparrell
,
and
humility
in
carriage
,
commended
them
to
God
and
to
his
seruants
,
as
pure
and
modest
persons
.
Thus
Marcellinus
.
Now
it
cannot
be
said
,
Baron
.
ad
An.
367.
that
this
Historian
in
a
malicious
humour
reprehendeth
the
riot
of
the
Romish
Bishops
(
as
Baronius
would
haue
it
)
seeing
he
commendeth
other
Christian
Bishops
for
their
modesty
and
temperance
:
And
therefore
,
rather
is
Baronius
impudent
,
in
daring
to
iustifie
this
their
pompe
and
pride
,
saying
,
that
Then
to
the
soueraigne
preisthood
of
Christ
was
ioyned
a
magnificent
and
regall
Maiesty
:
Hier●n
.
epist
61.
whereby
hee
giueth
cause
of
fit
application
of
that
which
Saint
Ierome
reporteth
to
haue
beene
spoken
by
one
Praetextatus
,
a
designed
Consull
,
but
a
sacrilegious
wretch
,
who
mocking
at
Pope
Damasus
,
said
,
Make
mee
Bis●op
of
Rome
,
and
I
will
presently
turne
Christian
.
In
fine
,
the
multitude
of
traditions
,
ceremonies
,
and
superstitious
doctrines
,
brought
into
the
Church
by
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
in
those
first
sixe
hundred
yeeres
,
do
shew
,
that
Antichrist
was
growne
to
a
good
age
and
strength
:
as
the
mingling
of
water
with
the
Sacramentall
wine
by
Alexander
the
first
,
and
of
salt
with
water
for
Benediction
,
agreeable
to
the
Pagans
:
Lent
fast
for
seuen
weeks
by
Tolespherus
:
the
celebrating
of
Easter
on
the
Sunday
,
by
Pius
the
first
;
the
which
one
Hermes
is
said
to
haue
receiued
by
reuelation
from
an
Angell
in
a
shepheards
habit
:
the
shauing
of
Priests
crownes
,
by
Amicetus
,
a
custome
deriued
from
the
practise
of
Isis
Priests
,
and
condemned
by
diuers
of
the
Fathers
,
as
Clemens
of
A●exandria
,
paedagog
.
lib.
3.
cap.
11.
and
Octatus
contra
Parmen.
lib.
2
and
Ierome
on
Ez
kiel
.
44.
and
the
fourth
Councill
of
Toledo
.
cap.
40.
the
Fasts
of
foure
times
by
Calixtus
:
Siluer
Cups
into
the
celebration
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
by
Pope
Vrbane
:
but
no
Gold
as
yet
,
because
I
thinke
they
follow
Persius
rule
,
In
satri
q●id
facit
aurum
?
new
Chrisme
to
be
made
euery
yeere
,
and
the
old
to
be
burnt
at
the
Eucharist
,
by
Pope
Fabian
:
Diuine
seruice
to
be
celebrated
vpon
the
sepulchres
of
Martyrs
,
by
Pope
Faelix
:
blessing
vpon
the
Altar
of
the
fruits
of
the
earth
,
as
if
they
held
them
vncleane
with
the
Manichees
,
till
they
were
thus
purified
,
by
●urich●●●us
:
as
also
the
prohibition
,
that
no
Martyr
should
be
buried
,
but
being
clothed
with
a
certaine
kinde
of
Vestiment
called
a
Dalmatica
,
and
a
purple
hood
.
Thus
superstition
began
then
to
encrease
and
grow
to
some
strength
in
the
Church
,
and
that
not
onely
in
matters
of
ceremony
,
but
also
of
doctrine
:
for
then
began
Temples
to
be
dedicated
to
the
honour
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
Martyrs
,
to
the
great
dishonour
of
God
,
to
whom
as
all
diuine
worship
is
to
be
giuen
,
Aug.
cont
.
Maxim
.
Ar●●an
.
lib.
1.
tit.
11
Leo
ser.
1.
de
matalib
.
Petri
et
Pat.
l.
Greg●r
.
epist.
lib.
12.
aepist
32.
so
all
Temples
for
the
exercise
of
that
worship
,
are
to
be
erected
,
as
witnesseth
Saint
Augustine
.
Then
entred
in
the
Inuocation
of
Saints
,
with
the
placing
of
hope
and
confidence
in
them
,
as
may
appeare
by
the
doctrine
of
the
Pope
Leo
,
and
Gregory
the
Great
:
then
came
in
prayer
for
the
dead
,
and
Purgatory
:
for
the
fabricke
wherof
,
they
forced
to
forge
an
infinite
number
of
miracles
,
and
apparitions
of
dead
ghosts
.
The
doctrine
of
iustification
by
the
merit
of
workes
,
began
then
also
to
take
some
footing
,
though
not
so
deepe
as
afterwards
.
So
that
now
it
is
easie
to
conclude
,
that
albeit
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
vntill
the
yeere
600.
were
not
such
as
to
whom
might
be
properly
applyed
the
title
of
Antichrist
;
yet
it
cannot
be
denyed
but
that
the
mystery
of
him
wrought
in
them
,
and
by
them
;
and
that
it
was
growne
to
some
strength
and
stature
in
this
●ge
6.
We
haue
seene
Antichrist
in
his
youth
,
the
mystery
of
iniquity
working
in
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
through
the
simplicity
of
some
Bishops
,
and
ambition
of
others
,
for
these
first
six
Ages
,
till
Gregory
the
first
;
after
whose
death
,
he
came
to
his
mans
estate
,
that
is
,
was
reuealed
in
the
Church
,
and
reigned
in
the
Romane
Sea
:
and
as
the
period
of
this
Age
of
man
is
commonly
of
longer
continuance
then
the
rest
,
so
is
the
time
of
Antichrists
reigne
,
longer
then
of
his
infancy
or
youth
.
It
began
presently
after
the
death
of
Gregory
the
Great
,
and
continued
well-neere
the
full
space
of
800.
yeeres
,
and
arose
to
it
height
by
certai●●●egrees
and
staires
:
for
no
mortall
thing
is
perfect
at
the
first
,
b
t
groweth
by
steps
,
as
it
also
decayeth
.
The
first
degre●
o●
his
reigne
,
which
I
terme
his
mans
estate
,
was
in
the
time
of
the
Emperour
Phocas
,
who
hauing
most
treacherously
and
cruelly
murdered
his
Maister
,
Mauritius
the
Emperour
,
together
with
his
Wife
and
Children
,
to
the
end
,
that
he
might
gaine
the
fauour
of
the
Romanes
,
and
keepe
Italy
from
reuolting
;
he
caused
the
primacy
and
superiority
of
the
whole
Church
,
to
be
adiudged
to
the
Romane
Sea
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Rome
to
be
declared
the
soueraigne
and
vniuersall
Head
of
the
Church
,
and
of
all
other
Bishops
;
alleadging
for
it
this
reason
:
That
as
the
City
of
Rome
was
the
Mother
and
Princesse
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
so
it
ought
also
to
haue
the
primacy
and
soueraignty
in
religion
.
And
from
this
time
,
Boniface
and
his
successours
tooke
vpon
them
the
title
of
vniuersall
Bishop
▪
A
title
,
which
in
deed
appertaineth
to
none
but
Christ
,
who
is
the
onely
true
shepheard
(
as
S.
Peter
calleth
him
,
1.
Pet.
5.4
.
)
and
consequently
the
onely
vniuersall
Bishop
and
Head
of
the
Church
,
Gregor
epist.
lib.
12.
ep●st
.
32.
as
S.
Gregory
notably
confirmeth
in
many
places
,
as
in
an
Epistle
of
his
to
all
Bishops
,
where
he
vseth
this
superscription
:
To
all
the
members
of
the
holy
Church
,
most
precious
stones
,
shining
in
Christs
diadem
,
whose
vniuersall
head
is
Christ
:
he
doth
not
say
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
but
Christ
:
yea
he
that
taketh
vpon
him
this
name
,
doth
not
onely
rob
Christ
of
his
dignity
,
but
also
euery
other
particular
Bishop
of
that
power
and
part
of
the
administration
of
the
Church
,
which
is
committed
vnto
him
by
God.
This
S.
Gregory
most
excellently
,
and
at
large
proueth
in
diuers
of
his
Epistles
,
as
lib.
4.
Epist.
34.
and
Epist.
36.
and
Epist.
38.
and
all
grounded
vpon
this
reason
,
because
to
be
the
vniuersall
Bishop
,
is
to
be
the
onely
Bishop
,
and
so
all
others
to
be
but
his
Substitutes
,
and
Vicars
,
and
therefore
to
haue
no
power
of
themselues
,
but
as
it
is
deriued
from
him
:
and
therefore
that
distinction
of
the
word
vniuersall
,
deuised
by
the
Iesuites
,
is
both
vaine
and
friuolous
,
when
they
say
,
that
it
either
signifieth
singularitie
,
and
so
to
be
vniuersall
,
is
to
be
the
onely
Bishop
of
the
world
:
or
preheminency
,
and
so
to
be
vniuersall
,
is
nothing
else
but
to
be
the
chiefe
of
all
Bishops
.
And
that
in
the
first
signification
,
the
title
is
prophane
,
sacrilegious
,
and
proper
vnto
Antichrist
:
but
in
the
second
,
it
may
be
attributed
to
the
Pope
,
according
to
S.
Gregories
intention
.
This
,
I
say
,
is
an
idle
conceite
:
for
he
that
shall
aduisedly
read
S.
Gregory
in
the
fore-named
places
,
shall
finde
,
that
he
doth
not
onely
condemne
it
in
the
first
sense
,
but
in
the
second
also
,
namely
,
that
one
should
vsurpe
that
title
to
himselfe
,
depriuing
all
others
of
it
,
seeing
it
is
apparant
in
the
Ancient
Councils
that
all
the
Patriarches
in
common
,
beare
the
title
of
oecumenicall
or
vniuersall
Bishops
,
without
derogating
thereby
one
from
the
other
.
And
therefore
if
the
Councill
of
Chalcedon
(
as
they
pretend
)
or
any
other
Councill
,
did
at
any
time
giue
the
Bishop
of
Rome
this
title
,
it
was
in
common
as
to
a
Patriarch
,
and
not
in
any
singular
manner
:
As
the
care
of
all
the
Churches
was
committed
to
Peter
,
but
not
in
priuate
,
but
in
common
with
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
;
for
else
S.
Paul
had
ouer-lashed
,
when
he
saide
,
That
he
was
troubled
with
the
care
of
all
Churches
.
2.
Cor.
11.28
.
Hence
it
is
,
Theodoret
hist.
lib.
4.
cap.
19.
Nazianz.
ser.
de
Cypriano
.
that
S.
Basill
was
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
The
great
light
of
the
world
:
and
Gregory
Nazianzene
speaking
of
S.
Cyprian
,
saith
,
that
he
not
onely
pres●ded
ouer
Carthage
,
but
also
ouer
the
whole
West
,
yea
the
East
,
and
the
South
,
and
the
North.
In
a
word
,
these
two
titles
,
Bishop
of
the
vniuersall
Church
,
and
vniuersall
Bishop
of
the
Church
,
are
farre
different
,
if
not
contrary
:
for
the
first
was
a
common
name
to
all
Bishops
that
made
profession
of
true
and
sound
doctrine
,
whereby
they
were
discerned
from
Heretikes
and
Schismatikes
,
the
vniuersall
Church
signifying
nothing
else
but
the
Orthodox
and
Catholike
Church
.
But
the
second
cannot
properly
agree
to
any
,
but
to
an
infinite
person
,
to
wit
,
Iesus
Christ
,
and
if
it
be
ascribed
to
any
,
it
is
not
in
regard
of
prehemiennce
,
that
he
should
haue
aboue
all
others
,
but
in
regard
of
the
vniuer
ality
of
care
,
he
ought
to
shew
towards
the
whole
Catholike
or
vniuersall
Church
.
7.
This
was
the
first
degree
of
Antichrists
reigne
or
Kingdome
.
The
second
was
,
when
the
Bishops
of
Rome
shooke
off
from
their
neckes
the
yoke
of
obedience
and
fealty
,
which
they
ought
vnto
the
Emperours
:
for
,
for
a
long
time
,
the
Pope
was
chosen
by
the
common
voyces
of
the
Cleargy
,
and
people
of
Rome
,
and
this
election
was
confirmed
by
the
Emperour
himselfe
,
or
by
his
Lieutenant
,
Platina
.
Baronius
.
the
Exarch
of
Rauenna
,
and
was
subiect
to
him
,
as
to
his
Lord
and
Maister
,
to
be
either
established
or
deposed
at
his
pleasure
:
as
we
may
see
particularly
in
the
example
of
Pope
Martin
the
first
,
who
was
carried
as
a
criminous
person
to
Constantinople
before
the
Emperour
,
and
by
him
banished
into
the
Isle
Chersonesus
,
where
he
dyed
:
But
afterward
Pope
Benedict
the
second
,
by
his
hypocrisie
,
obtained
of
the
Emperour
Constantine
the
fourth
,
freedome
of
election
,
without
the
authority
of
the
Emperour
,
or
his
Exarch
:
and
then
presently
began
this
Man
of
Sinne
to
ruffle
in
his
pride
,
and
neuer
ceased
,
what
by
seditions
and
excommunications
,
till
he
had
chased
the
Emperours
authority
wholly
out
of
Italy
.
Then
Pope
Constantine
,
excommunicated
the
Emperour
Philippious
(
who
indeed
was
a
fauourer
of
the
Heresie
of
the
Monothelites
,
)
and
forbad
the
people
of
Rome
,
either
to
acknowledge
him
for
their
Lord
,
or
to
obey
any
Mandate
or
Commandement
that
came
out
by
his
authority
.
Then
Gregory
the
second
,
resisted
the
decree
of
the
Emperour
Leo
the
third
,
who
in
zeale
to
Gods
glory
,
had
commanded
all
Images
in
Churches
to
be
beaten
downe
,
and
so
maintained
himselfe
by
the
fauour
of
Charles
Martell
against
him
,
that
the
Emperour
durst
not
giue
assault
vpon
him
by
Armes
Then
Pope
Stephen
the
second
,
by
the
aide
of
Pepin
,
then
King
of
France
,
wrung
out
of
Arstulphus
the
King
of
the
Lumbards
hands
,
not
onely
the
rightes
and
territories
of
S.
Peter
,
but
the
whole
Exarchate
of
Rauenna
,
with
all
the
dependances
thereupon
,
&
bestowed
it
vpon
the
Bishop
of
Rome
:
And
yet
their
ambition
was
not
satiate
herewith
,
for
they
rested
not
till
the
Kingdome
of
the
Lumbards
was
vtterly
rooted
out
by
Charles
the
successour
of
Pepin
,
who
hauing
conquered
Dedier
their
last
King
,
added
vnto
his
Fathers
guifts
,
all
that
lieth
beyond
Liguria
,
from
the
old
ruines
of
the
City
Luna
,
vnto
the
Alpes
,
and
much
else
where
:
And
this
is
that
which
is
called
S.
Peters
Patrimony
,
which
they
defrauding
their
true
benefactours
of
that
acknowledgement
which
is
due
vnto
them
,
had
rather
ascribe
to
the
donation
of
Constantine
the
Great
.
Here
then
we
may
see
two
notable
euents
.
First
,
the
Pope
aspired
vnto
two
hornes
,
to
wit
,
both
spirituall
and
temporall
authority
,
and
so
became
a
temporall
Prince
in
those
great
territories
which
were
conferred
vpon
him
.
And
secondly
,
the
erection
of
the
Image
of
the
second
Beast
:
when
the
first
made
P●pin
the
Father
a
King
,
deposing
Chilpericke
as
vnsufficient
,
and
then
translated
the
Westerne
Empire
,
from
the
Greekes
to
the
French
,
conferring
it
vpon
Charles
his
sonne
:
thus
notoriously
verifying
the
prophecy
,
Apoc.
13.14.15
.
That
Antichrist
should
command
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
to
make
an
image
of
the
first
Beast
,
to
giue
him
a
spirit
,
and
to
cause
him
to
be
worshipped
.
This
is
so
manifest
a
token
of
Antichrist
,
that
it
cannot
be
doubted
of
,
whether
we
respect
the
erection
and
translation
of
this
new
Empire
,
which
is
a
power
onely
proper
vnto
God
:
or
the
bringing
into
the
Church
the
adoration
of
Images
,
and
the
canonization
of
Saints
,
which
was
a
kinde
of
giuing
life
to
the
image
of
the
first
Beast
,
with
whom
it
was
accustomed
both
to
worship
dumbe
Idols
,
of
wood
and
stone
,
and
to
consecrate
and
deifie
mortall
men
,
as
they
pleased
.
For
this
cause
,
many
learned
men
haue
fixed
the
number
666.
vpon
this
time
,
as
the
true
beginning
of
the
reuelation
of
Antichrists
kingdome
:
for
if
we
adde
to
97
yeeres
of
Christ
,
which
were
runne
when
the
Apocalyps
was
written
,
666.
we
shall
fall
vpon
the
yeere
of
762.
in
which
the
Pope
as
an
earthly
Prince
,
possessed
the
Exarchate
of
Rauenna
,
and
those
other
territories
,
which
he
rece
ued
by
the
gift
of
Pepin
and
Charlem●igne
.
8.
But
for
all
this
,
the
Whore
of
Babylon
was
not
yet
ascended
to
the
top
of
her
abhominations
:
for
the
Romane
Sea
was
as
yet
held
in
some
subiection
to
the
mperours
;
so
that
no
Popes
could
be
receiued
,
without
their
approbation
and
confirmation
,
as
is
apparant
by
Stephen
the
fourth
,
and
his
two
successours
,
who
were
compelled
to
trauaile
into
France
,
to
get
the
confirmation
of
their
election
Also
the
guardance
and
soueraignity
of
their
temporall
lands
giuen
by
Pepin
and
his
successours
,
remained
in
the
hands
of
the
Emperour
,
and
of
those
that
held
vnder
him
the
command
of
Italy
.
Also
Lewes
the
second
,
making
his
abode
for
the
most
part
at
Rome
or
thereabout
,
commanded
with
more
absolute
power
,
then
any
of
his
predecessours
had
done
.
The
Popes
power
then
was
by
these
meanes
somewhat
bridled
,
so
that
he
could
not
do
as
he
list
.
But
th●se
proud
Prelates
,
disdaining
to
be
thus
curbed
,
soone
broke
the
yoake
,
and
s●t
themselues
free
from
all
obedience
to
mortall
man
.
Pope
Nicholas
the
first
led
the
ring
:
he
amongst
other
his
goodly
constitutions
,
prohibited
the
Emperours
to
be
present
at
their
Synodall
assemblies
;
concluded
that
the
Pope
could
not
be
iudged
by
any
secular
power
;
forbad
the
mariage
of
Priests
,
interdicted
Princes
,
and
receiued
appeales
of
Bishops
and
Priests
that
were
Canonically
deposed
:
of
which
dealing
,
we
finde
many
complaints
made
by
learned
and
godly
men
liuing
at
that
time
,
as
of
Hinemare
Archbishop
of
Rhemes
,
and
Lintpert
,
Archbishop
of
Mentz
,
with
others
.
After
him
succeeded
other
Popes
,
whose
continuall
labour
was
to
strangle
the
power
of
Kings
(
as
Claudius
Fanchet
speaketh
)
and
that
partly
by
occasion
of
their
negligence
in
gouernment
,
Claudius
Fanchet
delinat
.
maison
de
Charlemaigne
.
and
partly
of
the
ignorance
of
their
owne
rights
and
ancient
Canons
,
as
may
appeare
in
the
answer
of
Theilgunt
,
and
Gouthier
,
Bishops
,
recorded
by
Fanchet
and
others
:
about
which
time
,
Pope
Adrian
the
second
,
threatned
to
excommunicate
King
Charles
the
Bald
,
if
he
did
not
render
Lorraine
to
the
Emperour
Lewes
.
Neither
did
these
effects
of
their
power
shew
themselues
onely
in
France
,
but
in
England
,
Germany
,
Italy
,
and
other
Countries
of
Europe
;
as
is
manifest
in
the
stories
of
those
times
:
deposing
Kings
,
translating
Kingdomes
,
excommunicating
all
that
any
waies
withstood
their
ambitious
designes
,
and
interdicting
whole
Nations
,
as
here
England
in
the
time
of
King
Iohn
,
which
stood
in
that
state
of
interdiction
for
the
space
of
six
yeeres
:
during
all
which
time
,
no
bels
were
rung
,
no
diuine
seruice
publikely
vsed
,
no
bodies
buried
in
Christian
sepulture
,
no
Sacraments
publikely
administred
,
nor
any
religious
exercise
else
performed
,
but
all
carried
the
face
of
Paganisme
,
religion
being
vtterly
banished
,
or
at
least
so
smothered
,
that
it
could
not
appeare
.
At
this
time
also
it
was
,
that
after
the
declining
of
the
house
of
Charlemaigne
,
the
Popes
grew
to
that
height
,
of
not
onely
pride
,
but
also
impiety
,
that
they
were
esteemed
no
better
then
monsters
,
Baron
.
●d
An.
912.
whom
Baronius
is
constrained
to
call
Apostaticks
,
and
not
Apostolicks
.
Then
did
that
famous
harlot
Theodora
,
with
her
two
daughters
,
Marozi●
and
Theodora
,
make
Popes
at
their
pleasure
,
euen
adulterous
russians
,
which
are
not
registred
in
the
roll
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
for
any
other
cause
(
as
Baronius
confesseth
)
but
to
fill
vp
the
succession
,
and
marke
out
the
time
.
And
these
monsters
created
Priests
,
and
Deacons
,
and
Cardinals
,
like
to
themselues
:
so
that
Baleus
had
great
reason
to
call
the
time
of
the
sitting
of
these
Popes
,
from
Iohn
the
eight
,
till
Siluester
the
second
,
the
reigne
of
the
great
Whore.
And
it
may
seeme
,
that
the
Author
of
the
booke
of
Antichrist
,
which
is
found
in
the
ninth
Tome
of
S.
Augustines
workes
,
aimed
at
the
same
,
when
he
designeth
the
reuealing
of
Antichrist
,
to
the
time
of
the
Empires
translation
from
the
French
vnto
the
Germanes
.
And
after
this
also
,
when
Iohn
the
1●
.
gaue
the
Emperiall
Crowne
,
to
Otho
a
King
of
Germany
,
and
Prince
of
the
Saxons
,
as
it
was
before
giuen
to
Charlemaigne
,
by
Leo
the
third
.
This
Otho
,
tooke
not
only
an
oath
of
allegiance
to
the
Pope
,
but
also
of
protection
of
him
and
his
estates
,
against
all
the
world
.
The
oath
is
recorded
at
large
by
Gratian
,
dist.
63.
(
tibi
domine
)
by
the
tenour
whereof
,
we
may
easily
see
,
how
the
Emperour
receiued
at
that
time
,
the
Character
or
marke
of
the
second
Beast
;
and
in
stead
thereof
,
yeelded
vnto
them
thei●
power
and
authority
,
as
it
was
foretold
by
S.
Iohn
.
So
that
it
cannot
be
doubted
,
but
that
in
the
Church
of
Rome
at
those
times
sate
the
true
Antichrist
,
in
whom
all
the
Prophecies
were
fulfilled
,
and
the
manners
of
the
great
Whore
practised
to
the
full
:
And
therefore
in
a
Councill
held
at
Rhemes
,
not
long
after
,
the
Fathers
there
assembled
,
were
not
afraide
to
affix
the
title
of
Antichrist
vpon
those
Popes
.
9.
The
last
and
highest
period
of
Antichrists
reigne
,
is
yet
behind
,
which
began
when
Iohn
the
18.
or
19.
successour
of
Siluester
the
second
,
depriued
the
people
of
Rome
of
all
right
of
election
of
their
Popes
,
which
power
they
had
retained
and
exercised
all
that
time
.
For
he
tooke
it
from
them
,
and
inuested
therewith
the
Priests
of
Rome
,
which
began
then
to
be
called
by
the
name
of
Cardinals
;
in
which
forme
of
election
,
it
continueth
till
this
day
:
and
here
began
the
arme
of
his
reigne
,
which
grew
a
little
bigger
vnder
Benedict
the
seuenth
,
who
by
a
Decree
ordained
,
that
none
might
be
called
Emperour
,
but
whom
the
Pope
should
chuse
,
and
to
whom
he
should
present
the
Imperiall
signe
,
(
which
was
an
Apple
of
gold
,
beset
about
with
precious
stones
,
and
a
golden
Crosse
on
the
top
)
so
that
whereas
before
,
the
Pope
was
no
Pope
,
except
confirmed
by
the
Emperour
,
now
topsie-turuy
,
the
Emperour
is
no
Emperour
except
confirmed
by
the
Pope
.
But
the
top
and
top-gallant
of
his
reigne
,
was
vnder
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
formerly
called
Hildebrand
,
who
conuerted
the
whole
spirituall
power
of
the
Pap●ll
Se●ouer
Churches
,
into
a
politicke
Monarchy
ouer
earthly
Principalities
.
10.
Out
of
all
which
that
hath
bene
said
,
I
may
commend
vnto
the
Reader
,
three
notable
obseruations
for
the
confirmation
of
this
truth
.
First
,
that
not
onely
our
moderne
writers
,
but
also
such
as
were
more
ancient
,
liuing
before
the
reformation
of
the
Church
,
referre
to
this
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
the
highest
degree
of
Antichrists
reigne
.
For
Lollard
who
wrote
vpon
the
Apocalyps
,
in
the
yeere
1357.
setleth
the
beginning
of
Antichrists
reigne
(
whom
he
peremptorily
affirmeth
to
be
the
Pope
,
vpon
the
yeere
1033.
and
with
him
agreeth
●b●rhard
the
Bishop
of
Saltzbourg
,
in
the
time
of
the
Emperour
Frederick
:
who
in
an
Oration
which
he
made
in
an
assembly
of
the
Princes
and
Bishops
of
Germany
,
saith
;
that
Gregory
the
seuenth
laide
the
first
foundation
of
the
Kingdome
of
Antichrist
.
Secondly
,
that
at
this
time
,
the
liues
of
the
Popes
were
so
filthy
and
abhominable
,
as
it
would
yrke
any
Christian
heart
to
read
such
things
as
are
written
of
them
by
their
owne
writers
.
Cardinall
Benno
representeth
vnto
our
view
,
a
map
of
such
horrible
monsters
and
incarnate
diuels
,
liuing
at
that
time
in
the
Romane
Sea
,
as
the
earth
neuer
bore
the
like
.
And
of
this
time
,
the
Author
of
the
booke
called
,
Fasciculus
temporum
,
thus
speaketh
.
An
effeminate
time
,
wherein
the
Christian
faith
began
greatly
to
saile
,
and
decline
from
it
masculine
vigour
:
for
then
Sacraments
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
Ceremonies
,
were
not
obserued
,
but
the
people
gaue
themselues
to
Southsayings
,
enchauntments
,
and
Necromancy
:
and
as
were
the
people
,
so
were
●he
Priests
:
Then
Popes
murdered
one
another
by
poyson
,
rent
Christendome
with
Schismes
,
filled
Churches
with
abhominations
,
and
Kingdomes
with
warres
,
massacres
,
and
blood
.
Thirdly
and
lastly
,
that
at
this
time
the
pride
of
the
Romane
Bishops
was
growne
to
such
an
excessiue
height
,
as
is
almost
incredible
:
for
they
constrained
Emperors
and
Kings
to
kisse
their
feet
,
to
hold
their
stirrop
when
they
got
on
horsebacke
,
to
minister
water
vnto
them
for
the
washing
of
their
hands
when
they
went
to
meate
,
to
waite
for
accesse
vnto
them
at
their
gates
,
till
it
were
their
pleasure
to
admit
them
to
their
presence
;
and
finally
,
they
were
not
ashamed
to
trample
vpon
their
necks
,
as
Alexander
the
third
did
to
the
Emperor
Frederick
the
first
,
and
to
set
the
Crowne
on
their
heads
with
one
foot
,
and
kicke
it
off
againe
with
the
other
,
with
infinite
other
most
arrogant
demeanors
.
All
which
things
laid
together
,
doe
exactly
conclude
,
that
euer
since
Boniface
the
third
,
the
Pope
hath
beene
the
true
and
grand
Antichrist
,
albeit
his
tyrrany
and
pride
encreased
by
degrees
till
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
when
it
was
ascended
to
his
highest
period
.
11.
Thus
wee
haue
seene
Antichrist
in
his
mans
estate
,
that
is
,
in
the
top
of
his
strength
and
pride
;
but
then
he
began
to
decline
and
decay
,
as
a
man
vseth
to
doe
after
hee
is
fifty
or
threescore
yeeres
of
age
.
This
declining
estate
of
the
Man
of
sinne
began
,
when
Martin
Luther
dispelling
the
mists
of
Popery
,
preached
the
glorious
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
to
the
world
,
and
especially
cleared
the
doctrine
of
Iustification
,
which
till
then
lay
cloaked
vnder
the
vaile
of
Scholasticall
distinctions
,
and
Monkish
deuotion
.
For
albeit
there
wanted
not
in
all
Ages
some
that
opposed
themselues
against
popish
tyranny
and
superstition
,
and
discerned
and
auouched
that
the
Pope
was
that
Antichrist
:
yet
none
of
them
gaue
him
his
deadly
wound
,
till
God
stirred
vp
Luther
to
bee
the
instrument
of
this
mercy
.
For
his
doctrine
and
preaching
was
no
sooner
spread
abroad
in
the
world
,
but
it
was
entertained
as
finding
it
not
new
,
but
grounded
vpon
the
antiquity
of
holy
Scripture
and
ancient
C
uncills
and
Doctors
.
At
this
time
God
also
raised
vp
such
a
number
of
bright
Starres
,
learned
men
in
the
Church
,
as
no
Age
euer
saw
the
like
:
these
did
not
onely
refine
from
Monkish
barbarismes
,
humane
learning
,
but
also
g●●
great
light
and
propagation
vnto
the
truth
,
which
had
〈◊〉
long
time
lyen
clouded
vnder
ignorance
and
superstition
.
And
to
helpe
forward
this
great
worke
,
not
long
before
this
time
,
the
Famous
Art
of
Printing
was
by
Gods
prouidence
found
out
,
as
it
were
of
purpose
to
divulge
and
spread
abroad
the
most
excellent
writings
of
famous
men
then
liuing
,
which
peraduenture
otherwise
had
neuer
come
to
light
.
Now
then
all
these
meanes
of
Gods
prouidence
working
together
,
brought
forth
such
an
effect
,
that
not
onely
millions
of
people
in
all
places
,
but
also
whole
States
and
Kingdomes
spying
out
the
abominable
errors
of
the
Romish
Harlot
,
fell
away
from
the
obedience
of
the
Pope
,
and
embraced
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
,
as
is
apparent
at
this
day
in
Germany
,
France
,
England
,
Denmarke
,
Poland
,
and
almost
all
parts
of
Europe
.
And
this
is
that
very
same
which
was
prophecyed
of
by
Saint
Paul
,
2.
Thess.
2.8
.
in
most
plaine
termes
,
where
it
is
said
,
That
the
Lord
should
consume
Antichrist
with
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
:
where
by
the
word
(
Consume
)
is
meant
a
declining
and
languishing
sicknesse
that
should
fall
vpon
him
,
whereby
his
vitall
parts
and
powers
should
euery
day
grow
weaker
and
weaker
,
as
it
is
with
such
as
are
in
a
consumption
:
and
by
the
spirit
of
Christs
mouth
,
nothing
else
but
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
according
to
the
opinion
of
most
Interpreters
:
and
this
is
the
reason
why
of
all
men
liuing
,
they
most
hate
godly
and
painefull
Preachers
,
because
they
are
the
Trumpetters
to
blow
downe
the
walls
of
their
Iericho
.
12.
Thus
hath
this
Man
of
sinne
beene
in
his
wane
and
declination
,
euer
since
Luthers
time
:
but
whether
his
old
and
decrepit
age
be
yet
come
,
is
hard
to
iudge
:
as
also
of
the
time
and
houre
of
his
death
.
These
things
wee
must
leaue
vnto
God
,
who
onely
knoweth
the
secrets
of
times
and
seasons
that
are
to
come
:
onely
wee
may
thus
farre
iudge
,
that
as
when
we
see
a
man
waxe
gray-headed
,
and
declining
,
wee
are
assured
old
age
and
death
are
not
far
off
:
so
we
may
also
safely
iudge
,
considering
the
declining
estate
of
this
Man
of
sinne
,
that
he
is
growing
old
and
neere
to
his
destruction
:
which
finall
destruction
notwithstanding
,
shall
not
bee
accomplished
,
till
Christ
himselfe
come
vnto
iudgement
,
when
●s
the
Apostle
speaketh
,
he
shall
destroy
him
by
the
brightnesse
of
his
comming
,
2.
Thess.
2.8
.
How
ought
we
then
to
wish
and
long
for
that
blessed
day
?
The
Second
Part.
CHAP.
1.
Touching
the
Image
of
the
Beast
.
FIrst
,
Apocalyps
13.14
.
it
is
written
by
S.
Iohn
,
that
the
second
beast
should
make
an
Image
of
the
first
,
which
had
the
wound
by
a
Sword
and
did
liue
:
and
that
hee
should
haue
power
to
giue
life
vnto
this
Image
,
and
cause
it
both
to
speake
and
to
be
worshipped
.
Which
words
may
be
vnderstood
either
literally
,
or
morally
,
or
mystically
:
but
in
which
sense
soeuer
we
take
them
,
yet
euery
way
they
sit
the
Pope
,
and
demonstrate
him
to
be
the
true
Antichrist
,
figured
out
by
this
second
Beast
whereof
Saint
Iohn
speaketh
.
2.
For
if
wee
vnderstand
it
as
many
of
the
Popish
writers
doe
,
literaly
,
that
this
must
bee
one
of
the
miracles
of
Antichrist
,
that
hee
shall
giue
life
and
speech
to
a
dead
Image
,
which
because
no
Pope
euer
did
,
therefore
hee
cannot
bee
Antichrist
:
I
answere
,
that
it
is
false
,
that
neuer
any
did
so
:
for
else
what
meane
those
frequent
motions
,
noddings
,
sweats
,
and
weeping
of
Images
,
reported
in
their
Legends
,
and
Martyrologies
?
At
that
great
controuersie
betwixt
the
Monkes
and
married
Priests
,
at
the
Synode
at
Winchester
vnder
Dustan
,
a
Crucifix
is
said
to
haue
thus
spoken
in
fauour
of
the
Monks
,
against
the
Priests
,
Non
fiet
,
non
fiet
,
Iudicastis
bene
,
mutaretis
non
bene
;
non
bene
s●●tiunt
qui
presbyteris
fauent
,
that
is
,
It
shall
not
bee
,
it
shall
not
bee
,
you
haue
iudged
well
,
you
shall
not
doe
well
to
change
;
they
thinke
ill
that
fauour
the
Priests
.
It
is
written
in
the
Romane
Breuiary
in
the
Feast
of
Saint
Thomas
,
that
when
hee
prayed
very
earnestly
before
a
Crucifix
at
Naples
,
this
voice
was
heard
from
the
Crucifix
:
Bene
scripsisti
de
me
Thoma
,
qua●
ergo
mercedem
accipies
?
Thou
hast
written
well
of
mee
Thomas
,
what
reward
therefore
wilt
thou
receiue
?
Also
in
the
life
and
acts
of
Hyacinthus
,
recorded
by
Seuerinus
,
we
read
that
an
Image
of
the
Virgin
Mary
thus
spake
vnto
Hyacinthus
flying
from
the
Tartars
.
O
fi
lt
Hyacinthi
,
effugis
man●●
Tartarorum
,
&
me
cum
filio
meo
dissecandam
&
conculc●●dam
relinquis
?
Accipe
me
igitur
tecum
:
that
is
,
O
sonne
Hyacinthus
,
doest
thou
flee
from
the
hands
of
the
Tartars
,
a●d
leaue
mee
with
my
Sonne
to
be
cut
in
peeces
and
trampled
vpon
by
them
?
Take
me
therefore
with
thee
:
and
when
he
answered
that
her
Image
was
so
bigge
that
he
could
not
carry
it
:
it
answered
,
Accipe
,
quia
alleuiabit
pondus
filius
meus
,
Take
me
,
for
my
Sonne
will
helpe
to
beare
thy
burden
.
Wee
finde
also
in
Cesarius
,
another
Image
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
that
in
the
behalfe
of
a
Renegate
that
had
denyed
Christ
,
and
humbled
himselfe
before
her
,
crauing
pardon
for
his
sinne
,
spake
thus
vnto
her
Sonne
in
her
armes
;
Dulc●ssime
fili
miserere
istius
hominis
:
Sweet
Sonne
haue
mercy
of
this
w●●●
which
when
he
turning
away
his
face
denyed
to
doe
,
she
laide
him
vpon
the
Altar
,
and
cast
her selfe
at
his
feet
,
saying
,
Ego
te
precor
mi
fili
,
vt
propter
amorem
mei
huic
homini
vel●
ignoscere
,
I
pray
thee
O
my
Sonne
,
for
the
loue
of
mee
,
to
take
pitty
of
this
man
.
Then
the
Sonne
lifting
vp
his
Mother
,
said
,
Nihil
ego
tibi
possum
denegare
Mater
mea
,
ecce
ego
omnia
ei
condono
propter
amorem
tui
.
O
my
Mother
,
I
can
deny
thee
nothing
,
behold
,
I
forgiue
him
all
for
thy
sake
.
The
like
examples
we
finde
of
the
Image
of
the
blessed
Virgin
speaking
to
the
Porter
of
a
Church
,
concerning
Alexius
;
Fac
i●troire
hominem
Dei.
Let
the
man
of
God
enter
in
:
and
to
Saint
Bridget
,
in
the
Church
of
Saint
Paul
in
Rome
;
and
to
Pope
Celestine
in
the
Church
of
Saint
Mary
the
Empresse
,
with
a
number
more
.
Now
if
these
reports
be
true
,
as
why
may
not
the
deuill
that
(
according
to
their
opinion
)
caused
the
dead
body
of
Samuel
to
speake
,
cause
also
a
dead
Image
to
doe
the
like
?
or
if
they
be
false
and
counte●feit
,
deuised
by
superstitious
Priests
;
yet
howsoeuer
,
they
make
a
good
argument
against
them
,
that
the
Pope
is
Antichrist
,
who
thus
giueth
life
and
speech
to
dead
Images
.
I
omit
that
they
constraine
all
their
Disciples
to
worship
Images
,
and
condemne
and
persecute
all
them
for
Heretikes
that
refuse
this
seruice
.
And
albeit
these
Images
cannot
be
said
to
be
portraitures
of
the
Beast
,
to
wit
,
the
Romane
State
,
for
this
was
to
erect
an
ougly
Image
with
seuen
heads
and
ten
hornes
;
yet
they
may
truly
be
called
his
Images
,
both
because
they
are
made
in
fauour
of
him
,
and
hee
also
possesseth
and
causeth
them
to
be
adored
.
As
Laban
Gen.
32.
and
Micah
,
Iud.
18.
call
the
Images
which
Rahel
and
the
Danites
had
stollen
f
om
them
,
their
Gods
;
because
they
made
,
worshipped
,
and
possessed
them
.
3.
Thus
literally
may
this
prophecy
rightly
bee
applyed
to
the
Pope
:
and
as
literally
,
so
may
it
morally
also
.
For
as
by
the
Beast
is
meant
the
Romane
Empire
,
so
the
Image
of
that
beast
is
nothing
else
but
the
representation
of
that
Empire
,
and
this
is
notably
verified
in
the
Westerne
Empire
erected
by
the
Popes
,
first
in
France
,
and
after
in
Germany
.
For
as
Im
ges
retaine
the
name
,
and
a
certaine
outward
similitude
of
the
prototype
,
but
are
vtterly
void
of
the
Nature
and
essence
thereof
:
so
these
new
Emperors
of
the
West
,
bore
the
name
and
title
of
the
ancient
Roman
Emperors
,
and
were
adorned
with
Imperiall
Ornaments
and
prerogatiues
of
honour
,
yet
wanted
the
power
and
Maiesty
of
the
ancient
Empire
,
wherein
its
life
consisted
.
For
the
ancient
Emperors
ruled
ouer
Rome
,
and
the
Prouinces
subiect
thereunto
:
but
these
neither
haue
dominion
ouer
Rome
,
nor
ouer
any
ancient
Prouince
of
the
Empire
:
but
are
a
bare
title
and
name
without
the
thing
.
Now
the
Pope
hath
giuen
a
spirit
vnto
this
Image
,
that
is
,
an
Imperiall
dignity
and
speech
,
that
is
,
power
to
make
Lawes
and
Decrees
.
So
that
seeing
the
Pope
after
the
decay
of
the
old
Easterne
Empire
was
the
erection
of
this
new
in
the
West
,
creating
the
first
Emperor
,
and
instituting
a
Colledge
of
Electors
for
the
choise
of
new
in
their
succession
,
and
confirming
the
choise
by
his
authority
;
we
may
deseruedly
conclude
,
that
he
is
the
second
Beast
,
that
is
Antichrist
,
which
made
an
Image
,
and
gaue
life
and
speech
to
the
first
Beast
.
4.
And
so
it
is
also
morally
fit
and
true
:
but
if
we
take
it
in
a
mysticall
sense
,
then
the
Image
of
the
Beast
is
the
Papacy
it selfe
,
especially
since
it
vsurped
both
the
Spiritual
and
Temporall
Monarchy
of
the
world
.
For
the
ancient
Emperors
held
an
absolute
and
vniuersall
power
ouer
the
whole
world
;
so
doth
the
Pope
challenge
vnto
himselfe
the
like
power
and
authority
ouer
all
Creatures
,
yea
more
then
euer
any
Emperor
did
;
ouer
the
Angels
in
heauen
,
Soules
i●
purgatory
,
and
all
men
vpon
earth
:
in
regard
of
which
inpartite
Dominion
,
they
assume
vnto
themselues
a
Triple
Crowne
.
Neither
need
it
seeme
strange
that
the
Papacy
is
made
and
animated
by
the
Pope
as
the
Image
of
the
first
Beast
,
seeing
he
claimeth
and
vsurpeth
to
himselfe
both
the
Swords
,
Spirituall
,
and
Temporall
,
and
is
not
onely
the
Spirituall
,
but
also
the
Temporall
Lord
of
the
world
.
In
which
regard
,
Apoc.
17.
Antichrist
is
said
to
bee
both
the
seuenth
King
,
and
the
eight
:
in
respect
of
his
temporall
power
,
the
eight
,
and
so
the
image
of
the
sixt
,
which
was
the
Emperor
:
but
the
seuenth
in
respect
of
his
Spirituall
Monarchy
,
which
giueth
life
vnto
the
Temporall
,
and
maketh
it
〈◊〉
speake
,
and
without
the
which
,
all
his
temporall
power
we●●
but
a
mute
and
brute
Image
.
This
truth
,
that
the
Papacy
is
the
liuely
Image
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
is
confessed
by
the
most
part
of
the
popish
Rabbies
themselues
.
Steuchus
i●
his
booke
De
donatione
Constantini
,
saith
,
As
all
Nation
once
obeyed
the
Emperors
,
so
now
they
doe
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
Blondus
Rom.
instanc
.
Lib.
3.
nu.
86.
calleth
him
〈◊〉
perpetuall
Dictator
,
the
successor
not
of
Caesar
,
but
of
the
fisherman
Peter
,
whom
all
the
world
adore
and
worship
,
Henry
Bullinger
paralelleth
them
thus
:
Bullinger
us
Apoc.
13.
As
many
of
the
Emperors
had
fulnesse
of
power
,
and
were
worshipped
as
Gods
,
so
is
the
Pope
as
an
earthly
God
inuested
with
plenitude
of
power
.
5.
But
all
this
will
more
clearely
appeare
,
if
wee
shall
a
little
compare
the
pride
,
power
,
and
behauiour
of
Popes
,
with
that
of
ancient
Emperors
.
And
to
begin
with
Augustus
Caesar
:
he
besides
the
Imperiall
dignity
,
vsurped
the
soueraignity
in
religion
,
and
was
therefore
stiled
Pontifex
Maximus
:
the
same
name
vsurpeth
the
Pope
,
and
not
onely
so
,
but
as
Caligula
proudly
called
himselfe
,
Caesar
Optimus
maximus
:
so
he
himselfe
,
Pontifex
optimus
maximus
,
the
proper
epithe●es
of
the
Diety
.
Domitian
would
thus
bee
stiled
,
Dominus
&
Deus
noster
,
Our
Lord
God
;
the
same
title
is
attributed
to
the
Pope
,
Dominus
Deus
noster
Papa
,
Our
Lord
God
the
Pope
.
Cal●gula
his
voice
to
his
Grandmother
Antonia
was
this
,
Memento
mihi
omnia
li
ere
,
Remember
that
all
things
are
lawfull
vnto
me
:
and
doth
not
the
Pope
challenge
the
same
power
?
Whatsoeuer
he
listeth
is
lawfull
,
though
in
it selfe
neuer
so
vnlawfull
;
his
reason
stands
for
Law
,
and
his
Decrees
all
without
examination
are
bound
to
obey
.
Nero
vaunted
that
the
whole
world
was
his
,
and
that
it
was
in
him
to
giue
and
take
away
Kingdomes
.
And
doth
not
the
Pope
brag
,
that
the
world
is
his
Diocesse
,
and
that
hee
hath
power
ouer
Nations
,
to
plant
or
pull
vp
Kingdomes
at
his
pleasure
?
Caligula
and
Maximinus
the
yonger
,
caused
their
feet
to
be
kissed
of
their
Saluters
,
and
to
that
purpose
Dioclesian
decked
his
shooes
with
Gold
and
Gems
;
the
Pope
in
like
pride
or
greater
,
causeth
not
onely
the
common
people
,
but
euen
Kings
and
Emperors
to
kisse
his
feete
.
Claudius
pardoned
incestuous
marriages
,
and
allowed
the
Vnckle
to
marry
with
his
Neece
:
and
the
Pope
likewise
dispenseth
with
incestuous
Contracts
condemned
by
the
Law
of
God
and
man
.
The
Emperors
ascribed
into
the
title
and
society
of
Gods
whom
they
listed
;
as
Adrian
commanded
Antinous
his
Ganimede
to
bee
worshipped
as
a
God
:
And
what
doth
the
Pope
else
,
when
he
taketh
vpon
him
power
to
canonize
dead
Saints
,
and
to
insert
them
into
the
Calender
to
be
adored
,
together
with
their
Images
and
Relicks
?
Caligula
bragged
,
that
nothing
was
law
and
equity
,
but
that
which
came
out
of
his
mouth
:
and
doth
not
the
Pope
say
as
much
,
when
he
affirmeth
that
his
Decrees
are
vnquestionable
,
and
that
all
Lawes
are
sealed
vp
in
the
closet
of
his
brest
?
Vespasian
in
loue
of
filthy
lucre
raysed
a
tribute
out
of
Vrine
;
and
doth
not
the
Pope
the
like
out
of
the
Stew●s
?
Nero
,
when
he
conferred
an
office
vpon
any
man
commanded
him
to
wring
out
of
mens
purses
,
by
the
vertue
of
that
office
,
all
that
they
could
to
enrich
his
Coffers
,
saying
Scis
quid
mihi
opus
sit
,
hoc
agamus
nequis
quicquam
habeat
.
The
same
minde
and
maner
possesseth
the
Pope
,
hee
would
haue
no
man
rich
but
himselfe
,
sucking
in
like
hell
,
the
reuenues
of
the
world
into
his
bottomlesse
gulfe
,
from
whence
there
is
no
redemption
:
Mat.
Par●s
in
Henri●
c.
3.
whereupon
Mathew
Paris
was
bold
thus
to
write
,
Romana
Curia
instar
barathri
potestatem
habet
&
consuetudinem
omnium
reditus
absorbendi
.
It
was
ordinary
with
the
heathen
Emperors
,
to
sell
ciuill
honours
for
money
:
and
as
ordinary
to
the
Pope
,
to
set
to
sale
the
dignities
of
the
Church
.
Simonia
(
saith
the
same
Mathew
Paris
)
perinde
regnat
in
Romana
Curia
as
si
nullum
peccatum
esset
.
The
Romane
Emperors
ascended
often
to
the
Imperiall
throne
by
murder
and
bloodshed
:
and
is
not
this
the
beaten
path
to
the
Papacy
?
Hildebrand
(
as
testifieth
Benno
)
poysoned
six
or
seuen
Popes
in
order
by
the
helpe
of
Brazutus
his
familiar
friend
,
that
hee
might
seate
himselfe
in
the
Papall
Chaire
.
Nero
and
Vespasian
caused
those
whom
they
saw
to
grow
rich
,
either
to
be
condemned
to
death
vpon
false
crimes
,
or
to
be
poysoned
,
or
by
some
other
violent
course
to
be
taken
out
of
the
way
,
that
they
might
enioy
their
wealth
.
And
thus
dealt
Alexander
the
sixt
with
many
wealthy
Priests
and
Cardinals
,
as
witnesseth
Onuphrius
.
In
fine
,
Caligula
being
offended
with
the
Romanes
,
Onuphrius
in
Alexand.
6.
wished
them
altogether
to
haue
but
●ne
necke
,
that
at
one
blow
he
might
dispatch
them
:
and
Martin
the
second
being
angry
with
the
Germaines
,
wished
that
al
Germany
was
but
one
great
poole
,
that
they
might
all
bee
drowned
at
once
.
What
should
I
speake
of
the
abhominable
incests
,
adulteries
,
Sodomitries
,
and
filthy
luxuries
,
wherein
the
Beast
and
his
Image
the
Papacy
,
do
answer
each
other
?
Do
not
the
Christian
,
or
rather
Antichristian
,
Ziscusses
,
Intiusses
,
Iohns
,
Bonifaces
,
and
Paules
,
imitate
the
Heathen
Neroes
,
T●beriusses
,
Caligulaes
,
and
Heliogabalusses
,
in
all
their
foule
vices
?
It
would
be
tedious
to
prosecute
all
:
these
for
instances
may
suffice
,
to
teach
vs
whither
this
image
of
the
Beast
is
to
be
referred
,
and
that
the
Pope
is
the
great
Antichrist
,
in
whom
all
the
lineaments
of
the
old
Romane
Empire
are
liuely
drawne
,
and
the
very
face
thereof
expressed
in
liuely
colours
.
6.
For
the
clearing
of
this
point
,
it
is
further
to
be
obserued
,
that
S.
Iohn
saith
,
that
the
second
Beast
should
exercise
the
power
of
the
first
in
his
presence
,
and
cause
the
earth
and
them
that
dwell
therein
,
to
worship
the
first
Beast
,
whose
deadly
wound
was
healed
,
Apoc.
13.12
.
Which
prophecy
is
so
clearly
accomplished
in
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
that
no
man
that
hath
but
common
reason
can
doubt
thereof
.
For
what
is
the
power
of
the
first
Beast
,
but
the
Maiesty
and
Authority
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
reduced
into
the
hands
of
the
Romane
Bishop
,
with
such
subtilty
and
craft
,
that
the
Emperou
s
were
perswaded
by
them
,
that
they
went
about
only
to
aduance
their
dignity
,
when
in
the
meane
while
they
wrought
nothing
but
their
destruction
,
leauing
them
a
body
without
life
,
or
rather
a
shadow
in
stead
of
a
body
?
So
that
if
we
regard
the
thing
it selfe
,
the
Papacy
and
the
Empire
,
is
one
and
the
same
in
effect
.
But
if
we
consider
the
outward
fashion
and
appearance
,
the
Pope
to
blind
mens
eies
,
hath
changed
the
name
,
and
vnder
pretence
of
his
double
power
,
vsurped
a
Soueraigne
authority
ouer
the
whole
world
.
The
power
then
of
the
first
Beast
,
which
Antichrist
should
exercise
,
is
onely
this
;
that
as
the
Romane
Emperours
challenged
a
Soueraignty
ouer
all
the
Prouinces
and
Kingdomes
of
the
earth
:
So
the
Popes
in
like
pride
,
vaunt
of
the
like
power
ouer
all
Kingdomes
to
appertaine
vnto
them
:
which
how
fitly
it
may
be
called
the
Image
of
the
Beast
,
let
all
men
iudge
.
For
proofe
of
all
this
,
let
vs
heare
one
of
their
owne
Aduocates
,
Augustinus
Stenchus
,
in
his
booke
de
donat.
Constantini
.
In
one
place
whereof
he
saith
,
that
the
Maiesty
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
was
reuiued
in
the
Papacy
,
which
though
it
was
not
attained
to
the
same
greatnesse
,
yet
it
retained
a
certaine
forme
(
or
if
you
will
image
)
thereof
:
and
this
he
would
deriue
from
the
donation
of
Constantine
,
who
(
as
he
affirmeth
)
quitting
Rome
,
gaue
it
and
all
the
West
,
to
a
greater
Prince
then
himselfe
,
the
Pope
.
For
the
Emperour
of
holy
things
,
is
greater
then
the
Emperour
of
earthly
.
And
in
another
place
,
to
shew
that
this
second
Beast
the
Papacy
,
caused
the
first
to
be
worshipped
and
adored
,
he
saith
that
by
this
donation
of
Constantine
,
the
Empire
was
not
impaired
,
but
augmented
and
ennobled
:
for
it
reuiued
the
power
and
language
thereof
,
which
were
quite
both
defaced
,
and
gaue
new
life
vnto
it
,
when
it
was
well-neere
dead
:
yea
whereas
before
it
was
onely
a
temporall
dominion
,
now
it
inuested
it
with
both
swords
,
and
so
the
Papacy
supported
the
Empire
,
which
was
ready
to
fall
,
and
made
it
againe
famous
through
the
whole
world
.
And
as
touching
the
deadly
wound
of
the
first
Beast
,
which
S.
Iohn
saith
was
healed
:
some
are
of
opinion
,
that
this
Prophecy
was
then
fulfilled
,
when
as
the
line
of
the
Caesars
was
cut
off
by
the
death
of
Nero
,
and
the
Empire
translated
to
another
stocke
,
which
healed
the
wound
thereof
,
and
made
the
estate
more
flourishing
,
then
euer
it
had
bene
before
.
But
I
thinke
rather
by
it
to
be
meant
,
the
banishing
of
the
Emperours
out
of
the
West
,
which
was
the
wound
,
and
erecting
a
new
Empire
in
stead
thereof
,
which
was
as
it
were
the
healing
of
the
wound
:
and
all
this
brought
to
passe
,
by
the
power
and
meanes
of
the
Pope
,
whose
estate
is
the
second
Beast
,
and
beareth
the
image
of
the
first
.
CHAP.
2.
Obseruations
vpon
the
thirteenth
Chapter
of
the
Reuelation
of
S.
Iohn
,
verse
eleuenth
.
1.
SAint
Iohn
,
Apoc.
13.11
.
saith
,
That
he
saw
in
the
spirit
another
Beast
,
comming
vp
out
of
the
earth
,
hauing
two
hornes
like
a
Lambe
,
but
speaking
as
a
Dragon
.
In
which
words
,
the
Spirit
of
God
doth
reueale
vnto
vs
by
certaine
circumstances
,
a
notable
description
of
Antichrist
,
who
is
intimated
vnto
vs
by
this
second
Beast
.
For
by
those
two
Beasts
mentioned
in
this
Chapter
,
is
figured
out
the
double
Empire
of
the
most
cruell
tyrants
and
persecutors
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
sitting
and
reigning
in
one
and
the
same
City
,
spirituall
Babylon
:
as
the
foure
Monarchies
represented
by
Daniel
,
reigned
successiuely
in
the
Caldean
Babylon
,
which
was
a
type
of
this
.
So
that
as
the
first
Beast
,
represented
the
State
and
dominion
of
the
Romane
Emperours
,
so
the
second
without
doubt
,
demonstrated
the
Papall
Empire
,
wherein
Antichrist
was
to
reigne
.
This
I
say
,
will
most
euidently
appeare
,
if
we
shall
aduisedly
consider
three
notable
circumstances
of
this
Text.
2.
The
first
circumstance
is
,
of
the
time
when
this
Beast
appeared
,
to
wit
,
after
a
great
confusion
of
the
City
of
Rome
by
bloody
wars
:
for
in
the
tenth
vers.
immediately
going
before
,
it
is
said
,
He
that
leadeth
into
captiuity
,
shal
be
led
into
captiuity
,
and
he
that
killeth
with
the
sword
,
must
be
killed
with
the
sword
:
and
then
presently
S.
Iohn
addeth
:
I
saw
another
Beast
rising
out
of
the
earth
.
By
which
it
is
plaine
,
that
when
the
City
of
Rome
was
reduced
into
that
misery
,
that
there
was
nothing
in
it
,
but
murther
,
bloodshed
,
and
confusion
,
then
was
the
time
of
Antichrists
appearance
.
Now
there
is
no
man
so
ignorant
in
history
,
that
knoweth
not
how
the
Empire
and
City
of
Rome
,
was
haressed
and
spoiled
by
the
barbarous
Gothes
and
Vandals
,
and
other
Nations
,
insomuch
that
it
was
almost
brought
to
vtter
desolation
,
especially
in
the
West
:
and
how
presently
after
these
broyles
,
the
City
of
Rome
fell
into
the
hands
of
the
Pope
,
the
whole
dignity
of
the
Romane
name
,
setling
it selfe
in
him
.
For
though
there
is
at
this
day
a
Prince
that
beareth
the
name
of
the
King
of
the
Romanes
,
or
Emperour
of
Rome
;
yet
he
hath
no
command
in
Rome
,
it
is
the
Pope
onely
that
ruleth
in
that
City
.
3.
Secondly
,
it
is
said
,
that
this
Beast
arose
out
of
the
earth
,
that
is
,
from
a
base
and
low
estate
,
and
from
small
beginnings
,
and
as
it
were
out
of
the
dust
,
exalting
it selfe
by
degrees
vnto
that
height
:
which
circumstance
also
fitteth
the
Pope
to
an
haire
.
For
at
the
first
,
the
condition
of
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
was
humble
and
base
,
vnlike
in
mans
iudgement
euer
to
ascend
to
that
greatnesse
,
which
it
after
came
vnto
.
They
were
poore
men
,
liuing
by
the
labour
of
their
hands
,
and
eating
their
bread
from
the
sweat
of
their
browes
S.
Peter
himselfe
,
whom
they
falsly
brag
to
haue
bene
Bishop
of
Rome
,
was
a
poore
fisherman
,
wanting
money
to
pay
the
ordinary
tribute
to
Caesar
,
till
Christ
supplyed
it
by
a
miracle
:
And
Acts.
3.6
.
confesseth
of
himselfe
,
Siluer
and
Gold
he
had
none
:
And
the
first
Bishops
of
Rome
,
till
Constantines
time
,
as
Mantuan
vnder
the
person
of
Telesphorus
,
that
liued
.
An.
142.
reporteth
,
gaue
themselues
to
ploughing
the
earth
,
planting
of
Orchards
,
making
of
Gardens
,
digging
and
deriuing
of
Riuers
,
with
many
other
such
like
manuall
exercises
to
keepe
them
from
idlenesse
.
Mantuans
verses
are
worth
the
reading
,
touching
this
subiect
.
But
besides
this
,
he
that
shall
looke
but
somewhat
neerely
into
the
manners
of
the
Popes
,
shall
easily
discerne
,
that
the
Papall
power
is
meerly
earthly
,
little
sauouring
of
heauen
and
heauenly
things
.
For
what
erected
the
Papacy
,
but
the
ambition
of
earthly
men
?
The
Ancient
Councils
declare
,
that
the
true
cause
of
the
Papall
primacy
ouer
other
Bishops
,
was
neuer
the
commandement
of
Christ
,
nor
the
holinesse
of
those
Bishops
,
but
only
the
prerogatiue
of
the
Imperiall
City
wherein
they
sate
.
Hence
they
obtained
the
first
degree
of
honour
and
dignity
amongst
other
Bishops
;
as
afterwards
the
Bishops
of
Constantinople
obtained
the
next
or
equall
preheminence
,
by
reason
that
that
City
was
made
the
seate
of
the
Empire
,
being
translated
thither
by
Constantine
.
This
is
ma●ifestly
to
be
seene
in
the
first
Councill
of
Constantinople
,
and
●n
the
28.
Canon
of
the
Councill
of
Chalcedon
:
and
is
confessed
by
Cardinall
Cusarus
,
in
his
first
booke
of
the
Catho●icke
Concordance
,
Chap.
16.
His
words
are
these
,
If
the
●rimacy
of
seates
might
be
demonstrated
by
the
holinesse
of
him
●hat
first
presided
,
or
by
the
reuerence
of
the
place
,
doubtlesse
Ie●usalem
should
be
the
first
,
because
there
our
great
high-Priest
●esus
Christ
washed
his
Church
with
his
blood
.
Adde
hereunto
,
that
presently
after
Antichrist
began
to
reigne
in
the
Romane
seate
,
there
came
in
a
rabble
of
Bishops
,
borne
of
●o
base
parentage
,
and
more
vile
in
condition
,
that
they
deserued
truely
to
be
called
the
sonnes
of
the
earth
:
as
Iohn
the
eleuenth
,
sonne
to
Pope
Sergius
,
and
the
Harlot
Marozia
:
Hildebrand
or
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
was
the
sonne
of
a
Carpenter
:
Vrbane
the
fourth
,
of
a
Cobler
in
Campania
:
and
so
also
,
Iohn
the
22.
or
the
23.
as
Platina
numbreth
him
:
Bennet
the
eleuenth
,
of
a
poore
Laundresse
:
Bennet
the
twelfth
,
of
a
Pasterer
or
Cooke
:
Sixtus
the
first
,
of
a
Swineheard
,
with
diuers
others
,
which
are
to
be
found
in
the
Catalogue
of
the
Popes
.
And
these
,
besides
their
base
off-spring
,
were
infamous
for
bad
conditions
,
as
Histories
report
of
them
:
and
that
which
is
most
strange
,
none
were
equall
to
them
in
pride
and
arrogance
,
none
so
much
eleuated
themselues
aboue
Kings
and
Princes
.
Hildebrand
deposed
the
Emperour
Henry
the
fourth
,
and
thrust
into
his
place
(
though
with
ill
successe
)
Rodulph
of
Sabandia
.
Iohn
the
23.
excommunicated
Lewes
of
Bauaria
,
for
taking
vpon
him
the
name
and
title
of
Emperour
,
before
he
was
crowned
of
him
,
though
lawfully
elected
:
And
Sixtus
the
fift
,
excommunicated
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
the
King
of
Nauarre
,
declaring
them
by
his
Bull
vtterly
vncapeable
for
euer
of
the
Kingdome
of
France
.
And
thus
euery
way
,
this
second
Beast
,
may
be
said
to
rise
out
of
the
earth
,
if
we
take
the
words
not
in
a
literall
,
but
in
a
spirituall
vnderstanding
,
as
they
ought
to
be
.
4.
The
third
circumstance
is
,
That
this
Beast
had
〈◊〉
hornes
like
vnto
a
Lambe
,
but
spake
like
the
Dragon
.
That
i●
in
generall
thus
:
that
Antichrist
shall
be
a
Lambe
in
appearance
,
pretending
humility
,
mildnesse
,
and
courtesie
;
b●
what
shew
so
euer
he
maketh
,
yet
his
voyce
is
like
the
Dragons
,
that
gaue
his
power
and
throne
to
the
first
Beast
:
by
which
voyce
,
notwithstanding
his
dissembling
,
he
discouere●●
himselfe
to
be
the
great
enemy
vnto
Christ
.
This
interpretation
is
entertained
by
the
Iesuites
,
Ribera
,
and
Vug●●
,
writing
vpon
this
very
Text
of
the
Apocalyps
.
By
these
hornes
,
saith
Ribera
,
are
not
meant
Kings
or
Kingly
power
,
which
sheweth
it selfe
openly
,
But
a
certaine
secret
and
subtile
power
lurking
in
sweet
words
,
sauouring
of
nothing
but
humility
and
holinesse
,
but
by
the
which
notwithstanding
be
produceth
wonderfull
and
strange
effects
:
and
to
shew
that
this
is
〈◊〉
violent
power
,
therefore
they
are
said
to
be
like
to
the
hornes
of
a
Lambe
,
which
are
not
straight
and
pointed
,
but
crooked
〈◊〉
tender
,
vnfit
to
des●
withall
.
Thus
Ribera
.
But
Viegas
mou●
plainly
,
when
he
saith
:
That
this
Beast
shall
haue
two
bor●●
like
vnto
a
Lambe
,
because
he
shall
make
shew
to
be
gentle
〈◊〉
innocent
:
but
because
this
gentlenesse
and
innocency
shall
〈…〉
true
but
counterfeit
,
therefore
he
is
said
not
to
haue
the
har●●●
of
a
Lambe
,
but
like
vnto
a
Lambe
:
and
he
is
said
to
speake
l●●●
the
Dragon
,
because
vnder
his
words
,
which
seeme
to
proce●●
from
zeale
of
the
truth
,
is
hidden
the
very
poyson
of
the
Dragon
.
By
which
interpretation
the
hypocrisie
of
Antichrist
is
notably
set
forth
;
which
S.
Paul
cals
the
mystery
of
iniquity
,
an●
the
holy
Ghost
also
saith
,
that
the
word
Mystery
,
should
b●
written
in
the
Whore
of
Babylons
forehead
:
All
to
signifie
,
th●
his
proceedings
should
not
be
by
open
force
,
but
by
secr●●
and
mysticall
stratagems
.
Now
this
doth
so
properl●
marke
out
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
as
that
it
so
agreeth
to
him
,
that
it
cannot
so
fully
be
verified
of
any
other
.
For
doth
it
not
vnder
the
title
of
,
The
seruant
of
the
seruants
of
God
,
couer
his
power
of
being
Lord
of
Lords
?
He
calleth
himselfe
the
successout
of
Simon
Peter
,
and
yet
in
close
couetousnesse
,
resembleth
Simon
Magus
:
he
braggeth
of
the
Keyes
of
●eauen
,
and
yet
may
draw
with
him
(
as
themselues
write
)
●roopes
of
soules
to
hell
without
controllment
.
He
hath
no●hing
in
his
mouth
,
but
the
names
of
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Paul
,
●uen
then
when
he
trampleth
Kings
vnder
his
feet
,
and
trea●●eth
on
their
necks
:
his
temporall
reuenues
are
called
S.
Peters
Patrimony
;
he
exacteth
homage
of
the
Kings
of
the
earth
in
the
name
of
S.
Peter
;
he
excommunicateth
,
proscribeth
,
and
dethroneth
them
,
all
vnder
this
venerable
name
:
he
filleth
his
treasures
,
enricheth
his
Whores
,
and
aduanceth
his
Nephewes
and
kindred
,
by
S.
Peters
pence
:
Indulgences
,
and
pretence
of
recouering
the
holy-Land
,
and
of
defending
the
lib●●ty
of
the
Church
:
he
speakes
scarce
three
words
,
but
●he
repeates
this
sentence
of
the
Gospell
,
Thou
art
Peter
,
and
to
thee
I
giue
the
Keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
:
and
that
nothing
may
be
wanting
to
procure
himselfe
reuerence
,
he
stiles
himselfe
an
Apostle
,
and
his
Decrees
Apostolicall
ordinances
:
Thus
vnder
specious
titles
and
names
,
he
glideth
into
mens
hearts
the
venom
of
the
Dragon
.
He
establisheth
idolatry
by
the
worshipping
of
images
,
and
yet
with
his
mouth
detesteth
Idols
:
he
Anathematizeth
Hereticks
,
as
Marcion
,
Montanus
,
Pelagius
,
and
yet
decketh
his
religion
with
the
flowers
of
their
heresies
:
he
dares
not
vtterly
deny
the
efficacy
of
Christs
blood
,
and
yet
he
annihilates
it
,
by
conferring
it
vpon
holy
Graines
,
Crucifixes
,
Agnus
Deis
,
holy-water
,
whips
,
Monkes
Coules
,
&c.
as
if
he
had
power
to
infuse
grace
into
mens
soules
by
such
fopperies
.
In
a
word
,
he
commandeth
the
Saints
in
heauen
to
be
worshipped
&
inuocated
as
God
himselfe
,
giuing
to
them
the
honour
which
is
due
vnto
Christ
,
in
seeking
remission
of
sinnes
,
and
the
kingdome
of
heauen
by
their
merit
:
and
yet
as
if
all
were
well
,
their
praiers
must
be
finished
with
this
conclusion
,
Per
Dominum
nostrum
Iesum
Christum
:
By
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
So
it
were
miserable
blindnesse
,
to
seeke
any
where
else
for
the
Beast
,
that
hath
two
hornes
like
a
Lambe
,
and
speaketh
as
the
Dragon
,
but
in
the
Romane
seate
.
5.
But
there
be
some
of
the
learned
,
that
interpret
this
circumstance
of
the
two
hornes
otherwise
,
to
wit
,
for
a
double
power
,
which
this
Man
of
Sinne
should
challenge
vn●●
himselfe
;
Ciuill
,
and
Spirituall
:
which
interpretation
,
as
it
agreeth
vnto
Antichrist
in
generall
,
so
doth
it
also
vnto
the
Pope
in
particular
,
to
demonstrate
,
that
he
is
that
Antichrist
here
spoken
of
.
To
Antichrist
,
for
the
name
of
the
false
Prophet
,
which
importeth
a
spirituall
dignity
,
is
giuen
vnto
him
of
S.
Iohn
,
Apoc.
15.13
.
and
as
this
,
so
he
is
represented
,
Apoc.
17.18
.
and
8.7
.
as
a
King
armed
with
ciuill
power
and
authority
.
For
the
Whore
is
saide
to
reigne
ouer
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
the
second
Beast
to
exercise
the
power
of
the
first
:
&
she
her selfe
in
the
pride
of
her
heart
,
vaunteth
to
sit
like
a
Queene
:
So
that
as
the
Emperours
of
Rome
,
were
called
not
only
Kings
,
but
High-Priests
:
so
Antichrist
is
described
as
inuested
with
both
the
titles
.
And
it
agreeth
to
the
Pope
also
:
for
he
so
apparantly
vsurpeth
both
these
powers
,
that
he
both
boasteth
of
them
in
his
Decrees
,
and
his
Fauourites
also
ascribe
the
same
vnto
him
.
Bo●iface
the
eight
,
in
the
extrauagant
de
maiorit
.
et
obedient
.
C.
vnam
Sanctam
;
proueth
this
to
be
true
in
plaine
tearmes
:
for
he
saith
,
That
i●
this
power
(
to
wit
of
the
Popes
)
there
are
two
swords
,
the
spirituall
,
and
the
temporall
:
and
we
are
instructed
herein
(
saith
he
)
by
he
words
of
the
Gospell
:
for
when
the
Apostles
said
,
Behold
two
swords
,
our
Sauiour
Christ
doth
not
answere
,
These
are
too
much
,
but
,
It
is
enough
:
and
certainly
be
that
denieth
that
the
●emporall
sword
,
is
not
in
the
power
of
S.
Peter
,
doth
not
well
consider
the
words
of
Christ
,
saying
,
Put
thy
sword
into
thy
sheath
.
C.
fundamenta
tu
sexto
de
Electaet
Elect.
potestate
.
Aquin.
de
Regimine
princip.
lib.
5.
cap.
10.
Bel.
de
Rom.
Po
t
lib.
3.
cap.
6.
aet.
7.
Nicholas
the
third
affirmeth
,
that
the
Pope
rightfully
possessed
both
Monarchies
;
spirituall
,
and
temporall
.
And
the
Authour
of
the
booke
intitled
,
Of
the
gouernment
of
Princes
,
amongst
the
opuscula
of
Aquinas
,
auerreth
directly
,
That
the
Pope
is
both
King
and
Priest
as
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Bellarmine
also
that
shewed
more
modesty
and
discretion
in
this
cause
then
his
fellowes
,
though
he
affirmeth
that
the
Pope
hath
this
Soueraigne
temporall
power
,
but
indirectly
in
order
to
spirituall
ends
,
yet
he
saith
,
that
he
can
change
kingdomes
,
by
taking
them
from
one
,
and
giuing
them
to
another
.
And
if
the
Ancient
Christians
did
not
vse
this
their
authority
against
the
persecuting
Emperors
,
it
was
,
because
they
had
not
temporall
forces
to
bring
it
to
passe
,
though
they
had
right
to
doe
it
.
And
thus
both
the
Swords
are
vsurped
by
the
Pope
,
represented
,
according
to
this
interpretation
,
the
two
hornes
like
vnto
the
Lambe
.
6.
But
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
that
nouell
opinion
of
these
Antichristian
Prelates
,
was
in
ancienter
times
either
neuer
heard
of
,
or
vtterly
condemned
and
confuted
.
Not
to
remember
Saint
Chrysostome
,
Saint
Augustine
,
Saint
Ambrose
,
and
Saint
Gregory
,
with
other
of
the
Fathers
,
who
were
all
against
this
temporall
Sword
of
Bishops
;
wee
finde
many
holy
men
of
later
time
most
earnest
oppugners
thereof
:
as
first
Petrus
Damianus
,
a
man
famous
in
their
Church
for
his
holinesse
,
who
liued
about
the
yeere
of
Grace
,
1050.
as
Baronius
confesseth
.
This
man
,
in
an
Epistle
written
against
Pope
Leo
the
ninth
,
who
was
then
in
armes
against
the
Normanes
,
thus
writeth
in
effect
:
The
Terrene
kingdome
and
the
priesthood
are
distinguished
by
proper
offices
:
the
King
vseth
secular
armes
,
and
the
Priest
is
girt
with
a
spirituall
Sword
,
which
is
the
word
of
God
:
It
is
of
the
secular
Prince
that
Saint
Paul
saith
,
he
beareth
not
the
Sword
in
vaine
,
and
of
the
Priesthood
,
that
the
weapons
of
their
warfare
are
not
carnall
,
but
spirituall
:
and
therefore
,
as
when
King
Ozias
vsurped
the
Priestly
Office
,
he
was
couered
with
a
leporosie
,
so
when
the
Priest
vsurpeth
the
office
of
the
King
,
he
cannot
escape
Gods
vengeance
:
with
much
more
to
the
same
purpose
.
For
which
cause
,
Baron
.
ad
An.
1053.
sect.
10.
Baronius
for
all
his
holinesse
,
taxeth
him
to
haue
maintained
a
doctrine
in
this
point
,
contrary
to
the
Catholike
faith
:
and
produceth
aga●nst
him
Saint
Bernard
,
Pope
Gregory
the
ninth
,
and
Boniface
the
eight
:
who
all
ascribe
this
double
power
to
the
Pope
vpon
the
ground
of
those
words
of
Christ
,
Put
vp
thy
Sword
into
thy
sheath
:
But
by
his
leaue
,
more
credit
is
to
be
giuen
to
Damianus
then
to
himselfe
,
or
any
of
those
whom
hee
alledgeth
.
For
Damianus
proueth
his
assertion
by
the
diuine
testimony
of
holy
Scripture
;
hee
onely
by
the
humane
testimony
of
Bernard
,
Gregory
,
and
Boniface
.
For
as
for
those
passages
of
●●e
Gospell
,
Behold
two
Swords
,
and
It
is
enough
,
Bellar.
de
Rom.
Pont.
lib.
5.
c.
5.
Maldona
.
in
Luc.
c.
22.38
.
and
Put
vp
thy
sword
into
thy
sheath
,
Bellarmin●
himselfe
,
and
Maldonate
,
confesse
that
no
such
thing
can
bee
literally
concluded
.
Listen
to
Saint
Ambrose
,
who
saith
,
that
by
the
two
Swords
are
meant
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
with
which
wee
are
guarded
against
the
ambushes
of
Sathan
:
and
by
(
It
is
enough
)
that
hee
wanteth
nothing
that
is
furnished
with
the
doctrine
of
both
the
Testaments
.
Besides
,
Damianus
was
more
ancient
then
either
Saint
Bernard
or
the
others
opposed
by
Baronius
,
and
according
to
Aristotles
rule
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
well
seconded
by
Tertullian
,
Antiquissimum
quodque
verissimum
,
that
which
is
more
ancient
is
more
reuerent
and
true
.
For
Damianus
wrote
this
Epistle
in
the
yeere
1053.
and
Saint
Bernard
sent
this
Bookes
of
consideration
to
Pope
Eugenius
the
third
,
in
the
yeere
1152.
that
is
,
vpon
the
point
of
an
hundred
yeeres
after
:
and
as
for
Gregory
the
ninth
,
and
Boniface
the
eight
,
they
were
yet
later
;
the
one
elected
in
the
yeere
1227.
and
the
other
in
the
yeere
1294.
Adde
hereunto
the
differences
of
their
persons
:
Damianus
was
as
famous
for
his
holinesse
as
euer
Saint
Bernard
was
;
and
for
the
two
Popes
they
are
marked
out
for
their
detestable
ambition
,
the
one
against
Fredericke
the
second
,
and
the
other
against
Phillip
the
Faire
,
King
of
France
;
and
therefore
such
witnesses
as
deserue
no
credit
,
especially
in
their
owne
cause
.
Lastly
,
we
may
oppose
Saint
Bernard
to
Saint
Bernard
,
who
more
fully
and
plainely
declareth
his
minde
in
another
place
of
the
same
booke
,
where
he
proueth
out
of
Saint
Peter
,
1.
epist.
chap.
5.
and
of
the
Gospell
of
Luke
,
22.25
.
that
that
Priest
or
Bishop
which
taketh
vpon
him
the
power
of
the
Temporall
Sword
,
doth
there
withall
loose
the
Spirituall
it selfe
:
the
place
is
remarkable
and
worth
the
noting
.
But
was
this
man
alone
for
this
defence
?
No
,
there
succeeded
him
diuers
others
,
who
set
themselues
as
bulwarkes
against
this
vsurpation
:
as
the
Author
of
the
booke
intituled
De
vnitate
ecclesia
conseruanda
,
attributed
to
Venericus
of
Verselles
,
in
the
time
of
the
Emperor
Henry
the
fourth
.
Againe
,
an
Epistle
of
the
Clergy
of
Lieges
written
to
Pope
Paschall
the
second
:
Ott●
Frisingensis
in
prologo
.
lib.
4.
Chronicorum
,
about
the
yeere
1150.
Dantes
the
Italian
Poet
,
Marsilius
Pataninus
,
and
others
:
all
of
whom
conclude
strongly
against
the
temporall
power
of
Popes
,
saying
,
that
as
the
Prince
may
not
meddle
with
the
Spirituall
Sword
,
so
neither
may
the
Priest
with
the
Temporall
:
but
that
there
is
a
distinct
order
set
by
God
betwixt
these
two
great
powers
which
must
not
be
confounded
.
Thus
it
is
cleare
,
that
this
ascription
of
a
double
power
to
the
Pope
,
which
we
say
is
the
marke
of
Antichrist
,
was
condemned
,
and
reiected
long
agoe
;
and
therefore
that
it
is
no
nouell
doctrine
now
in
these
dayes
,
to
set
our selues
against
it
.
CHAP.
3.
Touching
the
two
witnesses
that
should
rise
vp
against
Antichrist
,
Apoc.
11.2
.
1.
BEllarmine
and
other
of
that
crew
produce
this
as
a
demonstration
to
proue
that
Antichrist
is
not
yet
come
,
because
Enoch
and
Elias
haue
not
yet
appeared
,
who
should
stand
vp
to
fight
against
him
,
not
with
corporall
but
with
spirituall
weapons
:
which
fable
deserues
to
be
entertained
rather
with
scoffes
and
hisses
,
then
to
be
confuted
by
serious
reasons
.
By
how
much
the
more
I
wonder
at
their
impudency
or
blindnesse
,
that
should
obtrude
that
for
a
demonstration
,
which
hath
not
so
much
as
the
least
probability
of
reason
:
for
as
this
dreame
hath
no
ground
in
holy
Scripture
,
as
may
easily
appeare
by
the
solid
answeres
giuen
by
this
Author
to
those
arguments
which
are
deriued
from
thence
;
so
the
opinions
of
the
ancient
Fathers
are
so
discordant
betweene
themselues
,
and
so
variable
and
enterfering
with
each
other
,
that
no
man
of
sound
iudgement
will
deriue
a
demonstration
from
them
.
It
is
an
opinion
of
Irenaeus
,
that
Antichrist
should
descend
out
of
the
tribe
of
Dan
,
which
notwithstanding
Bellarmine
reiecteth
as
erronious
,
and
why
should
he
then
cleaue
to
this
deui●●
of
Enoch
and
Elias
,
which
hath
sure
no
greater
,
yea
euen
lesser
reason
in
it
then
the
former
.
2.
The
ground
of
this
conceit
is
out
of
,
Apoc.
11.2
.
where
it
is
said
,
that
the
holy
City
should
be
troden
vnder
foote
by
the
Gentiles
two
and
forty
moneths
:
at
which
time
,
Christ
promiseth
,
that
he
will
giue
power
to
his
two
witnesses
to
prophecy
,
1260.
daies
.
And
that
their
testimony
being
ended
,
they
should
be
slaine
by
the
Beast
,
their
dead
bodies
lying
in
the
streets
of
the
great
City
,
and
that
after
three
daies
and
an
halfe
,
the
spirit
of
life
should
enter
into
them
againe
:
and
by
that
miracle
,
the
Iewes
should
be
conuerted
.
Hence
was
that
fable
framed
,
that
the
Iewes
vnder
the
conduct
of
Antichrist
,
should
possesse
the
City
of
Ierusalem
,
and
that
those
two
witnesses
which
should
rise
vp
against
him
,
were
Enoch
and
Elias
,
who
were
for
this
purpose
reserued
aliue
in
Paradise
,
to
come
againe
in
the
end
of
the
world
,
to
oppose
against
Antichrist
;
and
at
last
after
their
resurrection
should
ouercome
him
in
Mount
Oliuet
,
and
then
fiue
and
forty
daies
interceding
,
should
bee
the
second
comming
of
Christ
.
This
is
the
fable
which
hangs
so
ill
together
,
as
no
man
can
beleeue
it
without
hazard
of
his
wits
.
For
first
,
how
can
it
be
that
by
these
two
witnesses
should
be
precisely
vnderstood
two
men
,
and
no
more
,
seeing
it
is
said
in
the
ninth
verse
,
That
people
,
and
kindreds
,
and
tongues
,
and
Gentiles
should
see
their
corpses
three
daies
and
an
halfe
,
were
of
all
Nations
and
people
of
the
world
gathered
together
at
Ierusalem
to
see
this
spectacle
?
And
againe
in
the
tenth
verse
it
is
said
,
That
these
two
Prophets
vexed
them
that
dwelt
vpon
earth
:
and
is
it
likely
that
two
were
enough
to
trouble
the
whole
world
with
their
preaching
,
and
to
turne
them
into
this
rage
and
fury
?
Besides
,
how
could
the
report
of
their
death
be
divulged
in
the
world
in
three
daies
and
an
halfe
,
that
it
should
reioyce
at
their
destruction
?
3.
Secondly
,
suppose
that
by
these
two
witnesses
are
meant
two
men
precisely
:
how
will
they
proue
by
any
reason
,
that
Enoch
and
Elias
should
bee
these
two
?
The
Scripture
speakes
nothing
of
them
to
this
purpose
,
as
is
sufficiently
proued
by
the
Author
of
this
Treatise
:
nay
,
it
is
flat
●gainst
it
,
for
Heb.
11.5
.
it
is
said
,
that
Enoch
was
translated
●hat
he
might
not
see
death
,
and
yet
these
fellowes
in
a
plaine
●ontradiction
,
will
haue
him
to
dye
,
and
to
rise
againe
:
and
so
whereas
the
Scripture
saith
,
that
he
was
translated
that
hee
●ight
not
see
death
,
they
on
the
contrary
affirme
,
that
hee
was
translated
that
in
the
end
of
the
world
hee
might
see
●eath
.
And
though
the
Scripture
doth
not
affirme
the
same
of
Elias
,
yet
why
should
we
not
thinke
the
same
condition
to
●elong
to
him
,
seeing
they
are
both
see
forth
to
vs
as
types
of
Christ
?
and
as
patternes
of
our
immortality
,
one
in
the
time
of
Nature
,
and
the
other
in
that
time
of
the
Law
?
Neither
can
it
with
any
reason
be
imagined
that
being
thus
translated
they
retained
still
mortall
bodies
,
but
rather
that
they
were
changed
into
immortality
,
as
they
shall
be
that
suruiue
●t
Chr●sts
comming
.
As
touching
the
Fathers
,
they
are
so
much
distracte●
in
this
opinion
,
that
it
is
folly
to
ground
vpon
their
coniectures
:
some
saying
,
that
by
these
two
witnesses
are
meant
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
which
is
Saint
Augustines
opinion
,
and
i●
both
godly
and
probable
:
some
,
the
two
Churches
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospell
,
as
Beda
:
some
Elias
and
Elizeus
:
other
Elias
and
Moses
:
others
Enoch
and
Ieremy
;
others
adde
to
these
two
,
Iohn
the
Euangelist
,
which
both
Arethas
and
Theophilact
affirme
,
was
the
opinion
of
many
in
their
time
:
others
the
Church
and
the
Scripture
,
which
are
both
double
,
the
particular
Church
of
the
Iewes
,
and
the
Catholike
of
Iewes
and
Gentiles
,
and
the
Scripture
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
and
so
the
two
Oliues
should
represent
the
Scripture
,
and
the
two
Candlestickes
the
Church
,
which
receiueth
Oyle
of
grace
from
these
Oliues
:
others
,
two
kinde
of
Martyrs
,
one
in
habit
,
the
other
in
act
;
or
two
kinde
of
witnesses
,
Confessors
,
and
Martyrs
,
figured
by
Enoch
and
Elias
;
for
Enoch
walked
in
peace
with
God
,
but
Elias
endured
grieuous
persecution
:
or
lastly
,
two
kindes
of
Preachers
,
Priests
and
Monkes
,
which
though
they
are
many
,
yet
are
said
to
be
but
two
,
in
allusion
to
the
practise
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
who
sent
forth
his
Disciples
to
preach
by
two
and
two
;
with
diuers
other
mai●taine
coniectures
which
I
forbeare
to
name
.
So
that
the
Fathers
are
neither
for
them
in
this
point
,
as
they
audatiously
boast
,
nor
yet
indeed
for
the
truth
,
which
can
bee
but
one
,
and
simple
.
With
how
much
greater
modesty
doe
other
of
the
Fathers
speake
of
this
secret
?
Nazianz.
de
Theolog.
●●at
.
2.
Gregory
Naziazene
speaking
of
Enoch
,
saith
,
that
it
is
not
yet
manifest
whether
he
already
hath
comprehended
the
nature
of
God
,
or
shal
hereafter
comprehend
it
.
Chrysost.
in
Gen
hom.
21.
Chrysostome
holdeth
it
a
maner
beyond
the
capacity
of
mortall
man
,
too
curiously
to
enquire
whither
Enoch
was
translated
,
and
how
he
liues
:
that
Enoch
was
translated
(
saith
he
)
and
that
Elias
was
assumed
vp
into
heauen
,
wee
beleeue
,
because
the
Scripture
tels
vs
so
:
but
where
they
are
,
Oecumen
.
in
epist.
a.
Hebraos
cap.
11.
and
how
they
liue
,
the
Scripture
is
silent
.
So
Oecumenius
concerning
Enoch
,
saith
,
that
he
was
translated
aliue
,
but
where
,
and
how
,
it
is
vncertaine
.
Of
the
same
opinion
is
Theophilact
,
Theophil
.
Ibid.
and
diuers
others
:
and
therefore
I
conclude
with
Saint
Augustine
,
where
the
Scripture
is
silent
,
Cohibere
se
debet
humana
praesumptio
,
Mans
presumption
must
bridle
it selfe
.
I
might
adde
besides
all
this
,
that
this
deuise
crosseth
directly
the
speech
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
;
for
he
saith
,
That
no
man
knoweth
the
day
and
houre
of
Christs
second
comming
,
but
that
hee
shall
come
as
a
thiefe
in
the
night
,
and
as
a
snare
vpon
the
Fowle
.
But
if
this
opinion
bee
true
,
then
that
day
of
his
comming
may
bee
certainely
knowne
45.
dayes
before
:
then
which
,
nothing
can
bee
more
opposite
to
our
Sauiours
words
.
4.
Touching
Paradise
wherein
they
say
these
holy
men
doe
liue
till
the
comming
of
Antichrist
;
if
they
vnderstand
thereby
that
heauenly
Paradise
which
is
the
receptacle
of
blessed
soules
spoken
of
by
our
Sauiour
,
Luke
.
23.43
.
and
by
Saint
Paul
,
2.
Cor.
12.4
.
we
condescend
that
there
these
two
iust
men
enioy
eternall
beatitude
:
but
then
they
would
not
returne
from
thence
to
be
slaine
heere
on
earth
,
because
a
mortall
creature
could
not
reside
in
that
place
of
immortality
.
But
if
they
meane
the
earthly
Paradise
which
Moses
describeth
,
Gen.
2.8
.
we
say
,
that
this
was
vtterly
defaced
by
the
flood
,
and
so
could
be
no
receptacle
for
Enoch
at
that
●ime
,
nor
for
Elias
afterward
:
which
to
be
true
,
the
descrip●ion
of
Paradise
giuen
by
Moses
doth
euidently
demon●trate
.
For
he
saith
,
that
God
placed
a
Garden
Eastward
in
Eden
:
where
the
word
Eden
is
not
to
be
taken
in
it
proper
signification
,
for
pleasure
and
delight
,
from
whence
is
deriued
the
Greeke
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
pleasure
,
but
for
a
Country
called
by
that
name
,
as
is
plaine
,
Ezek.
27.23
.
Haran
,
Conneh
,
&
Heden
,
were
thy
Merchants
:
and
2.
Kings
.
19.12
.
where
Rabsakeh
maketh
mention
of
the
people
of
Mesopotamia
conquered
by
the
King
of
the
Assyrians
,
to
wit
,
Haran
and
Rezeph
,
and
the
children
of
Eden
which
were
in
Thelasar
;
which
Thelasar
was
a
Fortresse
of
the
Babylonians
,
situate
in
the
midst
of
Euphrates
,
to
withstand
the
Assyrians
,
and
is
otherwise
called
Tiluthan
by
Ammianus
Marcellinus
.
So
that
when
it
is
said
,
that
God
planted
this
Garden
in
Eden
,
it
cannot
but
be
vnderstood
of
the
Country
wherein
it
was
planted
,
and
so
if
we
can
finde
out
where
this
Country
of
Eden
was
situate
,
we
may
also
easily
iudge
where
Paradise
was
,
for
it
was
planted
in
the
East
part
of
that
Country
.
Now
all
auow
that
the
Country
of
Eden
was
in
Mesopotamia
or
Babylon
,
and
therefore
there
also
was
this
Garden
or
earthly
Paradise
.
And
to
make
the
matter
more
plain
,
Ptolomey
an
ancient
Geographer
calleth
this
fruitfull
tract
,
by
the
name
importing
a
delicious
Country
Auramitides
,
or
rather
Audanitides
,
as
Iunius
hath
iudiciously
obserued
:
and
it
is
certaine
,
there
is
not
at
this
day
a
more
fruitfull
and
pleasant
Country
in
the
world
then
this
is
:
and
that
which
is
most
remarkable
,
it
agreeth
in
euery
particular
with
Moses
his
description
.
For
the
Riuer
that
ran
out
of
Eden
to
water
the
Garden
is
Euphrates
which
diuided
it selfe
into
foure
heads
,
that
is
,
foure
currents
or
channels
,
named
by
Moses
,
and
knowne
at
this
day
to
be
there
,
and
no
where
else
.
If
Paradise
then
was
in
Mesopotamia
,
as
is
manifest
by
this
description
,
then
it
must
needes
follow
,
that
it
was
defaced
by
the
flood
,
and
so
could
not
remaine
the
habitation
for
Enoch
and
Elias
.
5.
Hence
appeareth
how
fond
and
improbable
those
opinions
are
which
are
taken
vp
by
many
both
ancient
an●
moderne
writers
.
Origen
with
others
,
translate
the
whole
literall
sense
of
the
history
into
allegories
,
affirming
Paradise
to
be
no
corporall
,
but
a
spirituall
place
.
Iosephus
saith
,
this
Paradise
was
distended
ouer
the
whole
earth
,
I
sephus
Antiqui
lib
1.
and
so
Adam
being
cast
out
of
Paradise
,
must
by
this
interpretation
bee
cast
out
of
the
earth
.
Tostate
,
with
Ariosto
and
others
,
place
it
in
the
top
of
an
high
Mountaine
,
in
the
third
region
of
the
ayre
,
neere
vnto
the
circle
of
the
Moone
,
a
place
as
Philosophy
tels
vs
vnfit
for
mans
abode
,
by
reason
of
the
proximity
of
the
Element
of
fire
,
and
of
the
Planets
.
Some
send
it
ouer
beyond
the
riuer
Ganges
into
the
East
Indies
,
not
considering
that
the
situation
of
the
riuer
Euphrates
with
the
channels
deriued
thereout
,
doe
plainely
contradict
this
conceit
.
In
breefe
,
the
common
opinion
of
the
moderne
Papists
is
,
that
this
place
is
so
farre
remote
from
the
knowledge
of
man
,
that
no
man
can
tell
where
it
is
situate
,
but
yet
that
a
remaines
entyre
and
sound
notwithstanding
the
flood
:
which
opinion
is
more
absurd
then
all
the
rest
:
for
if
it
bee
remote
from
all
humane
knowledge
,
to
what
end
serues
the
description
which
Moses
makes
of
it
so
expresly
?
Why
doth
he
paint
out
the
course
of
the
riuer
Euphrates
with
it
diuers
currents
,
the
bordering
Countries
,
the
things
wherewith
those
Countries
are
renowned
,
as
Gold
,
Bdellium
and
the
Onix
stone
of
the
land
of
Havilah
,
all
which
are
circumstances
by
which
Geographers
vse
to
marke
out
the
Countries
which
they
describe
?
And
that
this
place
could
not
consist
entire
without
being
wasted
by
the
flood
,
these
reasons
euince
.
Because
Moses
saith
,
Gen.
7.19
.
that
the
waters
of
the
Deluge
ascended
higher
then
the
highest
Mountaines
of
the
earth
,
fifteene
cubites
,
and
how
then
could
Paradise
bee
exempted
from
this
destruction
?
If
they
say
that
it
was
preserued
miraculously
from
this
inundation
,
as
the
Israelites
were
preserued
in
the
midst
of
the
Red
Sea
and
of
Iordan
:
I
answere
,
that
this
being
a
dreame
hauing
no
ground
in
holy
Scripture
,
may
bee
as
easily
reiected
as
it
was
rashly
forged
.
And
besides
,
it
is
manifest
that
all
Mesopotamia
where
doubtlesse
this
Garden
was
planted
,
was
anciently
after
the
Flood
,
and
is
still
at
this
day
inhabited
,
without
any
trace
left
of
this
delicious
Garden
.
And
further
,
to
what
purpose
did
God
command
Noah
to
build
the
Arke
for
his
preseruation
,
with
so
great
paine
and
labour
,
if
this
Garden
of
Eden
had
bene
safe
?
And
lastly
,
if
Enoch
was
preserued
aliue
in
that
Garden
,
how
is
it
true
which
S.
Peter
affirmeth
,
that
onely
eight
persons
were
preserued
in
the
Arke
?
2.
Pet.
2.5
.
6.
The
Ie●uite
Pererius
,
conuinced
with
these
reasons
,
hath
forsaken
his
fellowes
,
and
deuised
a
dreame
of
his
owne
braine
:
for
he
confesseth
,
that
the
Paradise
spoken
of
by
Moses
,
was
defaced
by
the
Flood
:
but
because
it
is
certaine
that
Enoch
was
not
touched
with
that
destruction
,
therefore
he
saith
;
First
,
that
it
may
be
,
he
was
taken
vp
miraculously
by
God
into
the
ayre
,
and
there
saued
aliue
during
the
deluge
.
Secondly
,
that
though
S.
Peter
nameth
but
eight
persons
preserued
from
drowning
,
yet
Enoch
is
to
be
added
vnto
them
,
and
that
no
mention
is
made
of
him
,
because
he
liued
not
in
the
society
of
men
.
And
thirdly
,
least
he
should
crosse
the
vulgar
translation
of
Ecclesiasticus
,
where
mention
is
made
of
Paradise
,
though
the
word
be
not
found
in
the
originall
:
he
imagineth
that
there
is
another
Paradise
,
situate
in
some
secret
and
vnknowne
Country
of
the
world
.
Thus
he
propoundeth
his
owne
fancies
,
as
men
do
that
forsake
the
Scriptures
:
and
giueth
vs
besides
the
heauenly
Paradise
spoken
of
in
the
new
Testament
,
and
the
earthly
Paradise
described
by
Moses
,
a
third
neuer
heard
of
before
,
situate
either
in
the
aire
,
which
the
Scripture
maketh
the
lodging
place
of
the
diuels
,
or
in
a
world
vnknowne
to
all
Geographers
,
or
at
least
in
the
New-found
Land
of
Eutopia
,
described
by
Sir
Thomas
More
,
or
in
the
land
of
Phonacia
,
which
our
English
Mercury
speakes
of
.
7.
The
plaine
truth
then
according
to
the
Scripture
is
this
,
that
Enoch
and
Elias
were
taken
vp
into
heauen
,
into
the
place
and
seate
of
the
blessed
,
where
hauing
changed
mortality
into
immortality
,
they
liue
still
,
and
can
neuer
tast
of
death
:
for
Gen.
5.23
.
it
is
said
,
that
all
the
daies
of
Enoch
were
365.
yeeres
,
And
that
he
walked
with
God
,
and
vs
not
,
for
God
tooke
him
:
that
is
,
liued
no
longer
amongst
men
,
but
was
taken
of
God
to
himselfe
,
for
so
the
word
importeth
.
And
Heb.
11.5
.
it
is
said
,
That
he
was
translated
,
that
he
should
not
see
death
:
where
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
vsed
by
the
Apostle
,
signifieth
properly
to
be
changed
from
one
estate
into
another
,
and
alludeth
to
that
,
1.
Cor.
15.
where
it
is
said
of
those
that
are
aliue
at
Christs
comming
,
that
they
shall
not
sleepe
,
but
shall
be
changed
;
how
changed
,
but
from
mortality
to
immortality
,
and
where
is
the
place
of
immortality
but
in
heauen
?
But
concerning
Elias
,
it
is
a
more
cleare
case
:
for
the
Text
,
2.
Kings
.
2.11
.
saith
plainly
,
That
he
ascended
by
a
whirlwind
into
heauen
:
Now
there
is
no
doubt
but
Enoch
was
transported
into
the
same
place
whither
Elias
after
was
,
that
is
,
into
heauenly
Paradise
.
I
know
that
Heauen
is
taken
in
three
significations
in
holy
Scripture
.
First
,
for
that
space
which
extendeth
it selfe
from
the
earth
to
the
circle
of
the
Moone
,
where
the
birds
flie
,
and
raine
,
snow
,
and
thunder
are
framed
.
Secondly
,
it
is
taken
for
the
coelestiall
circles
,
wherein
are
the
Stars
,
Gen.
1.14
.
And
thirdly
,
for
the
place
of
the
blessed
,
whither
Christ
visibly
ascended
,
and
of
which
the
Apostle
speaketh
,
2.
Cor.
12.
when
he
saith
,
That
he
was
rapt
vp
into
the
third
heauen
.
But
to
say
,
that
Enoch
and
Elias
were
assumed
vp
into
the
first
heauen
,
that
is
,
into
a
region
of
the
aire
,
full
of
more
tumultuous
agitations
and
disquietnesse
then
the
earth
,
is
a
thing
without
all
shew
of
reason
:
And
to
imagine
that
they
are
amongst
the
Coelestiall
bodies
of
the
firmament
,
either
there
to
be
rolled
about
the
world
with
the
Spheares
from
the
East
to
the
West
,
or
to
be
fixed
in
one
of
the
Poles
,
this
is
a
prophane
imagination
,
Peter
.
in
Sent.
lib.
7
disput.
de
translat
.
Enoch
.
q.
2
Hieron
aduers
.
errores
Ioh.
Hieros●lymit
ad
Pammachium
.
more
proper
to
the
Stoicks
,
then
to
Christians
.
Therefore
it
remaineth
,
that
they
were
receiued
into
that
heauen
which
is
the
resting
place
of
the
blessed
,
and
the
desired
Country
of
all
the
Saints
.
Neither
is
this
a
nouell
opinion
,
for
Pererius
confesseth
,
that
Procopius
Gazelus
was
of
the
same
mind
:
And
S.
Ierome
also
confirmeth
the
same
in
an
Epistle
of
his
:
where
to
proue
,
that
after
the
resurrection
,
we
shall
haue
the
same
flesh
,
bones
,
and
members
,
as
we
now
haue
,
he
first
alleadgeth
the
authority
of
the
Apostle
,
1.
Cor.
15.53
:
Secondly
,
the
example
of
the
transfiguration
of
Christ
,
which
was
not
onely
in
his
face
,
but
in
all
his
members
:
And
thirdly
,
the
example
of
Enoch
and
Elias
,
translated
in
their
bodies
into
the
heauenly
beatitude
.
Iustin
.
Martyr
resp
.
quaest.
orthodox
.
q.
85.
Iustine
Martyr
also
affirmeth
,
that
Enoch
and
Elias
were
gathered
into
the
same
place
,
where
the
soules
of
the
faithfull
rest
till
the
resurrection
.
Of
the
same
opinion
is
Irenaeus
,
Irenaus
aduers
.
heres.
lib.
5.
c.
5.
Epiphan.
in
An
corat
.
and
to
conclude
,
Epiphanius
calleth
them
,
The
two
first
borne
of
our
resurrection
:
thereby
shewing
that
they
are
already
so
beautified
in
soule
and
body
,
as
we
shall
be
after
our
resurrection
,
and
therefore
to
these
two
,
he
opposeth
Dathan
and
Abiram
,
who
as
he
saith
,
both
in
soule
and
body
descended
into
hell
.
8.
All
the
difficulty
of
this
interpretation
lieth
in
this
,
that
it
seemeth
by
Iohn
.
3.13
.
and
1.
Cor.
15.20
.
that
no
flesh
euer
ascended
into
heauen
before
Christ
,
because
he
is
said
onely
to
haue
ascended
,
that
did
descend
,
and
that
he
was
the
first
fruites
of
them
that
sleepe
,
and
the
first
borne
of
the
dead
.
But
if
we
vnderstand
these
Texts
aright
,
this
difficulty
will
soone
vanish
.
For
by
ascending
into
heauen
in
S.
Iohn
,
is
not
meant
any
locall
,
or
corporall
ascension
,
because
Christ
himselfe
was
not
then
ascended
,
but
either
a
spirituall
ascension
in
the
knowledge
of
heauenly
mysteries
,
as
Beza
,
and
Maldonate
,
and
others
thinke
:
or
more
simply
,
Beza
Annot.
in
no
vum
testam
.
Maldon
.
in
Ioh.
3.
as
Tollet
another
Iesuite
supposeth
,
that
Christ
alone
descended
from
heauen
by
the
assumption
of
our
nature
,
to
teach
and
instruct
the
people
,
&
yet
still
remained
in
heauen
in
his
Deity
:
And
whereas
he
is
called
the
first
fruites
of
them
that
sleepe
,
and
the
first
borne
of
the
dead
;
it
doth
not
proue
,
that
none
went
to
heauen
before
his
ascension
:
but
onely
that
the
resurrection
of
the
other
Saints
to
eternall
life
,
and
their
reception
into
heauen
,
depends
vpon
the
resurrection
of
Christ
,
as
the
true
cause
thereof
:
as
the
blessing
of
the
whole
haruest
depended
vpon
the
blessing
of
the
first
fruites
,
as
the
Apostle
speaketh
,
Rom.
11.16
.
and
so
all
that
euer
ascended
into
heauen
,
either
in
body
and
soule
together
,
as
Enoch
and
Elias
did
,
or
in
soule
alone
,
as
the
rest
of
the
Saints
did
,
thi●
was
by
vertue
of
Christs
resurrection
and
ascension
,
which
extended
it selfe
vnto
all
Ages
,
both
before
his
comming
in
the
flesh
,
and
after
:
and
doubtlesse
,
if
the
soules
of
the
Saints
had
accesse
into
heauen
before
Christs
ascension
,
then
might
their
bodies
also
,
for
the
same
reason
is
of
both
:
but
their
soules
did
,
as
may
appeare
by
Lazarus
his
soule
,
which
was
translated
into
Abrahams
bosome
,
which
bosome
of
Abraham
,
signifeth
nothing
else
but
the
felicity
,
and
ioy
,
and
rest
of
the
soules
of
Gods
Saints
after
this
life
in
heauen
,
as
Christ
himselfe
auoucheth
,
Mat.
8.11
.
Where
he
saith
,
that
many
shall
come
from
the
East
,
and
from
the
West
,
and
sit
downe
with
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
,
in
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
And
thus
both
Beda
,
and
S.
Ambrose
,
and
Sulpitius
Seuerus
,
Bed●
in
Luc.
lib.
5.
cap.
65.
Ambrose
in
orat
.
de
ob●tu
.
Valentiniani
.
Sulpit.
Seuerus
.
epist.
ad
Bass
.
interpret
the
place
.
For
as
for
Limbus
Patrum
,
that
is
a
doting
dreame
without
all
ground
either
in
holy
Scripture
,
or
reason
:
and
●o
also
is
this
conceite
(
as
appeareth
by
that
which
hath
bene
saide
)
to
wit
,
that
Enoch
and
Elias
were
reserued
aliue
in
the
earthly
Paradise
,
to
come
against
Antichrist
in
the
end
of
the
world
,
and
by
him
to
be
put
to
death
.
9.
These
two
witnesses
then
are
not
Enoch
and
Elias
,
neither
are
they
any
two
singular
persons
:
for
as
Rupertus
,
one
of
the
most
learned
men
of
his
Age
saith
,
R●pertus
.
in
Apoc.
lib.
6.
Is
it
likely
that
the
Lord
of
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Author
of
all
Prophecy
,
should
haue
but
two
witnesses
?
Were
not
all
the
Apostles
,
the
Martyrs
and
confessors
,
his
witnesses
?
Surely
this
is
a
great
,
graue
,
and
waighty
speech
,
to
wit
,
that
though
there
be
innumerable
witnesses
,
yet
he
saith
that
their
shall
be
but
two
.
By
which
speech
,
as
also
by
the
rest
of
his
discourse
,
he
signifieth
,
that
this
number
is
not
to
be
restrained
to
two
alone
,
but
that
the
Spirit
of
God
would
notifie
vnto
vs
,
that
though
the
fury
of
Antichrist
,
doth
labour
to
stifle
the
truth
,
yet
God
will
not
suffer
it
to
want
so
many
witnesses
,
as
shall
suffise
to
confirme
the
same
.
And
therefore
the
most
probably
opinion
is
,
that
by
these
two
witnesses
are
meant
,
all
the
con●ant
defenders
of
the
truth
against
Antichrist
,
who
though
●hey
be
many
,
yet
are
said
to
be
onely
two
,
for
these
reasons
.
●irst
,
because
of
the
paucity
of
them
,
in
comparison
of
the
●nfinite
number
of
false
teachers
,
and
Antichristian
Locusts
.
●econdly
,
because
all
their
whole
doctrine
is
deriued
out
of
●he
Law
and
the
Gospell
,
the
two
Testaments
which
God
●ade
with
mankind
.
And
thirdly
,
because
this
number
is
●ufficient
by
the
Law
of
God
to
conuince
false-hood
,
For
by
●he
mouth
of
two
or
three
witnesses
(
saith
the
Law
)
shall
euery
●atter
be
established
:
to
which
Law
it
seemeth
the
holy
Ghost
hath
reference
in
this
place
:
and
certainly
the
worke
●f
defending
the
truth
against
Antichrist
,
is
so
great
,
that
it
●equireth
more
workemen
then
two
alone
.
And
yet
we
●inde
,
that
two
men
stirred
vp
by
God
,
to
wit
,
Iohn
Husse
,
●nd
Ierome
of
Prage
,
witnessed
the
truth
,
and
sought
the
re●ormation
of
the
Church
,
against
that
great
famous
Councill
of
Constance
,
wherein
the
whole
power
of
Antichrist
was
gathered
together
.
For
the
Emperour
was
there
present
in
●is
owne
person
,
and
the
Pope
,
foure
Patriarchs
,
29.
Cardi●als
,
47.
Archbishops
,
170.
Bishops
,
564.
Abbots
,
with
Doctors
and
learned
men
innumerable
:
and
yet
these
two
holy
men
,
witnessed
the
truth
against
them
all
,
and
willingly
●ayd
downe
their
liues
in
defence
thereof
.
10.
I
speake
not
this
in
minde
that
the
holy
Ghost
aimed
at
these
two
particularly
,
and
yet
why
not
any
two
rather
then
Enoch
and
Elias
?
Must
God
needs
send
them
out
of
heauen
,
or
else
his
truth
could
not
be
witnessed
?
And
if
Enoch
and
Elias
in
their
ascending
vp
into
heauen
,
were
figures
of
Christ
,
ascending
and
triumphing
;
to
cause
them
to
descend
againe
to
suffer
death
,
is
it
not
in
a
sort
to
bring
downe
Christ
againe
from
heauen
to
suffer
on
earth
?
For
it
destroyeth
the
figure
of
his
triumph
.
Besides
,
haue
we
not
an
expresse
Text
,
Luke
.
16.29
.
That
we
must
not
looke
for
●●y
to
come
from
heauen
to
instruct
vs
,
but
must
hold
to
that
which
is
written
in
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
?
In
a
word
,
to
what
purpose
should
Enoch
and
Elias
come
?
To
dispute
against
Antichrist
,
and
conuince
him
out
of
the
word
of
God
?
W●●
what
then
shall
become
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
they
say
cannot
erre
,
and
against
which
,
the
gates
of
hell
ca●●
preuaile
,
and
that
it
is
the
hammer
of
all
Heresies
,
according
to
Baronius
his
deuise
:
vicit
haereses
subegit
gentes
?
shall
it
be
enclosed
vp
in
some
caue
with
the
seuen
sleepers
,
that
Enoch
and
Elias
must
needs
leaue
the
place
of
their
repose
,
and
come
downe
to
supply
her
office
?
Is
not
this
to
ouerunne
their
owne
strong
proposition
,
touching
the
continuance
of
the
Church
of
Rome
?
11.
But
if
by
the
two
witnesses
are
meant
the
faithfull
ministers
and
people
,
that
shall
maintaine
the
truth
against
Antichrist
;
why
do
they
not
preach
in
sackcloth
,
and
why
are
not
some
of
them
raised
from
the
death
,
after
they
ha●e
bene
slaine
,
and
ascend
vp
into
heauen
?
for
those
things
are
attributed
vnto
these
two
witnesses
.
I
answer
,
that
by
this
sackcloth
,
we
may
well
vnderstand
,
prisons
,
persecution
,
tortures
,
and
all
manner
of
afflictions
wherewith
the
Sain●
and
ministers
of
Christ
,
are
hauocked
vnder
the
tyranny
of
this
Man
of
Sinne
:
these
are
the
garments
wherewith
these
faithfull
witnesses
are
cloathed
,
without
sacks
or
hairecloath
on
their
backes
:
whereas
a
number
of
their
Fryars
,
as
the
Capuchins
by
name
,
weare
haire
on
their
backes
without
affliction
,
being
puffed
vp
with
worldly
glory
,
and
esteemed
and
cherished
of
all
men
.
Which
then
are
the
likest
witnesses
of
Christ
,
whether
they
that
preach
without
sackcloath
being
subiect
to
all
manner
of
opprobries
and
afflictions
,
or
they
that
are
adored
of
the
world
,
and
yet
weare
sackcloath
o●
their
backes
?
And
for
their
rising
againe
from
death
after
three
daies
and
an
halfe
,
I
say
it
is
truly
accomplished
in
these
our
witnesses
,
though
not
according
to
their
grosse
imaginations
,
yet
according
to
the
intention
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
speaking
by
the
mouth
of
S.
Iohn
.
For
as
all
things
else
i●
this
Propheticall
booke
,
so
is
this
resurrection
of
these
two
witnesses
to
be
vnderstood
spiritually
,
not
of
their
bodies
,
but
of
their
doctrine
,
order
and
profession
,
raised
vp
and
encreased
by
the
succession
of
others
in
their
roome
:
As
also
●y
their
ascending
into
heauen
,
we
may
well
vnderstand
a
●ollecting
and
gathering
them
together
by
the
diuine
calling
,
●to
the
forme
of
a
Church
,
in
spite
of
the
malice
and
fury
of
●heir
Antichristian
Aduersaries
:
as
we
see
at
this
day
verifi●d
,
in
England
,
Scotland
,
Germany
,
Denmarke
,
and
other
Countries
.
For
as
the
Congregation
of
the
malignant
●s
called
in
this
Prophecy
,
The
world
,
or
The
earth
;
so
is
the
Church
of
the
elect
and
faithfull
in
opposition
thereunto
,
cal●ed
Heauen
.
And
if
we
consider
the
state
of
the
true
Church
●ersecuted
in
all
Ages
,
we
shall
easily
subscribe
to
this
truth
.
For
after
the
ten
first
persecutions
,
wherein
it
was
scattered
and
spoiled
like
a
ship
in
a
tempest
,
did
it
not
againe
reuiue
and
recouer
life
,
when
Constantine
gaue
peace
vnto
it
?
So
afterward
,
in
the
time
of
the
Arrian
Heresie
,
wherewith
it
was
long
tormented
as
with
a
burning
feuer
;
was
it
not
againe
restored
as
it
were
to
life
and
safety
,
by
the
faithfulnes
of
Christian
Emperours
,
and
diligence
of
godly
Bishops
?
In
the
time
of
Boniface
the
eight
,
how
were
the
faithfull
persecuted
and
tormented
,
till
within
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
before
his
death
,
when
his
persecutions
ceased
,
and
the
Church
tooke
a
little
breath
and
rest
?
But
of
all
,
this
is
most
apparant
after
the
Councill
of
Constance
,
where
Iohn
Husse
,
and
Ierome
of
Prague
,
were
put
to
death
:
for
immediately
after
that
Council
,
which
lasted
three
yeeres
&
an
halfe
,
these
two
witnesses
stood
againe
as
it
were
on
their
feete
,
and
the
spirit
of
life
entred
into
them
,
not
in
their
owne
persons
,
but
in
their
doctrine
,
which
being
condemned
by
that
Popish
Councill
,
began
to
spread
it selfe
and
to
preuaile
,
and
to
haue
more
followers
and
abetters
,
then
euer
it
had
before
:
and
that
not
onely
in
Bohemia
,
but
after
an
hundred
yeeres
,
in
Germany
,
and
other
Countries
,
as
the
same
holy
Martyr
Husse
had
prophecied
at
the
houre
of
his
death
.
And
indeed
it
is
strange
to
consider
,
what
a
number
of
excellent
,
learned
,
and
holy
men
God
stirred
vp
at
that
time
,
to
enter
combate
with
the
Pope
,
and
to
batter
downe
the
wals
of
Babylon
:
and
thus
this
Prophecy
is
euery
way
accomplished
,
if
it
be
spiritually
and
rightly
vnderstood
.
12.
Note
one
thing
more
,
and
so
an
end
of
this
?
they
say
,
that
these
two
witnesses
shall
prophecy
1260.
da●●●
which
come
to
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
,
and
then
they
m●●●
be
put
to
death
by
Antichrist
.
Now
the
continuance
of
Antichrists
reigne
is
by
their
deuise
but
three
yeeres
and
a●
halfe
;
so
that
he
must
begin
his
reigne
the
same
day
with
the
Prophecy
of
these
pretended
witnesses
,
Enoch
and
Elias
,
and
dye
also
the
same
day
,
which
how
ill
hangs
together
I
neede
not
stand
to
proue
.
And
to
shut
vp
all
in
a
short
compasse
,
I
affirme
two
things
.
First
,
that
if
it
were
true
that
Enoch
and
Elias
,
or
any
two
other
men
,
should
come
into
the
world
to
oppugne
Antichrist
;
yet
it
cannot
be
concluded
,
that
the
Pope
is
not
Antichrist
,
because
these
two
are
not
yet
come
,
seeing
they
may
yet
come
in
due
time
:
vnlesse
they
can
proue
,
that
the
world
shall
haue
an
end
,
within
these
foure
yeeres
,
or
1335.
daies
,
which
one
answer
,
is
sufficient
to
ouerthrow
their
whole
demonstration
.
Secondly
,
it
is
most
probable
,
that
S.
Iohn
speaketh
not
of
Antichrist
in
that
●hapter
,
Reuel
11.
because
first
it
is
aid
there
,
that
the
holy
City
shall
be
deliuered
vp
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
To
the
Heathen
,
therefore
not
to
the
Iewes
or
false
Catholikes
,
which
they
make
the
followers
of
Antichrist
:
And
secondly
,
because
the
Beast
which
is
said
to
fight
against
them
,
arising
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
and
hauing
seuen
heads
,
and
ten
hornes
,
is
not
meant
Antichrist
,
but
the
Romane
State
,
whose
last
head
is
onely
the
representation
of
Antichrist
.
CHAP.
4.
Of
Antichrists
persecution
.
1.
THat
the
persecution
vnder
Antichrist
shall
be
great
,
is
no
question
:
but
that
it
shall
be
greater
then
any
euer
was
,
or
shall
be
besides
,
cannot
be
proued
by
any
sound
testimony
of
Scripture
,
as
this
Author
hath
most
exactly
proued
.
But
yet
if
this
be
granted
,
as
we
willingly
condescend
thereunto
,
I
say
that
the
persecution
of
the
true
Church
by
the
Popes
,
and
of
the
faithfull
Professors
of
the
Gospell
,
hath
beene
,
and
is
at
this
day
,
more
cruell
and
greeuous
,
then
euer
any
persecution
was
in
former
time
,
either
by
Antiochus
amongst
the
Iewes
,
or
the
heathen
Emperors
amongst
Christians
.
For
first
,
Antiochus
persecuted
the
true
Church
that
was
onely
among
the
Iewes
,
but
the
Pope
hath
extended
his
persecution
to
all
Nations
and
Countries
of
Christendome
,
the
least
of
which
Countries
farre
exceeded
in
largnesse
the
Iewish
Nation
.
Secondly
,
Antiochus
his
persecution
was
but
for
a
short
time
,
not
much
aboue
three
yeeres
,
but
the
Popes
persecution
,
hath
continued
in
full
strength
and
force
,
these
eight
hundred
yeeres
and
vpward
.
And
lastly
,
the
number
of
Christians
that
haue
beene
slaine
by
Popes
,
doth
farre
exceede
the
number
of
the
Iewes
destroyed
by
Antiochus
,
so
that
there
is
no
comparison
betweene
them
.
The
like
may
be
said
of
the
Romane
heathen
Emperors
,
the
limits
of
whose
persecution
was
straighter
,
the
time
shorter
,
and
the
number
fewer
,
then
that
of
Popes
by
many
degrees
,
as
the
histories
of
the
Church
manifestly
proue
vnto
vs
.
So
that
this
consideration
aboue
all
others
,
proues
the
Pope
to
be
Antichrist
,
and
the
Church
of
Rome
to
be
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
who
is
said
to
be
drunke
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
and
of
the
Martyrs
of
Iesus
,
Reuel.
17.6
.
2.
Seuenteene
thousand
reported
by
Damasus
to
haue
beene
slaine
vnder
Dioclesian
in
one
moneth
,
and
Eusebius
saith
,
that
then
the
prisons
were
so
stuffed
with
Martyrs
,
that
there
was
no
place
left
for
Malefactors
.
This
was
I
confesse
a
cruell
and
lamentable
time
,
but
yet
the
times
of
Popery
since
these
eight
hundred
yeeres
,
haue
beene
more
cruell
and
lamentable
:
for
what
kinde
of
torments
and
cruelties
were
practised
against
Christians
by
the
ancient
heathen
Emperors
,
which
the
Pope
and
his
slaues
haue
not
exercised
against
those
that
haue
any
wayes
opposed
his
superstition
,
Math.
Paris
in
Henrico
.
3.
euen
to
the
burying
of
men
aliue
,
as
Mathew
Paris
reporteth
?
The
blood
of
so
many
thousands
slaine
by
reason
of
the
excommunications
and
proscriptions
of
the
Emperors
Henries
,
and
Fredericks
,
by
the
Pope
,
is
a
notable
witnesse
of
the
Popish
cruell
,
and
more
then
Neronian
persecutions
.
I
omit
the
cruelties
exercised
vpon
the
Waldenses
,
Albinge●s●●
,
Leonists
,
Lollards
,
Patarines
,
Petcobusians
,
Pighardes
,
Hussites
,
who
vnder
these
names
,
albeit
good
and
found
Christians
,
were
so
hauocked
and
spoyled
,
that
Phalaris
may
seeme
gentle
and
humane
in
comparison
of
the
Romane
tyrant
.
Bellar.
de
notis
Eccles
cap.
18.
Bellarmine
himselfe
confesseth
,
that
vnder
Innocent
the
third
,
an
hundred
thousand
of
them
were
slaine
at
one
expedition
into
France
.
And
Mathew
Paris
tels
vs
,
that
in
Germany
an
infinite
number
were
put
to
death
in
one
yeere
:
but
they
say
that
they
were
Heretikes
,
Ibidem
.
and
therefore
deserued
to
be
thus
rooted
out
.
Indeede
,
they
are
slandered
by
our
Aduersaries
and
theirs
,
with
most
horrible
heresies
,
and
damnable
●●●●ons
:
but
if
a
man
shall
obserue
the
repugnanci●
〈…〉
●dities
contained
in
their
writings
,
hee
shall
〈…〉
confesse
those
things
were
either
taken
〈…〉
ports
,
which
are
alwaies
soone
spread
〈…〉
ground
,
or
deuised
by
their
enemies
of
〈…〉
their
reputation
,
and
to
hinder
the
cour●
〈…〉
For
he
that
doth
but
consider
those
holy
〈…〉
and
fraudes
,
(
so
they
call
them
)
vsed
〈…〉
Priests
against
the
true
Professors
of
the
Go●
〈…〉
in
the
cleare
light
of
the
Gospell
,
cannot
do●
〈…〉
like
deceitfull
calumnies
might
well
be
cast
vpon
〈…〉
men
in
the
thickest
darknesse
of
Antichrists
kingdome
.
Looke
into
the
bookes
of
the
Iesuites
,
as
that
which
is
called
the
Credo
of
the
Caluinists
,
Becanus
,
Caluinian
Aphorismes
,
and
Giffords
Caluino-Turcismus
,
and
such
like
,
and
wee
shall
finde
such
prodigious
doctrines
attributed
vnto
vs
,
as
neuer
so
much
as
dreaming
came
into
our
mindes
,
much
lesse
issued
out
of
our
pennes
.
Now
they
that
are
thus
bold
and
shamelesse
towards
vs
being
aliue
,
would
they
,
thinke
you
,
spare
them
being
dead
,
and
not
able
to
answere
for
themselues
?
I
am
sure
that
Mathew
Paris
reports
,
that
their
doctrine
condemned
thus
of
heresie
,
was
approued
by
many
Bishops
of
that
Age
,
as
Orthodox
and
sound
.
And
that
the
Albigenses
were
the
same
with
the
Waldenses
,
both
Aeneas
Siluius
,
and
Stapleton
also
,
in
a
maner
confesse
:
now
what
the
opinions
of
the
Waldenses
were
,
appeareth
both
by
their
owne
Apologie
written
vnto
the
King
of
France
,
and
to
Vladislaus
the
King
of
Hungary
,
and
also
by
those
things
which
Alphonsus
de
Castro
ascribeth
vnto
them
as
heresies
,
which
notwithstanding
are
so
agreeable
to
the
word
of
God
,
as
that
it
is
heresie
to
hold
the
contrary
.
It
is
manifest
then
,
that
these
good
men
suffered
persecution
for
no
other
cause
but
for
the
truth
sake
,
and
for
opposing
themselues
to
Popish
tyranny
.
3.
What
should
I
speake
of
their
cruelty
in
Bohemia
against
the
Hussites
,
where
infinite
numbers
perished
,
partly
by
warre
,
and
partly
by
secret
violence
,
and
open
executions
,
for
following
the
doctrine
of
Iohn
Husse
,
and
Ierome
of
●ague
,
which
notwithstanding
was
the
very
truth
of
God
,
〈◊〉
●h
we
now
professe
?
I
mention
not
their
greeuous
per●
〈…〉
●ns
heere
in
England
,
Scotland
,
and
in
the
Low-Coun●
〈…〉
or
their
bloody
and
barbarous
inquisitions
,
whereby
〈…〉
●rable
Christians
haue
beene
after
diuers
fushions
in
a
〈…〉
maner
made
away
,
Sleidan
.
Come●
lib.
16.
as
witnesseth
Vergerius
who
〈◊〉
well
tell
.
Three
histories
I
cannot
forget
being
fresh
〈◊〉
●emory
:
the
first
of
those
of
Merindole
and
Cabriers
,
●osta
,
and
Sanfalese
:
my
heart
trembles
to
relate
the
executions
that
were
there
made
of
simple
people
,
armed
with
nothing
but
prayers
and
teares
:
there
was
no
difference
made
of
sex
or
age
:
women
great
with
child
were
miserably
murthered
;
yong
infants
Herod-like
thrust
through
with
speares
,
and
swords
:
forty
women
shut
vp
in
a
Barne
full
of
hay
and
straw
,
were
consumed
with
fire
:
and
when
they
laboured
to
get
out
at
the
windowes
,
they
were
beaten
backe
with
speares
and
staues
:
fiue
and
twenty
men
being
fled
into
a
Caue
,
were
there
stifled
with
smoke
and
fire
:
800.
were
slaine
outright
in
Cabriers
,
and
a
great
multitude
of
poore
people
beside
massacred
in
all
places
:
yea
,
in
detestation
of
the
men
,
or
rather
their
Religion
,
these
Tygers
cut
downe
the
Trees
,
not
sparing
the
fruitfull
according
to
the
Law
:
burnt
the
houses
,
and
ruined
the
Castels
,
and
so
made
the
whole
Country
desert
and
desolate
.
The
second
is
the
tragicall
Bartholomew
day
in
France
,
vnder
the
colour
of
a
royall
marriage
,
in
the
yeere
,
1572.
to
which
all
the
cruelties
of
Pagans
are
not
to
be
compared
,
no
not
that
of
Dioclesian
,
whereby
,
17000.
Christians
were
murdered
in
one
moneth
:
for
heere
.
(
as
some
say
)
40000.
as
others
,
that
speake
with
the
least
,
30000.
poore
Hugonites
as
they
call
them
,
that
is
,
sound
and
good
Christians
were
slaughtered
in
lesse
then
a
moneth
.
And
of
this
Massacre
the
Pope
would
needes
haue
the
glory
,
or
rather
the
infamy
:
for
in
ioy
thereof
,
hee
caused
a
certaine
coine
to
bee
stamped
,
wherein
on
the
one
side
was
the
picture
of
Gregory
the
thirteenth
then
Bishop
of
Rome
,
with
this
inscription
,
Gregor.
13.
Anno.
10.
summi
sui
pontificatus
,
and
on
the
other
was
represented
an
Angell
,
hauing
a
Crosse
in
one
hand
,
and
a
Sword
in
the
other
,
killing
a
multitude
of
men
and
women
with
this
inscription
,
Hugonotorum
strages
,
that
is
,
The
massacre
of
the
Hugonotes
.
And
not
content
heerewith
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
glut
his
eyes
with
his
owne
cruelty
,
he
caused
this
massacre
to
bee
painted
in
three
seuerall
places
in
the
great
Hall
,
where
he
vsed
to
giue
audience
to
the
Embassadors
of
Princes
:
this
is
an
example
of
cruelty
,
not
to
be
paralelled
by
any
former
times
,
in
any
Age
of
the
world
.
The
third
,
is
the
horrible
and
vnmatchable
Powder
Treason
heere
in
England
,
which
though
it
came
not
to
that
effect
they
desired
,
(
God
in
mercy
discouering
their
hellish
designe
the
night
before
the
blow
should
haue
beene
giuen
,
)
yet
in
their
intention
and
purpose
,
which
is
the
life
of
all
actions
,
it
was
the
most
cruell
practise
that
euer
the
Sun
beheld
like
vnto
that
of
Caligula
,
that
wished
that
all
the
Romane
Senators
and
people
had
but
one
head
,
that
hee
might
strike
it
off
at
one
blow
.
I
neede
not
enlarge
the
heinousnesse
of
their
intentions
in
this
plot
,
the
thing
it selfe
cryeth
cruelty
,
and
the
latenes
of
the
designement
cannot
but
fix
it
fast
in
our
mindes
.
4.
Hence
deriue
three
consequents
.
First
,
if
the
greatest
persecution
that
euer
was
,
be
a
marke
of
Antichrist
,
then
is
the
Pope
Antichrist
:
for
neuer
was
there
such
a
persecutor
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
as
he
is
,
and
hath
beene
.
Secondly
,
that
it
is
a
most
vile
and
palpable
lie
,
which
they
fasten
vpon
our
Religion
and
Church
that
it
began
with
Luther
,
and
is
no
elder
then
his
age
;
this
they
whisper
euery
day
into
the
eares
of
simple
people
,
and
divulge
in
their
Sermons
and
writings
:
but
doubtlesse
against
their
conscience
:
for
there
are
few
leaues
in
their
Annals
and
Church
histories
,
which
are
not
marked
with
the
blood
of
our
Martyrs
;
and
they
themselues
cannot
deny
,
but
that
400.
yeeres
before
Luther
was
borne
,
their
Fathers
persecuted
to
death
,
and
that
by
most
cruell
torments
,
a
number
that
professed
the
same
Religion
with
vs
in
substance
,
though
not
so
fully
reuealed
vnto
them
by
reason
of
the
thicke
darknesse
of
that
Age.
And
thirdly
,
that
ours
,
not
theirs
,
is
the
persecuted
Church
.
For
though
heere
in
England
,
and
elsewhere
the
publike
exercise
of
their
Religion
is
forbidden
,
and
men
by
mulct
constrained
either
to
communicate
with
vs
in
the
seruice
of
God
,
and
holy
Sacraments
of
the
Church
,
or
to
suffer
,
and
also
diuers
Priests
and
Iesuites
haue
beene
executed
by
the
edge
of
Law
:
yet
for
their
number
it
is
not
one
to
a
thousand
to
those
of
our
Religion
that
haue
beene
put
to
death
by
them
:
and
for
this
cause
,
ours
is
Religion
meerely
,
theirs
rebellion
and
transgression
of
politike
Lawes
,
against
which
they
willingly
dash
themselues
by
their
voluntary
thrusting
themselues
into
the
kingdome
,
to
seduce
the
people
,
and
withdraw
their
hearts
from
their
allegiance
to
their
Soueraigne
.
This
is
so
knowne
a
truth
,
that
I
need
not
stand
further
to
proue
it
.
5.
To
the
cruelty
of
Antichrists
persecution
they
ascribe
as
a
principall
effect
,
the
abolishing
of
the
publike
seruice
and
sacrifice
of
the
Church
,
which
they
gather
out
of
the
twelfth
of
Daniel
,
and
because
the
Masse
is
not
yet
abolished
which
is
their
great
vnbloody
sacrifice
,
therefore
Antichrist
is
not
yet
come
,
and
so
the
Pope
is
not
Antichrist
:
which
obiection
is
most
exactly
confuted
by
the
Author
of
this
Treatise
:
but
yet
to
cleare
the
matter
further
,
I
adde
a
note
or
two
.
And
first
,
it
is
obseruable
,
that
the
sacrifices
of
Christians
,
are
either
priuate
,
or
publike
:
priuate
Sacrifices
,
〈◊〉
first
,
euery
mans
owne
body
which
he
must
offer
vp
〈◊〉
liuing
,
holy
,
and
acceptable
Sacrifice
vnto
God
,
Rom
12.1
.
which
kinde
of
Sacrifice
is
so
farre
from
being
abolished
by
any
persecution
,
that
it
is
thereby
rather
effected
,
when
the
faithfull
willingly
offer
their
bodies
to
death
,
and
all
maner
of
torments
for
the
truths
sake
.
Secondly
,
the
spirituall
Sacrifices
of
Christians
,
are
Prayers
,
Thanksgiuings
,
Almes
,
and
a
contrite
and
humble
heart
,
none
of
which
can
be
abolished
by
Antichrist
except
the
Church
of
God
should
bee
vtterly
destroyed
,
which
is
impossible
:
neither
shall
the
publike
Sacrifices
and
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
then
cease
,
as
Baptisme
,
and
an
externall
profession
of
Christianity
.
For
Antichrist
shall
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
as
Saint
Paul
affirmeth
,
and
shall
haue
two
hornes
like
the
Lambe
,
though
he
speake
like
the
Dragon
,
Remon
.
de
Antichrist
.
c.
29.
5.
Apoc.
13.11
.
For
this
cause
Remond
is
of
opinion
,
contrary
to
the
Tenet
of
Bellarmine
,
that
this
persecution
of
Antichrist
,
shall
not
abolish
the
Masse
which
they
esteeme
to
be
the
onely
true
Sacrifice
of
a
Christians
:
and
therefore
that
that
prophecy
of
Daniel
,
is
to
be
vnderstood
of
the
Sacrifices
of
the
Law
interrupted
by
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
as
witnesse
both
Saint
Chrysostome
,
and
the
Author
of
the
booke
of
the
Machabees
,
and
Iosephus
.
True
it
is
,
Iraeneus
,
Theodoret
,
I●sephus
Antiqu●●
.
Iud
iar
.
lib.
12.
cap.
11.
and
others
of
the
Fathers
alledged
by
Bellarmine
,
vnderstand
that
Text
of
Antichrist
,
but
these
are
but
the
coniectures
of
those
good
men
,
which
ought
not
to
preiudicate
the
truth
confirmed
by
experience
,
and
the
euent
of
things
foretold
.
Howbeit
euen
thus
also
it
may
be
fitly
applyed
to
the
Pope
:
for
he
hath
changed
the
whole
seruice
of
God
anciently
practised
in
the
Church
,
and
in
stead
thereof
brought
in
a
number
of
vaine
obseruations
,
and
impious
superstitions
,
as
much
different
from
that
which
was
in
ancient
time
,
as
Lead
is
from
Gold
,
or
durt
from
precious
stone
.
For
whereas
the
substance
of
Christian
Religion
in
regard
of
practise
,
consisteth
in
these
three
points
;
the
inuocating
of
Gods
name
,
Preaching
and
hearing
the
word
,
and
administration
of
the
Sacraments
;
hee
hath
foully
depraued
and
corrupted
all
these
.
In
stead
of
inuocating
the
name
of
God
,
he
hath
brought
in
Prayers
in
an
vnknown
tongue
,
inuocation
of
Angels
and
Saints
departed
,
yea
the
worship
of
Images
,
Crosses
,
and
Relikes
,
and
of
a
peece
of
bread
which
they
call
their
God
:
and
oftentimes
the
Saints
which
they
adore
,
are
such
as
neuer
were
liuing
in
the
world
,
but
meere
Chimeraes
of
their
owne
braine
:
and
that
which
is
strange
,
euen
Pagan
Idolls
vnder
their
name
:
as
in
the
Temple
of
the
Vaticane
in
Rome
,
vnder
the
title
of
Saint
Peter
,
they
adore
Iupiter
Capitolinus
,
as
is
euident
by
the
haire
of
the
Image
,
which
is
curled
and
frizled
:
whereas
Saint
Peter
is
alwaies
painted
bald
,
onely
they
haue
taken
away
the
thunderbolt
out
of
his
hand
,
and
thrust
in
keyes
in
stead
thereof
.
And
at
Bourdeaux
in
Saint
Andrewes
Church
at
the
entrance
of
the
Quire
,
they
make
the
image
of
Iupiter
mounting
vp
into
heauen
vpon
an
Eagles
backe
,
to
represent
the
ascension
of
Christ
.
Touching
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
is
it
not
apparant
that
the
greatest
part
of
Gods
word
is
deliuered
to
the
people
in
an
vnknowne
tongue
?
And
what
doe
their
new
vpstart
Friars
neuer
heard
of
in
the
world
till
of
late
yeeres
,
which
are
their
great
and
almost
onely
Predicants
?
I
say
,
what
doe
they
preach
for
the
most
part
,
but
the
rotten
traditions
of
the
Church
,
and
legendary
fables
to
amaze
mens
mindes
,
and
nuzzle
them
in
superstition
?
And
touching
the
Sacraments
,
it
is
lamentable
to
see
how
they
haue
changed
,
corrupted
,
mangled
,
and
prophaned
them
:
adding
vnto
the
blessed
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
a
number
of
vaine
,
idle
,
yea
filthy
superstitions
,
as
Salt
,
Creame
,
Spettle
,
Oyle
,
and
such
like
:
as
if
Christ
was
not
wise
enough
when
he
appointed
water
onely
without
any
other
mixture
.
And
the
holy
Eucharist
they
mangle
,
peruert
,
and
abuse
,
according
to
their
owne
fansies
,
taking
away
the
one
ha●fe
from
the
people
,
to
wit
,
the
Cup
,
the
liuely
representation
of
Christs
blood
,
not
breaking
the
bread
as
it
ought
to
bee
by
institution
;
nor
communicating
with
the
people
,
but
oftentimes
alone
,
contrary
to
the
nature
of
a
Communion
:
and
that
which
is
most
strange
,
crossing
the
Hoast
:
which
they
say
is
very
Christ
,
to
protect
him
from
the
diuell
:
as
if
Christ
stood
in
feare
of
the
diuell
,
or
that
the
Crosse
did
sanctifie
him
,
and
not
hee
the
Crosse
.
Thus
the
Pope
hath
depraued
,
if
not
vtterly
abolished
the
whole
externall
seruice
of
God
,
and
therefore
euen
in
this
respect
also
wee
may
conclude
,
that
he
is
the
true
Antichrist
spoken
of
in
the
Scripture
.
6.
The
Masse
indeed
continueth
vnder
him
,
and
is
maintained
with
great
pompe
,
and
the
Fathers
call
it
the
sacrifice
of
the
Church
:
but
how
?
Not
a
true
and
reall
sacrifice
,
as
the
Papists
hold
,
but
because
by
the
Lords
Supper
is
continued
in
the
Church
a
recordation
,
and
memoriall
of
the
death
and
passion
of
Christ
.
Aug.
de
doctrina
.
Christ
lib.
3.
cap.
16.
Thus
Saint
Augustine
:
Wee
(
at
the
Eucharist
)
partake
of
the
passion
of
our
Lord
,
and
with
sweetnesse
and
profit
retaine
in
our
memory
that
his
flesh
was
crucified
for
vs
.
Chrysost.
in
epist.
ad
Hebraos
cap.
10.
ser.
17.
And
Chrysostome
:
That
which
wee
doe
in
the
Lords
Supper
is
done
in
commemoration
of
that
which
was
done
before
:
neither
doe
wee
offer
a
sacrifice
,
but
the
recordation
of
a
sacrifice
.
And
Theophilact
:
Wee
offer
euery
day
,
or
rather
make
a
recordation
of
that
oblation
by
which
Christ
offered
himselfe
.
Theophilact
.
ad
.
Heb.
c.
10
In
this
sense
principally
doe
the
Fathers
call
this
Sacrament
a
sacrifice
,
and
therefore
when
these
men
contrary
to
their
intention
,
affirme
,
Christ
to
be
truly
and
really
sacrificed
vnto
God
in
the
Masse
by
a
mortall
Priest
for
remission
of
sinnes
,
what
doe
they
but
destroy
the
whole
nature
of
the
Sacrament
,
which
is
a
communion
of
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
to
the
faithfull
,
and
not
a
sacrificing
of
it
to
God
?
So
that
wee
confesse
,
that
the
Pope
doth
not
abolish
the
Masse
,
but
rather
maintaine
and
vphold
it
as
the
soule
and
strength
of
his
kingdome
.
It
is
the
Sacrament
which
hee
destroyeth
by
the
Masse
,
and
not
the
Masse
it selfe
:
and
this
his
maintaining
the
Masse
,
proue
h
him
plainly
to
be
that
Antichrist
figured
by
Antiochus
,
who
tooke
away
the
daily
sacrifice
of
the
Synagogue
,
and
suborned
a
false
worship
to
Iupiter
Olympius
in
stead
thereof
,
as
these
haue
done
the
worship
of
a
peece
of
bread
in
stead
of
the
true
and
pure
worship
of
Christ
.
7.
But
that
we
may
see
that
the
Popish
persecution
is
not
lesse
,
but
farre
greater
then
that
of
the
Heathen
Emperours
,
it
will
appeare
,
if
we
call
to
mind
the
bloody
executions
by
most
exquisite
torments
,
acted
by
their
Inquisitors
of
hereticall
prauity
as
they
terme
them
:
For
these
kind
of
people
,
are
most
ingenious
in
deuising
tortures
for
poore
Christians
;
they
thinke
scorne
that
they
should
be
excelled
of
any
Heathen
Tyrant
in
this
kind
:
nay
Phalaris
himselfe
,
neuer
went
beyond
them
in
cruelty
,
as
all
know
that
know
their
Inquisition
Court
:
neither
is
this
cruelty
proper
onely
vnto
them
,
but
the
whole
Nation
of
Papists
are
infected
with
the
same
ferity
:
and
that
they
may
know
themselues
to
be
the
slaues
of
Antichrist
,
the
more
a
man
is
addicted
to
their
religion
,
the
more
fierce
and
bloody
minded
he
is
.
Our
owne
Stories
do
shew
,
how
they
delight
to
glut
their
mindes
and
eies
with
beholding
the
tortures
of
such
as
they
esteeme
Hereticks
,
making
sport
at
their
paines
.
And
albeit
our
Nation
doth
naturally
abhorre
all
spectacles
of
cruelty
;
yet
I
know
not
how
,
they
that
are
abandoned
to
that
religion
,
change
this
naturall
clemency
,
into
vnnaturall
immanity
.
Was
euer
any
cruelty
more
monstrous
,
then
to
take
a
young
infant
deliuered
out
of
it
Mothers
wombe
,
and
crawling
out
of
the
fire
wherein
the
Mother
was
burning
,
and
to
cast
it
againe
into
the
flame
,
there
to
perish
with
the
Mother
?
This
we
haue
had
experience
of
in
this
Kingdome
,
as
also
of
ransacking
the
graues
of
the
dead
,
and
burning
their
bones
as
Hereticks
,
as
they
did
the
bones
of
Bucer
,
and
Paulus
Fagius
.
Yea
so
foolish
is
their
impiety
and
rage
,
that
they
haue
come
vnto
the
graue
of
a
dead
Christian
and
digging
vp
the
earth
,
taken
away
his
winding
sheete
,
and
summoned
him
to
appeare
at
their
Courts
,
as
if
he
had
bene
aliue
:
but
they
themselues
shall
one
day
appeare
in
the
high
Court
of
heauen
,
before
the
iudgement
seate
of
Christ
,
and
there
receiue
the
iust
guerdon
of
their
cruelty
May
we
not
then
preferre
the
Pope
to
the
fiercest
Tyrant
that
euer
liued
?
And
thereupon
,
if
there
were
no
other
argument
but
their
bloody
cruelty
against
him
,
conclude
,
that
he
is
the
very
Antichrist
spoken
of
in
the
Scripture
,
whose
religion
breathes
nothing
but
blood
,
and
whose
designements
ayme
at
nothing
but
Massacres
,
and
whose
proiects
plot
nothing
but
the
ruine
and
destruction
of
all
those
that
will
not
receiue
his
marke
on
their
foreheads
,
and
become
his
slaues
.
8.
For
conclusion
of
this
point
,
touching
Antichrists
persecution
,
obserue
these
few
things
.
First
,
that
though
there
was
to
be
vnder
Antichrist
,
almost
an
vniuersall
defection
from
the
faith
;
yet
his
persecution
is
not
to
be
vniuersall
,
but
onely
in
those
places
where
the
Gospell
is
entertained
.
Secondly
,
that
this
persecution
is
not
to
continue
in
full
strength
till
the
end
,
but
as
it
grew
vp
by
little
and
little
,
so
it
is
to
decrease
by
degrees
;
as
that
Man
of
Sinne
is
more
and
more
reuealed
,
and
his
power
weakned
,
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
.
Thirdly
,
that
the
edge
thereof
is
bent
against
none
but
Protestants
:
for
Iewes
,
Turkes
,
and
Infidels
,
may
liue
safely
with
them
,
euen
in
Rome
vnder
the
Popes
nose
,
and
neuer
be
called
into
question
for
their
blasphemies
:
onely
the
poore
Protestants
are
sure
to
feele
the
dint
of
their
malice
,
of
which
no
other
reason
can
be
giuen
but
this
,
because
we
set
our selues
against
their
errours
and
pompe
:
and
these
are
open
enemies
vnto
God
,
to
shew
that
their
owne
glory
and
credit
is
more
deere
vnto
them
,
then
the
glory
of
God.
Fourthly
,
that
he
persecutes
not
onely
vs
whom
he
calleth
his
enemies
,
but
also
his
owne
friends
and
followers
,
hauocking
their
soules
,
as
he
doth
our
bodies
,
and
leading
them
blindfolded
by
troops
into
hell
,
and
yet
no
man
may
dare
to
say
vnto
him
,
why
dost
thou
so
?
Fiftly
,
that
he
exerciseth
this
cruelty
,
not
onely
by
iudiciall
censures
,
but
by
open
wars
,
setting
Kingdomes
and
Princes
together
by
the
eares
,
and
raising
vp
subiects
in
rebellion
against
their
Soueraignes
:
and
when
Peters
keyes
will
not
serue
the
turne
,
to
gird
himselfe
with
Pauls
sword
,
turning
the
Priesthood
,
which
should
be
the
Oracle
and
Sanctuary
of
peace
,
into
Martiall
fury
,
and
the
sword
of
the
Spirit
,
into
a
sword
of
yron
,
the
force
whereof
all
Christian
States
haue
felt
and
feared
not
many
yeeres
since
.
Sixtly
,
that
when
by
open
violence
he
cannot
preuaile
,
then
he
seeks
by
treason
to
effect
his
will
,
sending
forth
his
damned
Emissaries
,
Priests
,
and
Iesuites
,
and
such
like
,
to
poyson
or
stab
all
such
as
stand
in
their
light
;
not
sparing
Emperours
,
Kings
,
and
Princes
themselues
,
as
Histories
do
plentifully
report
vnto
vs
.
And
lastly
,
that
his
hatred
is
not
so
much
against
mens
persons
,
as
against
their
religion
and
truth
it selfe
,
which
he
labours
by
all
meanes
to
exterminate
out
of
the
world
.
But
as
Luther
a
little
before
his
death
,
comforting
his
friends
said
,
so
say
I
:
Let
vs
be
of
good
courage
,
though
all
the
Potentates
of
the
world
be
combined
against
the
truth
,
yet
it
shall
prosper
and
preuaile
in
despight
of
them
:
For
,
pro
nobis
magnus
quidam
heros
stat
,
a
great
worthy
stands
on
our
side
.
And
when
his
friends
doubted
who
this
great
man
should
be
:
He
replyed
,
Sleidan
.
Coment
.
Is
Iesus
Christus
est
quem
oportet
vincere
,
It
is
Iesus
Christ
who
must
ouercome
:
who
hath
already
wasted
this
Man
of
Sinne
,
by
the
breath
of
his
mouth
,
that
is
,
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
and
shall
at
last
vtterly
destroy
him
by
the
brightnesse
of
his
comming
.
Euen
so
Amen
,
come
Lord
Iesus
,
come
quickly
.
CHAP.
5.
Touching
the
continuance
of
Antichrists
reigne
.
1.
ANtichrist
is
to
be
considered
two
waies
:
either
in
respect
of
his
person
,
or
in
respect
of
his
reigne
.
Touching
his
person
,
he
was
borne
in
the
Apostles
time
,
and
shall
continue
in
the
world
,
till
the
second
comming
of
Christ
,
though
with
many
changes
and
alterations
,
as
it
happeneth
to
the
life
of
man
:
where
we
must
take
the
word
Person
,
not
as
it
is
ordinarily
vsed
in
our
language
,
for
one
certaine
particular
man
,
but
as
the
best
Latine
Authors
often
do
,
for
a
certaine
title
,
office
,
and
quality
,
belonging
to
one
at
once
,
yet
to
many
by
succession
.
And
thus
when
we
say
the
Pope
is
Antichrist
,
we
make
all
the
Popes
since
Boniface
the
third
,
but
one
person
,
though
they
haue
bene
diuers
men
in
succession
:
and
for
this
cause
it
is
,
that
when
mention
is
made
of
Popes
,
the
speech
is
in
the
singular
number
,
though
that
thereby
they
intend
not
any
one
in
particular
,
but
the
whole
order
of
them
in
generall
:
as
the
Pope
is
head
of
the
Church
,
the
Pope
cannot
be
an
Heretick
,
the
Pope
is
Christs
Vicar
on
earth
,
&c.
Which
speeches
cannot
be
vnderstood
of
any
one
singular
Pope
,
but
of
the
seate
and
succession
of
the
whole
order
.
And
thus
also
we
speake
of
Kings
and
Emperours
,
who
at
one
time
are
but
one
in
number
,
yet
vary
by
a
personall
representation
,
whether
by
election
,
or
hereditary
succession
;
and
so
we
say
,
that
the
King
neuer
dyes
,
not
the
Pope
,
nor
the
Emperour
,
to
wit
,
so
long
as
there
is
a
succession
and
continuance
in
the
Kingdome
.
Now
in
this
sense
I
say
,
that
A●tichrists
continuance
in
the
world
,
hath
bene
from
the
Age
of
the
Apostles
,
and
shall
continue
till
the
last
day
.
But
if
we
vnderstand
it
of
Antichrists
reigne
,
then
the
time
is
of
a
shorter
limitation
:
for
as
hath
bene
already
shewed
,
that
began
in
Boniface
the
third
,
and
grew
to
the
height
in
Boniface
the
eight
,
and
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
and
not
long
after
,
began
to
fade
and
decline
,
as
we
see
at
this
day
.
2.
The
Papists
affirme
,
that
he
shall
reigne
iust
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
,
and
no
more
;
which
they
striue
to
proue
out
of
Daniel
7.25
.
and
12.7
.
and
Apoc.
12.14
.
where
mention
is
made
of
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
:
vnderstanding
by
time
,
a
yeere
;
by
times
,
two
yeeres
;
and
by
halfe
a
time
,
halfe
a
yeere
.
But
this
interpretation
is
sufficiently
dispelled
by
the
Author
himselfe
:
onely
I
will
shew
them
how
senselesse
a
deuise
it
is
,
and
what
difficulties
they
thereby
cast
themselues
into
,
which
are
not
possible
to
be
reconciled
.
For
first
,
to
say
that
Antichrist
shall
reigne
but
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
,
and
in
that
space
to
reduce
the
whole
world
into
his
obedience
,
is
as
impossible
,
as
if
a
man
should
vndertake
to
trauaile
ten
thousand
miles
in
three
daies
:
it
is
beyond
the
compasse
of
mans
power
to
atchieue
such
a
conquest
in
so
short
a
time
,
no
not
if
we
make
him
as
fortunate
as
Timotheus
the
Athenian
Captiue
,
whom
they
painted
sleeping
,
and
Fortune
casting
Cities
and
Countries
into
his
lap
:
and
albeit
he
be
armed
with
all
the
power
of
hell
,
yet
the
diuell
himselfe
is
not
able
to
bring
the
whole
world
vnder
the
subiection
of
one
man
in
so
short
a
time
.
Secondly
,
they
say
,
that
he
must
reigne
ouer
the
Nation
of
the
Iewes
,
at
Ierusalem
,
and
that
they
shall
receiue
him
for
their
Messias
.
But
how
can
this
be
brought
to
passe
within
that
space
?
The
Nation
of
the
Iewes
,
is
di
persed
almost
ouer
the
whole
world
:
now
what
Postes
or
Pegasusses
shall
he
haue
,
to
admonish
them
so
speedily
of
their
Messias
his
being
,
and
reigning
at
Ierusalem
?
Shall
he
get
the
Sunne
to
be
his
trump●ter
,
and
the
Moone
to
carry
his
letters
,
to
summon
this
scattered
people
?
But
suppose
the
fame
of
him
may
come
to
their
eares
;
how
shall
they
so
speedily
march
out
of
those
farre
Countries
wherein
they
inhabite
,
and
assemble
so
suddainly
at
Ierusalem
?
or
if
they
could
,
and
would
;
will
those
Nations
wherein
they
liue
,
suffer
them
to
passe
thus
suddainly
from
them
,
with
bag
,
and
baggage
,
and
not
rather
retaine
them
by
violence
,
as
Pharoah
did
their
progenitors
in
Aegypt
?
Besides
,
they
hold
that
Antichrist
shall
reedifie
Salomons
Temple
,
which
is
so
demolished
,
that
one
stone
is
not
left
vpon
another
.
But
Salomon
was
seuen
yeeres
in
building
it
at
the
first
,
and
that
with
an
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
workemen
:
and
for
the
second
restauration
of
it
,
we
heare
the
Iewes
saying
vnto
Christ
,
six
&
forty
yeeres
was
this
Temple
in
building
,
&
will
Antichrist
in
three
yeeres
space
set
it
vp
anew
?
Where
of
such
a
sudaine
,
shall
he
finde
workemen
,
timber
,
stone
,
and
other
materials
,
with
instruments
,
and
wages
?
Belike
because
Christ
said
of
his
body
,
destroy
this
Temple
,
and
I
will
build
it
againe
in
three
daies
,
therefore
Antichrist
shall
build
againe
the
materiall
Temple
in
three
daies
,
taking
a
day
for
a
yeere
.
Againe
,
by
their
doctrine
,
after
Antichrist
hath
obtained
the
Kingdome
of
the
Iewes
,
he
must
fight
with
three
mighty
Kings
,
of
Aegypt
,
Lybia
,
and
Ethiopia
,
and
possesse
their
Kingdomes
:
Now
these
Kingdomes
are
vnder
the
dominion
of
two
great
Emperours
,
to
wit
,
the
Turke
,
and
the
Emperour
of
the
Abassines
;
and
is
it
probable
that
they
can
be
so
soone
conquered
?
Surely
Caesar
was
neuer
so
speedy
in
his
victories
,
when
he
wrote
to
the
Senate
of
Rome
,
Veni
,
vidi
,
vici
:
I
came
,
I
saw
,
I
ouercame
.
He
must
al
o
subdue
seuen
other
great
Kings
,
and
so
become
the
great
Monarch
of
the
whole
world
,
and
cause
all
Nations
to
Apostate
from
Christ
,
and
entertaine
his
religion
The
whole
age
of
a
man
,
is
not
sufficient
to
discouer
and
veiw
all
the
Nations
of
the
world
,
and
yet
this
monster
must
quell
and
tame
them
in
three
yeeres
,
whereas
the
Romanes
scarce
in
seuen
hundred
yeeres
could
erect
their
Empire
,
and
that
but
ouer
one
part
of
the
world
.
The
Apostles
of
Christ
,
endued
with
diuine
vertue
,
and
power
of
miracles
,
and
the
gift
of
tongues
,
could
hardly
in
twenty
yeeres
plant
Churches
in
most
part
of
the
world
,
and
hardly
in
fiue
hundred
yeeres
was
Heathenish
Idolatry
abolished
;
and
shall
he
,
as
more
powerfull
then
Christ
,
effect
as
great
a
worke
in
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
?
Further
,
when
they
say
that
he
shall
cause
himselfe
to
be
worshipped
in
all
places
,
I
wonder
what
kind
of
Apostles
and
preachers
he
shall
haue
,
thus
to
peruert
the
whole
world
in
an
instant
.
Shall
men
fly
about
the
world
on
the
wings
of
the
windes
?
and
if
they
do
,
with
what
eloquence
and
Art
,
shall
they
perswade
both
learned
,
and
simple
,
to
this
defection
?
What
shall
become
then
of
the
Pope
,
with
his
Colledge
of
Cardinals
,
and
whole
Romane
Cleargy
?
Shall
he
finde
them
so
light
of
faith
,
that
they
will
renounce
,
not
onely
their
religion
(
which
is
no
great
matter
with
them
)
but
their
State
,
Pompe
,
and
Authority
,
vpon
so
sleight
a
summons
?
These
and
a
number
such
like
dotages
,
are
fitter
to
be
preached
to
stockes
and
stones
,
or
as
their
Friar
Franci●
did
,
to
beasts
,
and
fou●es
,
rather
then
to
men
of
vnderstanding
and
iudgement
:
and
yet
their
great
learned
Rabbies
,
are
not
ashamed
to
propound
them
to
simple
people
as
Oracles
of
faith
:
but
their
repugnancy
shewes
their
vanity
.
3.
The
Texts
out
of
which
they
deriue
this
fancy
,
are
as
full
of
contradiction
to
their
interpretation
,
as
the
fancy
it selfe
.
For
first
,
whereas
it
is
written
,
Dan.
7.
They
shall
be
deliuered
into
his
hand
for
a
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
,
In
the
eight
Chapter
,
it
is
said
:
That
he
shall
trample
downe
the
Sanctuary
,
2300.
daies
:
both
which
Texts
,
are
applyed
by
them
vnto
Antichrist
.
But
how
can
this
agree
,
whereas
in
one
place
they
finde
,
three
daies
and
an
halfe
,
and
in
the
other
,
aboue
six
yeeres
,
for
so
2300.
daies
import
.
Secondly
,
the
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
,
in
the
twelfth
Chapter
,
are
expounded
in
the
eleuenth
verse
,
by
the
number
1290.
daies
,
which
Bellarmine
confesseth
to
determine
the
durance
of
Antichrists
reigne
:
but
1290.
daies
,
make
three
yeeres
,
and
seuen
moneths
,
which
is
a
moneth
more
then
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
:
now
if
Antichrist
must
reigne
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
,
or
1260.
daies
,
as
they
gather
out
of
the
Apocalyps
,
then
he
cannot
reigne
1290.
daies
,
or
if
this
,
then
not
the
former
.
Thirdly
,
they
say
,
Antichrist
must
reigne
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
,
and
Enoch
and
Elias
must
preach
against
him
1260.
daies
,
which
make
iust
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
,
and
yet
they
adde
,
that
these
two
Prophets
must
be
slaine
by
Antichrist
,
a
moneth
before
his
owne
destruction
:
but
how
can
th
s
hang
together
?
If
Antichrists
reigne
,
and
Enoch
and
Elias
preaching
,
haue
one
and
the
same
space
of
time
allotted
vnto
them
;
how
can
it
then
be
true
,
that
they
shall
be
slaine
a
moneth
before
his
destruction
?
Or
if
the
last
be
true
;
th
n
the
first
must
needes
be
false
,
that
Antichrist
shall
reigne
but
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
:
for
here
by
their
owne
confession
is
a
full
moneth
after
their
slaughter
giuen
vnto
the
life
and
reigne
of
this
monster
:
which
difference
of
time
,
though
it
be
but
small
,
yet
it
plainly
proueth
,
that
those
numbers
in
Daniel
,
and
the
Apocalyps
,
cannot
be
assigned
for
the
precise
terme
of
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
for
Antichrists
reigne
.
4.
But
saith
Remond
,
Remon
de
Antichrist
c.
17.2
.
following
his
counterfeit
Hyppolitus
,
Antichrist
shall
send
out
his
euill
spirits
through
the
world
,
to
signifie
and
proclaime
vnto
all
men
,
that
a
great
King
is
borne
in
the
world
,
and
summon
them
to
acknowledge
and
yeeld
obedience
vnto
him
.
A
strange
dreame
doubtlesse
,
concerning
the
which
,
I
would
demand
of
them
three
questions
.
First
,
what
ground
of
Scripture
they
haue
for
this
dreame
.
S.
Paul
indeede
,
2.
Thessal.
2.9
.
saith
,
that
his
comming
shall
be
with
the
efficacy
of
Sathan
,
with
all
power
,
and
signes
,
and
lying
wonders
,
and
with
all
deceiuablenesse
of
vnrighteousnesse
:
but
that
he
shall
haue
at
command
the
infernall
Spirits
,
and
send
them
as
his
trumpeters
through
the
world
,
to
gather
his
subiects
together
,
is
no
where
to
be
found
in
holy
Scripture
.
Secondly
,
I
demand
,
whether
these
maligne
spirits
,
which
he
shall
send
a
broad
,
shall
be
visible
with
assumed
bodies
,
or
inuisible
as
spirits
?
If
they
say
inuisible
,
how
then
shall
they
found
out
this
message
to
their
cares
,
and
how
can
it
be
but
that
all
men
will
suspect
them
for
deceiuers
,
seeing
they
know
that
the
diuell
was
a
lyer
from
the
beginning
?
Or
if
visible
like
men
,
how
shall
they
be
able
to
perswade
the
whole
world
to
Apostacy
from
Christ
in
so
sudaine
a
manner
,
when
as
Christs
owne
Apostles
,
furnished
with
the
gifts
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
could
not
conuert
the
world
in
a
farre
longer
time
?
Besides
,
appearing
as
men
,
they
must
needs
be
suspected
of
errour
and
infirmity
.
Thirdly
,
I
aske
what
shall
become
at
that
time
of
their
great
Bishop
,
his
Cardinals
,
and
the
innumerable
Armies
of
Monkes
,
Friars
,
Iesuites
,
Priests
,
&c.
will
they
all
bend
their
knee
at
one
instant
to
this
Idoll
,
and
renounce
their
Christianity
:
yea
their
Pompe
,
Riches
,
triple
Crowne
,
red
Hats
,
with
all
S.
Peters
Patrimony
,
for
the
maintenance
of
which
things
,
they
haue
so
laboured
and
striuen
so
many
hundred
yeeres
?
Is
this
the
foundation
vpon
which
their
Church
is
built
?
Is
this
their
faith
,
which
they
say
the
gates
of
hell
cannot
preuaile
against
?
Is
this
S.
Peters
chaire
,
which
they
affirme
cannot
either
erre
or
faile
?
When
they
haue
answered
these
questions
,
then
we
will
beleeue
this
dreame
.
5.
Yea
but
saith
Remondus
,
hee
shall
be
so
stored
and
furnished
with
abundance
of
treasures
amassed
together
by
the
deuill
,
that
by
them
he
shall
be
able
to
draw
after
him
infinite
multitudes
of
people
:
for
Quid
non
mortalia
pectora
cogis
auri
sacra
fames
?
What
cannot
Gold
doe
?
Indeede
Gold
can
doe
much
,
but
is
it
possible
that
hee
should
heape
together
so
much
Gold
,
as
to
corrupt
the
whole
world
therewith
?
Must
he
not
needs
haue
a
masse
bigger
then
Mount
Atlas
to
bring
this
to
passe
?
Besides
,
is
it
likely
that
all
the
people
of
the
world
would
bee
tempted
with
Gold
to
forsake
their
God
,
and
their
Faith
,
which
is
more
precious
then
Gold
?
How
many
of
the
very
Heathen
do
we
reade
of
,
that
haue
despised
Gold
,
and
preferred
Vertue
before
it
?
And
shall
there
bee
found
no
Christians
to
bee
compared
vnto
them
in
continency
and
vertue
?
Credat
Iudaeus
Apella
.
Let
the
vnbeleeuing
Iew
beleeue
this
fable
,
surely
wee
cannot
.
But
if
peraduenture
they
speake
this
of
themselues
,
and
those
that
are
of
their
owne
profession
:
why
then
they
must
of
necessity
confesse
themselues
to
bee
miserable
slaues
vnto
Gold
,
and
to
haue
s●leable
consciences
.
Neither
is
it
any
maruaile
if
in
this
regard
we
affirme
the
Pope
to
bee
Antichrist
,
seeing
by
riches
and
worldly
honors
and
preferments
hee
bindeth
vnto
himselfe
his
followers
,
especially
his
Cleargy
,
whose
worldly
state
and
pompe
is
so
great
,
as
scarce
any
Prince
doth
goe
beyond
them
:
Gold
,
Honors
,
and
preferments
being
the
very
sinewes
of
the
Popes
kingdome
.
6.
But
if
they
stand
precisely
for
the
terme
of
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
for
Antichrists
reigne
,
and
because
the
Pope
hath
reigned
spiritually
in
the
Church
fifteene
hundred
yeeres
,
as
Bellarmine
affirmeth
,
that
therefore
he
is
not
Antichrist
:
I
answere
two
things
:
First
,
that
if
they
take
Antichrist
to
be
one
singular
person
,
as
they
doe
,
then
some
of
their
Popes
might
be
Antichrist
by
this
computation
of
their
reigne
:
for
it
hath
fallen
out
by
Gods
prouidence
to
them
,
as
neuer
to
any
other
kingdome
in
the
world
,
so
farre
as
I
haue
read
,
that
they
haue
reigned
full
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
,
according
to
this
prophecy
.
As
St●phen
the
third
or
fourth
,
gouerned
the
Papacy
three
yeeres
,
fiue
moneths
,
and
twenty
eight
dayes
,
as
Anastasius
reports
in
the
liues
of
the
Popes
.
Bennet
the
fourth
sate
three
yeeres
six
moneths
and
fifteene
daies
,
and
Leo
the
seuenth
,
three
yeeres
sixe
moneths
and
ten
daies
;
so
that
one
of
these
might
bee
Antichrist
according
to
their
owne
account
.
But
because
wee
must
not
seeke
for
this
monster
in
any
one
particular
man
without
relation
to
succession
;
therefore
I
say
secondly
,
that
whosoeuer
presumeth
to
reigne
spiritually
in
the
Church
besides
Christ
alone
,
the
true
and
sole
spirituall
King
thereof
,
the
same
is
Antichrist
sitting
in
or
ouer
the
Temple
of
God.
But
the
Pope
by
their
owne
confession
hath
done
this
;
hee
therefore
without
doubt
is
that
Antichrist
spoken
of
,
vsurping
an
vnlawfull
tyranny
in
the
Church
of
God.
For
Saint
Peter
forbids
all
Pastors
to
behaue
themselues
as
Lords
ouer
Gods
heritage
,
1.
Peter
.
5.3
.
and
consequently
to
reigne
ouer
them
.
7.
Out
of
all
which
I
conclude
,
that
those
numbers
in
the
Apocalyps
of
1260
daies
,
41
moneths
,
and
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
,
are
not
to
be
taken
in
a
literall
,
but
in
a
mysticall
signification
:
and
that
they
denote
not
any
certaine
or
definite
time
in
respect
of
humane
vnderstanding
:
but
onely
this
,
that
God
in
his
counsaile
hath
determined
a
set
bound
to
the
persecution
of
his
Church
,
which
cannot
bee
passed
;
which
bound
though
it
be
certaine
vnto
him
,
yet
is
vncertaine
vnto
vs
,
because
it
is
not
for
vs
to
know
the
times
and
seasons
which
the
Father
hath
placed
in
his
owne
power
.
Acts.
1.7
.
And
therefore
as
after
foure
hundred
yeeres
compleat
,
God
brought
the
Children
of
Israel
out
of
Aegypt
,
so
he
will
after
some
hundreds
of
yeeres
,
deliuer
his
Church
from
the
cruell
and
bloody
persecution
of
all
the
enimies
thereof
,
and
giue
it
a
peaceable
and
quiet
repose
,
as
we
see
effected
in
the
time
of
Constantine
the
great
:
and
to
this
end
serues
the
diuers
supputation
of
times
by
yeeres
,
moneths
,
and
daies
,
partly
that
the
faithfull
might
know
,
that
the
least
moments
and
minutes
of
time
are
determined
by
God
,
and
partly
that
they
might
be
strengthned
in
their
miseries
and
afflictions
,
with
the
consideration
of
the
shortnesse
of
them
,
intimated
by
such
short
limitations
of
time
,
as
of
a
few
yeeres
,
moneths
,
and
dayes
.
And
besides
,
in
that
all
those
seuerall
numbers
iumpe
together
in
one
summe
of
time
;
for
1260
daies
,
42
moneths
,
and
three
yeeres
and
an
halfe
,
are
all
one
in
computation
;
it
sheweth
plainely
,
that
they
must
bee
spiritually
conceiued
,
otherwise
to
what
end
should
that
variation
serue
?
8.
But
howsoeuer
they
be
taken
,
yet
it
is
cleare
,
that
they
cannot
be
meant
of
the
reigne
or
persecution
of
Antichrist
,
but
either
of
the
state
of
the
primitiue
Church
vnder
the
heathen
Emperors
,
or
of
the
durance
of
the
Romane
Empire
figured
by
the
first
beast
,
Apoc.
13.
The
first
of
these
opinions
is
built
vpon
this
ground
,
because
it
is
not
the
maner
of
holy
Scripture
to
premonstrate
any
certaine
periods
of
those
intestine
troubles
which
are
raised
vp
in
the
Church
by
false
Christians
,
but
onely
of
such
as
arise
from
forraine
enemies
that
professedly
hate
the
truth
:
as
we
see
the
persecution
of
the
ancient
Church
,
vnder
the
Aegyptians
,
Babylonians
,
and
Antiochus
,
defined
by
a
certaine
number
of
yeeres
by
the
Prophets
:
but
not
that
which
was
inflicted
by
Idolatrous
Kings
,
as
Manasses
,
Ieroboam
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Kings
of
Israel
:
and
so
these
numbers
in
the
Apocalyps
are
not
to
be
referred
to
Antichrist
who
was
to
be
a
domesticall
foe
,
but
to
the
bloody
cruelty
of
those
heathen
Tyrants
.
And
this
is
plainely
euinced
by
the
number
of
42
moneths
,
which
is
all
one
in
effect
with
the
other
two
:
for
Apoc.
11.2
.
it
is
said
,
that
the
Gentiles
shall
tread
vnder
foot
the
holy
City
42
moneths
,
which
I
see
not
how
it
can
be
well
vnderstood
but
of
the
heathen
Emperors
.
And
Apoc.
13.5
.
it
is
said
of
the
first
Beast
,
that
power
was
giuen
vnto
him
to
continue
42.
moneths
;
now
by
the
first
Beast
is
signified
doubtlesse
the
Romane
Empire
,
which
is
said
to
rise
out
of
Sea
,
that
is
,
out
of
warlike
tumults
;
and
by
the
second
which
ariseth
out
of
the
earth
,
that
is
,
out
of
peace
and
quietnesse
,
in
a
flie
and
subtill
maner
,
the
state
of
Antichrist
.
If
then
this
be
directly
spoken
of
the
Romane
Empire
which
is
the
first
Beast
,
then
it
can
no
wayes
appertaine
to
Antichrist
figured
by
the
second
;
vnlesse
we
will
make
these
two
Beasts
signifie
but
one
and
the
same
thing
,
which
is
as
much
,
as
to
make
a
thing
both
before
and
after
it selfe
:
and
that
which
the
holy
Ghost
cals
another
,
yet
not
to
be
another
:
and
lastly
,
the
image
of
a
thing
,
to
be
the
thing
it selfe
.
The
second
opinion
touching
the
durance
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
seemeth
also
to
haue
some
probability
of
truth
:
for
the
words
in
the
originall
,
Apoc.
13.5
.
doe
thus
sound
,
and
Power
was
giuen
vnto
him
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Facere
,
to
do
forty
and
two
moneths
.
Now
this
word
Facere
to
doe
,
being
put
absolutely
,
signifieth
in
the
Scripture
language
,
to
command
,
reigne
,
or
execute
whatsoeuer
a
man
intendeth
without
impeachment
:
as
Daniel
.
8.12
.
speaking
of
Antiochus
,
it
is
said
,
That
hee
cast
downe
the
truth
to
the
ground
,
and
did
(
Fecit
)
and
prospered
:
and
verse
24.
He
shall
destroy
,
prosper
,
and
doe
.
And
so
Saul
saith
vnto
Dauid
,
1.
Sam.
26.25
.
Blessed
bee
thou
my
Sonne
Dauid
,
thou
shalt
doe
and
preuaile
.
The
words
as
they
are
translated
Verbatim
by
Arias
Montanus
are
these
:
Faciendo
facies
,
et
valendo
valebis
,
that
is
,
thou
shalt
come
to
the
end
of
thy
desire
,
and
reigne
in
Israel
as
God
hath
promised
.
So
heere
when
it
is
said
,
Power
is
giuen
to
the
Beast
to
do
,
42.
moneths
,
the
meaning
may
seeme
to
be
to
reigne
42
moneths
.
So
that
Saint
Iohn
in
great
likelyhood
seemeth
heere
to
define
the
length
of
continuance
of
the
Romane
Empire
by
42.
propheticall
moneths
,
which
make
1260
,
yeeres
,
taking
according
to
the
vse
of
prophecy
,
a
day
for
a
yeere
:
which
opinion
is
strengthned
by
the
euent
.
For
from
the
first
foundation
of
Rome
,
till
the
vtter
ruine
and
sacking
of
it
by
Theodoricke
the
Goth
,
which
was
in
the
time
of
the
Emperor
Anastasius
,
in
the
yeere
of
the
world
,
4456.
and
of
Grace
,
507.
passed
so
many
yeeres
by
precise
computation
:
at
which
Antichrist
began
to
grow
ripe
,
and
to
shew
himselfe
more
and
more
in
the
ruines
of
that
Empire
.
Hitherto
may
bee
annexed
the
account
of
Pagans
themselues
.
Censorinus
de
die
nat
.
1
●
.
Censorinus
reporteth
out
of
Varro
,
in
the
eighteenth
booke
of
his
Antiquities
that
one
Vectius
a
famous
Augure
affirmed
,
That
seeing
the
Romane
people
had
passed
in
good
estate
six
yeeres
,
it
should
continue
1200.
and
then
should
be
an
end
both
of
the
City
and
Empire
:
which
accompt
differs
from
that
in
the
Apocalyps
but
onely
60.
yeeres
.
The
like
vnto
this
is
that
heathenish
prophecy
found
in
the
Sybilline
Oracles
,
where
the
tearme
of
Romes
durance
is
defined
by
the
letters
of
the
name
in
Greek
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
being
numbred
,
make
948.
which
numbers
though
they
differ
from
those
in
the
Apocalyps
,
yet
they
euidently
proue
this
much
,
that
the
end
of
the
Roman
Empire
was
to
be
about
that
time
,
and
that
it
is
no
strange
thing
thus
to
coniecture
.
9.
Our
learned
and
godly
countriman
M.
Fox
,
hath
an
opinion
of
his
owne
,
different
from
all
others
touching
these
numbers
,
which
hee
saith
,
was
after
long
study
and
prayer
cast
sodainly
into
his
minde
,
by
some
diuine
inspiration
.
It
is
this
,
that
those
42.
moneths
are
to
be
referred
to
the
persecution
of
the
Church
vnder
the
Romane
Emperors
,
counting
from
the
time
of
Iohn
Baptist
,
that
was
slaine
by
Herod
the
Tetrarch
,
vntill
peace
was
giuen
to
the
Church
by
the
Emperor
Constantine
,
after
the
death
of
Licinius
,
taking
these
42.
moneths
for
weekes
of
yeeres
:
so
that
forty
two
moneths
make
by
this
reckning
294.
yeeres
,
to
which
if
we
adde
the
3●
.
yeeres
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
when
hee
was
baptised
by
Iohn
,
we
shall
fall
vpon
the
324.
yeere
of
Christ
,
in
which
Constantine
embraced
Christian
Religion
.
Which
interpretation
of
changing
moneths
into
weekes
,
though
it
seeme
not
to
accord
with
the
ordinary
current
of
the
Scripture
,
where
daies
are
put
often
for
yeeres
,
but
neuer
moneths
for
weekes
:
Yet
seeing
the
sanctity
and
holinesse
of
the
man
is
so
famously
knowne
,
and
he
saith
,
that
he
receiued
it
by
diuine
reuelation
,
and
the
euent
answereth
so
fitly
thereunto
;
why
should
it
be
vtterly
reiected
?
Sure
it
is
,
that
a
moneth
by
reason
of
the
solemnity
of
the
new
Moone
was
religiously
obserued
by
the
Iewes
,
and
the
number
of
seuen
,
whether
of
daies
or
yeeres
,
was
Gods
owne
ordinance
and
appointment
.
Now
who
can
tell
,
whether
in
this
regard
,
the
Spirit
of
God
did
translate
the
name
of
a
moneth
,
to
signifie
a
weeke
of
yeeres
?
The
seuenth
day
was
to
them
a
cessation
from
all
worldly
businesses
:
the
seuenth
yeere
was
deputed
for
manumitting
seruants
,
releasing
debts
,
and
giuing
refreshment
to
the
tilling
of
the
earth
;
seuen
times
seuenty
yeere
,
was
their
Iubilee
,
wherein
liberty
was
restored
to
all
bondage
,
a
restoring
of
inheritances
,
and
as
it
were
a
renouation
of
the
world
:
wherefore
seeing
this
Religion
of
Sabbaths
depended
in
a
maner
vpon
the
monethly
course
of
the
Moone
,
why
should
it
seeme
absurd
to
referre
a
moneth
to
a
Sabbath
of
yeeres
?
But
heere
I
affirme
nothing
,
but
leaue
the
opinion
of
this
good
man
rather
to
bee
charitably
construed
,
then
contumeliously
disgraced
,
as
it
is
by
the
Papists
:
for
it
hath
in
it
more
probability
and
reason
,
then
a
number
of
their
idle
dreames
and
conceites
.
CHAP.
6.
Of
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
through
the
whole
world
.
1.
THat
the
Gospell
should
bee
preached
through
the
whole
world
,
is
no
question
,
seeing
the
mouth
of
truth
hath
spoken
it
,
Ma●
.
24.
But
whether
that
prophecy
be
already
fulfilled
,
or
whether
it
bee
yet
to
come
,
is
all
the
doubt
.
The
Papists
hold
,
that
it
is
not
yet
accomplished
,
and
thereupon
conclude
,
that
Antichrist
is
not
yet
come
:
but
we
on
the
contrary
answere
two
things
.
First
,
that
though
it
be
not
yet
accomplished
,
yet
it
doth
not
therefore
follow
that
Antichrist
is
not
come
.
For
our
Sauiour
speaketh
not
at
all
of
Antichrist
in
that
whole
Chapter
,
except
in
generall
vnder
the
name
of
false
Prophets
but
of
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
and
of
the
second
comming
of
Christ
,
which
were
the
two
questions
propounded
vnto
him
by
his
Apostles
,
as
he
sate
ouer
against
the
Temple
.
The
first
whereof
,
to
wit
,
touching
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
and
the
Temple
,
he
resolues
from
the
4.
verse
to
the
23.
And
the
second
from
the
23.
to
the
34.
and
then
in
the
34.
and
35.
verses
,
he
designes
a
certaine
time
for
the
first
,
to
wit
,
before
that
generation
should
passe
,
that
is
,
the
age
of
the
Apostles
,
but
leaues
the
time
of
the
second
vncertaine
,
and
therefore
exhorts
to
vigilancy
and
sobriety
,
to
the
end
of
the
Chapter
.
And
that
the
34.
verse
is
to
be
vnderstood
of
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
and
the
35.
of
the
second
comming
of
Christ
to
iudgement
,
the
Pronownes
demonstratiues
there
vsed
plainely
euince
.
For
the
Disciples
had
asked
him
thus
,
When
shall
these
things
bee
,
(
that
is
,
these
things
which
thou
spokest
concerning
Ierusalem
and
the
Temple
)
and
what
shall
bee
the
signe
of
thy
comming
?
Now
Christ
answereth
,
hac
,
these
things
which
I
spake
of
Ierusalem
shall
bee
fulfilled
before
this
generation
passe
:
but
concerning
that
day
,
to
wit
,
of
my
second
comming
,
No
man
knoweth
,
&c.
So
then
,
if
it
be
granted
,
that
in
the
24.
and
25.
verses
,
ther
be
an
implicite
prophecy
of
Antichrist
as
Chrysostome
supposeth
,
yet
it
is
apparent
that
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
through
the
whole
world
,
cannot
be
made
a
signe
concerning
his
comming
,
but
either
of
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
or
of
the
second
comming
of
Christ
,
which
were
the
questions
which
the
Disciples
desired
resolution
in
.
2.
But
more
probably
,
wee
affirme
,
that
this
signe
was
effected
before
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
in
the
Age
of
the
Apostles
,
and
by
their
Ministery
.
For
first
,
Christ
being
ready
to
ascend
into
heauen
,
layde
this
charge
vpon
his
Apostles
that
they
should
goe
out
into
the
whole
world
,
and
preach
the
Gospell
to
euery
Creature
:
now
can
wee
doubt
but
they
performed
what
Christ
had
enioyned
?
This
was
to
accuse
those
holy
Heraults
of
want
of
zeale
and
diligence
in
their
calling
;
yea
,
of
manifest
infidelity
and
contempt
.
Or
shall
we
imagine
,
that
God
reserued
this
worke
to
be
brought
to
passe
by
certaine
new
Apostles
,
the
Disciples
of
a
reformed
souldier
in
this
last
Age
of
the
world
,
which
were
to
make
vp
that
which
was
sailing
in
the
others
duty
.
Secondly
,
to
this
end
and
purpose
Christ
furnished
his
Apostles
with
the
guist
of
tongues
,
whereby
they
were
enabled
to
speake
all
languages
without
study
,
as
is
apparant
,
Acts.
2.
Now
shall
we
thinke
that
this
gift
was
giuen
them
in
vaine
?
And
in
vaine
it
had
beene
doubtlesse
if
they
had
not
preached
to
all
Tongues
,
Languages
,
and
Nations
:
to
what
end
had
beene
the
faculty
of
speaking
he
Arabian
,
Scythian
,
Indian
,
tongues
,
if
they
had
not
preached
the
Gospell
to
those
people
?
Thirdly
,
the
City
of
Ierusalem
,
with
the
Temple
,
were
shadowes
and
types
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
which
was
to
be
dispersed
ouer
the
whole
earth
:
now
the
type
was
not
to
cease
till
the
body
came
in
full
place
,
and
therefore
before
euersion
of
that
City
and
Temple
,
it
was
necessary
,
the
Gospell
should
be
preached
through
the
whole
world
.
This
i●
the
collection
of
venerable
Bede
,
B
edain
Marc.
13.
Oros
.
part.
1.
lib.
2.
1.
thus
writing
.
Diuin●tus
procuratum
est
,
&c.
It
was
diuinely
procured
,
that
the
grace
of
the
Euangelicall
faith
being
manifested
through
the
whole
world
,
that
Temple
sometimes
so
famous
,
with
it
ceremonies
,
should
be
taken
out
of
the
way
,
least
some
being
weake
in
the
Faith
,
seeing
those
things
to
remaine
which
were
instituted
of
God
,
should
fall
into
admiration
thereof
,
and
so
be
withdrawn
from
the
sincerity
of
that
Faith
which
is
in
Christ
,
to
carnall
Iudaisme
.
Fourthly
,
our
Sauiour
doth
not
onely
foretell
that
the
Gospell
should
bee
preached
through
the
whole
world
,
but
doth
also
determine
the
time
that
it
shall
be
,
before
the
consummation
or
end
come
:
which
consummation
or
end
,
is
not
to
be
intended
as
of
the
world
,
but
of
Ierusalem
,
for
so
Saint
Luke
cleareth
it
,
Chap.
21.
where
the
same
predictions
that
are
in
Saint
Mathew
,
stand
applyed
and
limitted
to
the
ruine
of
the
City
and
Temple
of
Ierusalem
:
and
so
most
of
the
Fathers
interpret
that
consummation
or
end
.
Tertullian
de
Resurrectione
carnis
,
cap.
22.
Hilar.
in
Mathae
.
Can.
25.
Chrysost.
in
Math.
hom.
76.
whose
words
for
their
plainnesse
deserues
to
be
set
downe
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
And
then
shal
be
the
end
,
not
of
the
consummation
of
the
world
,
but
of
Ierusalem
.
Theophilact
hath
it
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
Not
of
the
world
,
but
of
Ierusalem
.
Of
the
same
minde
are
Ignatius
,
epist.
ad
Philipp
.
Eusebius
hist.
lib.
2.
cap.
3.
Ierome
on
Esay
.
11.
and
Daniel
.
9.
Ambrose
on
Rom.
10.8
.
Theodoret
,
and
Beda
,
with
many
others
.
Lastly
,
there
are
diuers
expresse
Texts
of
Scriptures
,
which
affirme
,
that
the
Gospell
was
preached
in
the
whole
world
in
the
Apostles
time
.
As
Mark.
16.20
.
where
it
is
said
,
that
the
Apostles
Went
forth
and
preached
euery
where
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
which
euery
where
must
needes
incircle
the
whole
habitable
world
.
Their
sound
(
to
wit
,
of
the
Apostles
)
went
out
(
saith
Paul
)
into
all
the
earth
,
and
their
words
vnto
the
end
of
the
world
.
The
like
hee
affirmeth
,
Col.
1.6
.
where
he
addeth
,
that
it
did
not
onely
come
into
all
the
world
,
but
also
brought
forth
fruite
,
and
therefore
it
must
needs
bee
that
it
was
not
onely
virtually
(
as
Bellarmine
cauilleth
)
but
euen
actually
in
the
whole
world
:
for
how
else
could
it
bring
forth
fruite
?
Lastly
(
which
is
without
all
exception
)
the
same
Apostle
in
the
23.
verse
of
the
same
Chapter
saith
,
That
the
Gospell
was
then
preached
to
euery
creature
vnder
heauen
.
And
surely
reason
sheweth
the
same
to
be
possible
:
Chrysost.
in
Mat.
hom.
76.
for
as
Chrysostome
well
obserueth
,
If
one
Paul
was
able
to
plant
the
Gospell
in
so
many
Countries
,
as
from
Ierusalem
to
Spaine
,
imagine
what
the
other
eleuen
might
do
,
who
were
employed
in
this
worke
,
and
diuided
the
world
betwixt
them
.
3.
When
we
say
,
that
the
Gospell
was
preached
by
the
Apostles
in
all
the
world
,
our
meaning
is
not
,
that
the
Apostles
preached
in
euery
particular
Region
of
the
world
,
in
their
owne
persons
;
so
that
there
was
no
Country
,
Prouince
,
or
City
which
they
honoured
not
with
their
presence
:
for
this
could
not
possibly
be
in
so
short
a
time
,
as
twenty
,
or
thirty
yeeres
,
which
was
the
vttermost
extent
of
their
Legacy
.
Neither
yet
do
we
thinke
the
speech
to
be
meerely
Hyberbolicall
,
as
if
by
all
the
world
were
meant
some
part
of
the
world
.
But
we
say
confidently
,
that
the
Apostles
themselues
preached
the
Gospell
in
the
most
famous
and
generall
Countries
of
the
world
,
and
whither
themselues
could
not
penetrate
,
thither
they
either
sent
their
Disciples
in
their
roomes
,
or
some
of
those
new
conuerted
Christians
,
in
zeale
to
the
faith
receiued
,
went
of
their
owne
accords
;
or
at
least
the
fame
and
eccho
of
the
Gospell
spread
it selfe
without
any
set
teachers
,
as
S.
Ambrose
expressely
affirmeth
.
Ambros
.
in
Rom.
cap.
20.
Where
(
saith
he
)
the
presence
of
a
preacher
was
wanting
,
there
the
report
and
fame
of
the
Gospell
sounded
,
as
the
fame
of
the
miracles
in
Aegypt
spread
it selfe
to
all
Nations
,
as
witnesseth
Rahab
the
Harlot
.
Euseb.
hist.
lib.
2.
cap.
3.
And
thus
(
as
Eusebius
saith
)
The
sauing
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
,
by
the
vertue
and
working
of
God
,
like
a
glistering
Sun-beame
illuminated
the
world
,
and
as
water
being
stroken
with
a
stone
,
leaueth
not
circling
,
till
the
circles
come
to
the
bankes
,
so
neither
was
the
sound
of
the
Gospell
staid
,
till
it
touched
the
very
ends
of
the
world
.
Now
this
is
most
probable
,
because
the
Apostles
by
mutuall
consent
,
or
as
some
thinke
,
by
lot
,
diuided
the
world
betwixt
them
:
some
trauailing
into
one
Country
,
and
some
into
another
:
As
Andrew
to
the
Scythians
,
Thomas
to
the
Indians
,
Bartholomew
into
Armenia
,
Mathew
into
Aeth●opia
,
Simon
Zelotes
into
Persia
,
and
so
of
the
rest
,
as
we
may
see
at
large
described
by
Baronius
,
in
the
44.
yeere
of
Christ
.
And
it
is
also
to
be
noted
out
of
Chrysostome
,
in
the
Homily
formerly
alledged
,
that
Christ
doth
not
say
,
that
all
the
world
shall
beleeue
,
and
receiue
the
Gospell
,
but
onely
that
it
shall
be
preached
to
all
the
world
.
So
that
it
can
be
no
good
argument
to
say
,
that
such
a
Nation
neuer
heard
of
the
Gospell
,
because
they
are
not
Christians
,
but
Pagans
:
for
it
might
be
preached
vnto
them
,
and
finde
no
entertainment
;
and
if
it
did
,
yet
it
might
be
taken
away
againe
from
them
for
their
ingratitude
,
and
they
themselues
abandoned
by
Gods
iust
iudgement
to
their
former
Idolatry
:
as
is
notorious
at
this
day
in
many
Countries
now
wholly
seruing
Mahomet
,
hauing
bene
before
famous
for
their
Christian
profession
.
4.
But
if
it
be
granted
,
that
this
vniuersall
promulgation
of
the
Gospell
,
was
not
effected
before
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
yet
it
doth
not
follow
(
supposing
this
as
a
necessary
fore-runner
of
Antichrists
comming
)
that
he
is
not
yet
reuealed
.
For
it
might
be
long
agoe
accomplished
,
and
so
was
,
if
we
giue
any
credit
to
the
testimony
of
Antiquity
:
For
Irenaeus
,
Irenaeus
aduersus
hares
.
lib.
1.
cap.
3.
Theodoret
de
curand
.
Grac●r
.
affect
.
lib.
9.
one
of
the
most
Ancient
,
commendeth
the
Churches
in
Germany
,
and
the
East
,
for
the
integrity
of
their
faith
.
Theodoret
affirmeth
,
that
not
onely
the
Romanes
,
and
they
that
liued
vnder
the
Romane
Empire
;
but
also
the
Scythians
,
and
Sauromatians
,
Indians
,
Ethiopians
,
Persians
,
Seres
,
Hircanians
,
Brytaines
,
Cimerians
,
Germains
,
and
in
summe
,
all
mankind
,
and
all
Nations
,
were
conuerted
before
his
time
,
Tertul.
contra
.
Indeos
.
to
the
Euangelicall
Law.
Tertullians
witnesse
is
most
pregnant
,
for
he
peremptorily
affirmeth
,
that
in
his
age
,
The
varieties
of
the
Cetulians
,
the
many
borders
of
the
Moores
,
and
coasts
of
Spaine
,
the
diuers
Nations
of
the
Gaules
,
with
the
places
of
Brittaine
vnaccessible
to
the
Romanes
,
the
Countries
of
the
Sarmatians
,
Dacians
,
Germans
,
and
Scythians
,
with
many
other
hidden
and
vnknowne
Nations
,
Prouinces
,
and
Islands
,
had
receiued
the
faith
of
Christ
.
Where
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
when
he
nameth
hidden
,
and
vnknowne
Nations
,
Prouinces
,
and
Islands
,
he
taketh
away
clearly
that
exception
of
Bellarmine
touching
the
finding
out
of
the
new
world
:
for
that
must
needs
fall
within
the
compasse
of
those
termes
,
which
though
it
hath
bene
but
of
late
discouered
vnto
vs
,
yet
might
be
knowne
to
the
remotest
Christian
Prouinces
,
by
whose
neighbourhood
and
traffick
,
they
could
not
but
receiue
some
tast
of
the
Gospell
.
Nicephorus
testifieth
,
Nicephor
.
lib.
40.
cap.
43.
that
after
S.
Marie
had
planted
a
Church
at
Alexandria
,
he
went
and
preached
to
the
Aegyptians
,
Lybians
,
Barbarians
,
Cyrenians
,
and
Pentopolitanes
.
Euseb.
hist.
lib.
6
cap.
1.
Eusebius
writeth
of
diuers
Martyrs
that
were
in
Thebais
,
vnder
Seuerus
the
Emperour
:
and
we
read
,
that
in
one
Councill
of
Carthage
,
Concil.
Carthag
.
apud
Cyprian
.
vnder
S.
Cyprian
,
were
assembled
together
fourescore
Bishops
,
out
of
A●●●
a
Numidia
,
and
Mauritania
,
which
plainly
sheweth
,
that
though
in
S.
Augustines
time
,
the
faith
of
Christ
might
bee
extinguished
in
some
parts
of
Affrica
,
yet
it
formerly
had
receiued
the
sound
,
if
not
the
faith
of
the
Gospell
:
As
Ortellius
speaketh
of
the
kingdome
of
Nubia
,
Ortellius
in
tabul
.
Africa
.
which
is
a
part
of
Affrica
,
That
it
was
in
time
past
imbued
with
Christian
religion
,
and
yet
at
this
day
,
doth
scarce
acknowledge
any
religion
at
all
.
So
then
,
all
these
testimonies
of
Antiquity
do
manifestly
proue
,
that
the
Gospell
hath
bene
preached
through
the
whole
world
:
what●oeuer
,
onely
Origine
,
in
a
singularity
of
opinion
affirmeth
to
the
contrary
:
and
therefore
that
this
doth
not
hinder
,
but
that
Antichrist
may
be
come
and
reuealed
,
and
that
the
Bishop
of
Rome
is
he
.
5.
Most
friuolous
then
is
that
argument
of
Remond
,
in
his
eight
booke
of
Antichrist
,
where
he
instanceth
in
Granada
,
a
Country
of
Spaine
,
which
(
saith
he
)
cast
it selfe
at
the
foote
of
the
crosse
,
and
quitted
Mahometisme
in
the
time
of
our
Fathers
,
vnder
the
Armes
of
King
Ferdinand
:
conclude
;
therefore
they
neuer
heard
of
Christ
before
;
for
this
is
the
question
:
Surely
either
too
grosse
ignorance
,
especially
in
a
learned
Lawyer
,
whose
knowledge
in
matter
of
history
should
be
more
then
vulgar
,
or
too
too
palpable
malice
,
if
he
knew
it
and
concealed
it
:
For
who
knoweth
not
,
that
this
kingdome
being
before
replenished
with
Christians
,
was
inuaded
by
the
Sarazens
,
in
the
time
of
King
Rodericke
,
about
the
yeere
,
713.
or
714.
as
Baronius
confesseth
?
The
History
of
which
inuasion
is
particularly
recited
by
Gueuara
,
Baron
.
ad
An.
713.
in
one
of
his
golden
Epistles
:
where
he
saith
,
that
the
Sarazens
gained
in
eight
moneths
,
that
which
was
not
regained
by
Christians
in
almost
800.
yeeres
:
for
so
much
time
passed
from
the
first
loosing
of
Spaine
,
till
the
recouery
of
Granada
.
And
if
this
were
not
,
yet
the
religion
of
Mahomet
,
whereof
he
saith
the
Granadans
made
profession
before
they
were
subdued
by
King
Ferdinand
,
might
haue
taught
him
that
they
had
heard
report
of
Christ
before
,
seeing
Mahomet
himselfe
maketh
mention
of
him
in
his
Alchoran
.
The
like
folly
he
sheweth
in
speaking
of
the
Kingdome
of
China
,
when
he
saith
,
That
the
great
Kingdome
of
Sanglai
,
which
we
call
China
,
neuer
heard
of
Iesus
Christ
,
but
since
the
yeere
,
1577.
A
bold
assertion
,
and
contradicted
by
the
Spaniards
themselues
,
in
their
reports
of
that
Country
.
For
Mendoza
affirmeth
,
that
the
inhabitants
of
China
,
made
great
reckoning
of
the
bookes
of
the
Armenians
,
wherein
it
is
found
written
,
that
S.
Thomas
trauailing
towards
the
Indians
,
passed
by
China
,
and
there
preached
the
Gospell
,
though
with
little
fruite
,
by
reason
of
the
bruite
of
warre
at
that
time
;
but
yet
neuerthelesse
that
some
of
the
Chinans
were
baptized
,
&
receiued
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
with
commandement
to
publish
and
disperse
the
same
.
To
which
report
,
agreeth
that
which
is
written
by
the
Iesuite
Maffeus
,
Maffeus
hist.
Indica
.
lib.
2.
in
the
second
booke
of
his
Indian
Histories
,
where
he
saith
;
that
in
the
diuision
of
the
habitable
world
amongst
the
Apostles
,
India
falling
to
the
lot
of
S.
Thomas
,
it
is
held
by
tradition
,
that
he
arriued
first
in
Socotora
,
an
Isle
of
the
Arabian
Sea
,
and
hauing
there
made
many
Christians
,
that
he
passed
to
Cranganor
;
where
also
after
he
had
begotten
many
Children
to
Christ
,
he
came
to
Colan
,
and
hauing
not
sowne
the
seede
of
the
Gospell
there
in
vaine
,
he
passed
into
the
East
parts
,
ouerthwart
the
Mountaines
,
with
greate
toyle
;
where
hauing
also
happily
aduanced
Christian
Religion
in
many
places
,
especially
in
the
Kingdome
of
Coromandell
,
he
came
at
length
to
the
famous
Kingdome
of
China
,
and
in
this
field
sowed
the
seed
of
the
Gospell
with
no
small
fruite
,
and
built
Temples
for
the
worship
of
Christ
,
and
after
returned
to
Coromandell
,
to
reuisite
and
confirme
his
new
apprentises
in
the
saith
.
Remond
therefore
should
either
haue
bene
better
aduised
,
or
else
held
his
peace
in
this
subiect
.
6.
But
if
Christian
religion
had
bene
euer
planted
in
those
New-found
Countries
,
there
would
haue
remained
(
saith
Bellarmine
)
some
tracts
and
footsteeps
thereof
:
for
it
could
not
be
so
vtterly
blotted
out
,
that
no
memoriall
thereof
should
suruiue
.
To
which
I
answere
two
things
.
First
,
that
it
doth
not
follow
,
for
peraduenture
onely
the
same
and
eccho
of
Christ
came
vnto
their
eares
,
without
any
setled
preaching
;
or
if
it
were
preached
,
yet
peraduenture
they
did
not
entertaine
his
doctrine
,
nor
submit
themselues
vnto
him
:
either
of
which
might
be
,
and
the
prophecy
fulfilled
,
that
the
Gospell
should
be
preached
through
the
whole
world
as
I
haue
shewed
.
Secondly
,
I
say
that
in
most
of
those
Countries
there
haue
bene
found
,
manifest
traces
of
the
Christian
faith
,
as
may
appeare
,
not
onely
by
those
examples
set
downe
by
this
Author
,
but
by
diuers
others
recorded
by
other
writers
.
Maffeus
in
his
fore-alleadged
booke
,
Maffeus
hist.
Indica
.
lib.
2.
tels
vs
of
diuers
Images
and
pictures
in
China
,
which
liuely
(
as
hee
thinkes
)
represented
the
Christian
faith
,
as
that
Image
of
a
Woman
with
a
Child
in
her
armes
,
which
they
say
was
the
daughter
of
a
great
King
,
who
for
all
her
Child
borne
of
her
owne
body
,
remained
still
a
Virgin
:
and
that
other
of
a
body
with
three
heades
,
representing
the
Trinity
,
and
that
more
expressely
(
if
it
were
lawfull
to
picture
the
Godhead
)
then
any
of
the
Popish
Images
do
.
Againe
,
they
haue
a
picture
of
twelue
men
,
signifying
as
it
may
seeme
the
twelue
Apostles
of
Christ
,
who
the
natiues
say
,
were
Philosophers
excelling
in
miraculous
vertues
,
and
at
last
translated
amongst
the
Angels
.
Likewise
amongst
the
East
Indians
,
haue
bene
seene
diuers
monuments
of
Christianity
:
for
their
Brachmanes
,
that
is
,
their
Priests
,
whom
they
hold
in
great
honour
,
acknowledge
but
one
Soueraigne
God
,
and
they
vse
to
carry
three
Sunnes
vpon
their
right
shoulder
,
to
signifie
the
Trinity
in
one
Diuine
essence
,
as
some
write
.
Maffeus
saith
,
that
by
these
three
Sunnes
,
they
honour
a
certaine
Parabramma
,
whom
they
esteeme
as
the
most
ancient
of
all
the
Gods.
They
beleeue
that
vpon
a
certaine
time
,
God
came
into
the
world
in
an
humane
shape
,
to
redeeme
the
world
from
eternall
death
.
The
learnedst
of
them
obserue
religiously
the
Lords
day
,
and
therein
often
repeate
this
prayer
:
I
worship
thee
,
O
God
,
by
thy
grace
and
act
for
euer
.
They
haue
in
their
writings
,
the
ten
commandements
of
the
Law
,
and
tell
of
a
certaine
Prophecy
,
which
foretelleth
that
one
day
they
shall
all
be
brought
vnder
the
obedience
of
one
Law.
Nichol.
Pimentales
.
in
epist.
ad
Claud
Aquauiu
.
Melchior
Cotigin
a
Iesuite
affirmeth
of
the
Brachmanes
in
the
great
City
of
Ciandegri
,
that
they
had
bookes
called
Samestretan
,
which
answered
in
some
sort
to
our
bookes
of
holy
Scripture
,
and
that
a
certaine
Brachman
told
him
,
that
God
created
man
by
his
onely
thought
,
whom
they
called
Adam
,
and
that
they
worshipped
one
God
onely
,
and
gaue
no
part
of
his
honour
to
any
other
.
This
relike
of
knowledge
the
Iesuite
referres
to
the
dispersion
of
the
twelue
Tribes
of
Israel
,
rather
then
to
the
preaching
of
S.
Thomas
,
who
as
they
themselues
confesse
,
preached
in
those
Countries
,
and
was
slaine
in
the
City
of
Meliapor
,
now
called
S.
Thomas
vpon
this
occasion
:
Yea
they
also
acknowledge
,
that
there
in
were
many
Christians
,
before
euer
the
Portugals
set
foote
amongst
them
.
Maffeus
.
Ibid.
lib.
2.
In
histor.
●elat
.
de
India
orient
.
ex
e●ist
.
E●an
Cumalij
anno
1599.
ex
Malacu
.
Histor
●elat
.
de
regno
Moges
ex
vtrijs
epist.
anno
1582.
90.
b.
95.
Xauier
another
Iesuite
,
reporteth
of
the
great
Kingdome
of
Xatui
,
that
he
was
certified
by
a
certaine
Merchant
who
had
trauailed
that
way
,
that
they
were
Christians
,
and
had
many
Churches
of
great
beauty
and
bignesse
,
and
that
he
had
seene
their
King
go
to
Church
,
for
he
was
a
Christian
.
And
in
another
relation
of
the
Iesuites
,
touching
the
great
Kingdome
of
Magor
,
they
say
,
that
there
haue
bene
Christian
Kings
in
the
Land
of
Industhan
,
but
that
they
were
vanquished
by
the
Parthians
,
and
that
their
last
King
was
called
Dauid
,
whom
they
held
to
be
of
the
posterity
of
S.
Bartholomew
.
7.
Equall
testimonies
and
monuments
of
Christian
religion
,
are
found
in
the
West
Indies
,
the
late
New-found
world
,
called
America
;
for
Osorius
reporteth
,
Osor
.
histor.
that
in
many
Islands
thereof
which
are
now
wholly
Pagan
,
were
found
by
the
Spaniards
,
diuers
monuments
of
the
Christian
faith
buried
in
the
earth
.
And
Peter
Martyr
auoucheth
,
Pet.
Martyr
de
Insu
.
nuper
Inuent
.
that
in
Westerne
Cuba
,
now
called
Ferdinandina
,
circumcision
was
in
vse
:
and
that
in
Mexico
,
the
Priests
baptize
all
infants
,
both
male
and
female
,
when
they
are
a
yeere
old
,
with
religious
Ceremonies
.
Benzo
also
relateth
,
Benzo
h
hist
no●t
orbis
lib.
1.
cap.
16.
how
amongst
other
Ceremonies
,
they
offer
in
their
Temples
bread
;
which
the
Priests
taking
and
blessing
,
distribute
to
the
people
after
the
manner
of
the
ancient
Christians
.
Nichol.
Pimenta
ad
Aq
ausuam
.
The
inhabitants
of
Peru
beleeue
,
that
there
was
vpon
a
certaine
time
long
ago
,
a
great
deluge
of
waters
,
whereby
all
mankind
perished
except
some
few
that
hid
themselues
in
a
caue
,
the
mouth
whereof
was
rammed
vp
,
that
no
water
could
enter
vnto
them
,
with
prouision
of
victuals
;
and
that
they
discouered
the
abatement
of
the
waters
on
the
earth
,
Vrban
Calueto
com
.
in
Benzo
lib.
3.
cap.
20.
by
two
dogs
sent
forth
of
their
hole
.
Also
they
beleeue
,
that
there
shall
be
an
end
of
the
world
,
but
not
before
such
a
great
drought
and
heat
come
,
that
the
very
Sunne
and
Moone
shall
be
consumed
:
and
this
is
the
reason
why
at
the
Eclipses
of
the
Sunne
and
Moone
,
both
here
,
and
in
the
East
Indies
,
they
so
lament
and
cry
,
supposing
that
the
Dragon
of
the
firmament
then
gnaweth
and
deuoureth
the
Sunne
.
They
beleeue
also
(
saith
Benzo
)
the
immortality
of
the
soule
,
and
the
resurrection
of
the
body
:
and
therefore
when
the
Spaniards
razed
and
searched
mens
graues
for
gold
,
they
desired
them
not
to
disperse
their
bones
,
to
the
end
they
might
rise
the
more
easily
.
The
like
also
doth
Iohn
Leri
report
of
the
Brasilians
,
in
the
story
of
his
Nauigation
.
8.
All
these
things
are
testimonies
of
the
light
of
the
Gospell
,
sometimes
presented
to
these
Nations
,
and
reiected
againe
by
them
by
their
folly
and
ingratitude
;
the
deuill
abusing
the
simplicity
of
this
people
,
that
wanted
faithfull
teaching
,
and
changing
the
Christian
doctrines
which
they
had
receiued
,
Pet.
Martyr
ocean●s
.
Decad.
s●cund
.
lib.
6.
into
grosse
Idolatries
.
Peter
Martyr
giueth
vs
a
notable
example
hereof
concerning
one
of
the
Cariques
Roitelets
of
Cuba
,
who
hauing
receiued
from
a
Popish
Mariner
an
Image
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
placed
it
amongst
his
Idols
called
Zemes
,
and
presented
vnto
it
meate
and
drinke
,
as
vnto
his
other
Idols
:
which
Image
notwithstanding
ceased
not
to
worke
miracles
amiddest
the
other
Idols
,
the
diuell
finding
it
no
lesse
fit
to
delude
this
ignorant
people
,
then
any
other
Idoll
is
.
So
then
it
is
cleare
,
that
there
is
scarce
a
Country
to
be
found
in
the
world
,
whither
the
Gospell
hath
not
penetrated
,
and
therefore
that
the
prophecy
of
Christ
,
That
the
Gospell
should
be
preached
through
the
world
,
being
fulfilled
,
there
is
no
doubt
by
their
owne
account
,
but
that
Antichrist
was
long
agoe
come
into
the
world
.
For
as
touching
the
Lands
yet
vndiscouered
and
vnknowne
,
which
lye
(
as
R●mond
dreameth
)
in
palpable
darknesse
,
without
any
light
of
truth
:
I
say
,
if
those
Countries
be
yet
vndiscouered
,
why
doth
he
speake
of
their
religion
,
which
must
needs
be
asmuch
vndiscouered
as
themselues
:
if
of
discouered
Countries
,
he
is
plainly
confuted
by
that
which
hath
bene
related
out
of
the
Indian
Histories
,
and
might
further
be
enlarged
if
neede
were
.
Howsoeuer
,
let
all
this
be
taken
onely
in
a
probable
discourse
:
for
though
the
Gospell
hath
not
yet
shined
in
all
Countries
,
yet
Antichrist
may
become
for
all
that
:
seeing
this
is
not
set
forth
as
a
signe
of
Antichrists
comming
,
but
either
of
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
or
of
the
second
comming
of
Christ
to
iudgement
.
CHAP.
7.
Of
the
reuolt
,
or
falling
away
,
foretold
by
Saint
Paul
,
2.
Thess.
2.
how
it
is
fufilled
in
the
Papacy
.
1.
THe
reuolt
or
falling
away
mentioned
by
Saint
Paul
,
2.
Thess.
2.5
.
which
should
be
in
the
world
before
the
comming
of
Christ
,
is
not
a
reuolt
from
the
Romane
Empire
,
as
some
haue
thought
,
albeit
that
bee
also
long
agoe
effected
:
nor
yet
a
defection
in
maners
,
though
that
also
be
implyed
in
the
former
;
nor
by
it
can
bee
vnderstood
Antichrist
himselfe
,
though
Saint
Augustine
and
some
other
of
the
Fathers
haue
so
called
him
.
For
how
can
a
man
bee
said
to
bee
an
Apostacy
in
the
abstract
,
except
by
it
they
vnderstand
that
he
was
to
be
the
principall
and
prime
Apostate
of
the
world
,
and
as
it
were
the
Apostacy
it selfe
,
because
hee
was
the
cause
thereof
;
which
doubtlesse
was
the
meaning
of
those
Fathers
.
But
by
this
Apostacy
,
reuolt
,
or
falling
away
,
the
Apostle
vnderstands
a
famous
,
and
as
it
were
,
a
vniuersall
and
generall
defection
from
the
Faith
,
and
from
true
Religion
,
which
should
be
in
Antichrists
time
;
and
whereof
hee
should
bee
the
head
and
Captaine
:
for
so
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
properly
and
vsually
taken
both
in
holy
Scripture
and
all
holy
writers
,
for
a
defection
from
God
,
and
from
the
Faith
,
as
the
Iesuite
Suarez
confesseth
.
Suarez
lib.
5.
cap.
10.16
.
But
to
make
the
point
cleare
,
Saint
Paul
in
another
place
thus
expounds
himselfe
,
1.
Tim.
4.1
.
The
Spirit
speaketh
plainely
,
that
in
the
latter
times
some
shall
Apostate
from
the
Faith
,
meaning
the
some
Apostacy
(
saith
Espensaeus
)
which
is
mentioned
2.
Espens
.
in
1.
Tim●t
.
4
1.
Anselme
.
in
●
.
Tim.
4
1●
Thess.
2.3
.
And
Anselme
thus
expounds
the
same
words
,
The
Spirit
of
God
doth
manifestly
in
mee
,
and
by
me
say
,
that
in
the
last
times
,
that
is
,
during
the
reigne
of
Antichrist
,
or
before
,
some
shall
depart
from
the
Faith
,
by
reason
of
which
departure
it
is
said
,
2.
Thess.
2.
vnlesse
there
come
a
falling
away
first
.
Now
this
is
called
the
Apostacy
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
by
a
speciality
or
excellency
of
speech
;
because
though
there
haue
beene
many
defections
from
Christ
caused
by
the
persecutions
of
Heretikes
or
Tyrants
,
yet
that
which
is
to
bee
vnder
Antichrist
is
by
an
Antonomasie
of
speech
,
called
the
Apostacy
:
because
it
is
to
bee
farre
greater
and
more
generall
then
all
the
rest
.
Whence
wee
may
pertinently
by
the
way
note
fiue
things
.
First
,
how
idle
and
vaine
a
question
it
is
which
the
Papists
demand
of
vs
vsually
:
Where
was
your
Church
before
Luther
?
As
if
then
it
tooke
the
first
beginning
and
roote
in
the
world
.
For
though
it
bee
easie
to
proue
,
and
hath
beene
often
by
the
Champions
of
our
Religion
,
that
in
all
Ages
,
euen
in
the
darkest
times
of
Popery
,
there
hath
beene
a
continuall
succession
of
witnesses
to
the
truth
which
we
professe
:
yet
it
is
no
maruaile
that
there
was
then
no
visible
forme
of
a
reformed
Church
,
seeing
this
Apostacy
did
preuaile
and
ouer-flow
the
world
for
a
long
time
:
which
is
a
sufficient
answere
to
that
vaine
obiection
.
Secondly
,
I
gather
hence
,
that
the
Church
of
Rome
doth
erre
grosly
,
in
holding
that
the
Church
of
Rome
cannot
erre
,
meening
the
visible
Church
:
for
if
there
must
be
by
their
owne
confession
an
vniuersall
Apostacy
vnder
Antichrist
,
then
the
visible
Romane
Church
must
needs
bee
subiect
vnto
it
,
or
else
it
is
not
vniuersall
.
But
as
touching
the
inuisible
Church
which
is
the
Congregation
of
the
Elect
,
knowne
onely
vnto
God
,
neither
can
it
wholly
,
nor
any
one
member
thereof
bee
seduced
by
Antichrist
,
as
is
apparent
by
our
Sauiour
Christs
owne
speech
,
Aug.
de
ciuit
.
de●
.
lib.
20.
c.
8.
Mat.
24.24
.
which
is
also
confirmed
by
S.
Augustine
in
these
words
;
Nunquam
à
diabolo
ecclesia
siducetur
praedestinata
&
electa
ante
mundi
constitutionem
,
that
is
,
The
Church
predestined
and
elected
before
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
shall
neuer
be
seduced
by
the
Deuill
.
Thirdly
,
note
that
if
this
Apostacy
bee
of
Antichrist
,
and
those
that
belong
to
the
body
of
Antichrist
:
then
Antichrist
cannot
possibly
bee
a
Iew
by
nation
and
profession
,
nor
his
chiefe
adherents
the
Iewes
receiue
him
for
their
Messias
.
For
they
that
neuer
made
profession
of
Christian
Religion
,
cannot
be
said
to
Apostate
from
the
Faith.
Fourthly
,
note
that
seeing
the
mystery
of
Antichristianisme
,
which
is
this
Apostacy
heere
spoken
of
,
began
to
worke
in
the
Apostles
time
;
therefore
it
may
well
bee
concluded
,
that
all
those
opinions
and
traditions
which
are
maintained
in
the
Church
of
Rome
to
descend
from
antiquity
,
hauing
no
ground
nor
warrant
in
holy
Scripture
,
are
parcels
,
fragments
,
and
symptomes
of
this
Apostacy
.
Lastly
,
seeing
the
Antichristian
Apostacy
heere
spoken
of
,
was
to
continue
a
long
time
,
and
not
to
be
for
a
few
yeeres
and
daies
onely
,
as
those
mysticall
numbers
,
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
,
1260.
daies
,
and
42.
moneths
declare
:
then
Antichrist
cannot
be
one
singular
person
,
as
the
Papists
dreame
,
but
a
succession
of
persons
in
one
seate
,
as
is
by
this
Author
vnanswerably
proued
.
2.
But
the
Papists
affirme
,
that
the
Protestants
are
guilty
of
this
Apostacy
,
and
not
they
,
seeing
it
is
manifest
that
they
haue
fallen
away
,
à
Sede
Romana
(
they
be
Bellarmines
words
)
The
Romane
Sea
,
and
that
it
cannot
be
proued
that
they
euer
fell
away
from
any
Church
.
But
I
answere
three
things
;
First
,
that
it
is
false
that
we
are
fallen
away
from
the
Romane
Sea
:
we
confesse
that
we
are
fallen
off
from
that
Sea
,
but
not
fallen
away
:
for
we
hold
still
with
it
,
what
it
holdeth
with
the
truth
,
as
the
doctrine
of
the
Trinity
,
the
twelue
Articles
of
the
Apostles
Creed
,
with
the
Baptisme
of
Christians
,
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
.
Secondly
,
we
distinguish
betwixt
Papacy
,
and
Christianity
in
the
Papacy
,
that
is
betwixt
Curiam
&
ecclesiam
,
the
Court
of
Rome
,
and
the
Church
of
Rome
;
or
if
you
will
betwixt
Fidem
Romanam
,
and
Fidem
Christianam
,
the
Roman
faith
,
and
the
Christian
faith
,
which
is
hidden
in
the
Romane
as
a
little
Gold
in
a
masse
of
Tinne
.
Now
I
confesse
that
we
are
fallen
away
from
the
Papacy
,
that
is
,
the
Court
and
superstitious
doctrines
of
that
Church
,
but
not
from
the
Church
,
Christianity
,
and
Faith
thereof
.
Thirdly
,
I
say
that
we
are
commanded
by
the
holy
Ghost
to
come
out
of
Babylon
,
Apoc.
18.4
.
but
Rome
is
Babylon
,
as
both
many
of
the
Fathers
acknowledge
,
and
they
themselues
confesse
:
to
depart
then
from
Rome
is
not
to
depart
from
Ierusalem
the
Church
of
Christ
,
but
from
Babylon
,
which
is
the
Synagogue
and
kingdome
of
Antichrist
.
May
a
man
for
the
safety
of
his
body
flye
out
of
an
house
infected
with
the
plague
,
and
may
not
wee
for
the
safety
of
our
soules
flye
out
of
the
Church
of
Rome
infested
with
most
pestilent
errors
?
We
were
indeed
once
ioyned
in
fellowship
with
this
Church
,
vntill
God
enlightning
our
eyes
by
his
holy
Spirit
,
we
perceiued
in
what
danger
wee
stood
,
and
therefore
finding
that
it
was
departed
from
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
and
had
framed
to
it selfe
a
new
Faith
and
Religion
out
of
its
owne
braine
,
and
in
stead
of
Christ
had
entertained
Antichrist
,
we
durst
not
be
so
senselesse
and
peruerse
,
as
to
pull
the
eyes
out
of
our
heads
,
and
still
embrace
that
Religion
,
which
wee
were
assured
would
bring
vs
to
damnation
.
And
what
if
out
forefathers
were
drowned
in
that
superstition
,
and
liued
and
dyed
in
the
same
,
should
wee
follow
their
examples
?
And
not
rather
with
leauing
them
to
the
mercy
of
God
,
who
might
take
pitty
vpon
their
ignorance
,
say
with
the
Prophet
Ieremy
,
Chap
16.19
.
Surely
our
Fathers
haue
inherited
lies
and
vanity
wherein
there
is
no
profit
,
which
is
a
prophecy
of
the
Gentiles
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
both
from
heathenish
Idolatry
at
the
first
,
and
from
Antichristian
superstition
at
the
last
.
So
that
though
wee
are
departed
from
communion
with
the
Church
of
Rome
,
yet
we
can
in
no
reason
be
called
Apostates
from
the
faith
,
seeing
we
retaine
the
ancient
Religion
taught
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
and
professed
in
the
primitiue
and
purer
times
of
the
Church
,
and
reuealed
in
the
Scriptures
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
.
But
if
wee
turne
our
eyes
vpon
them
,
we
may
easily
perceiue
where
this
Apostacy
resteth
;
for
they
are
they
that
are
apparently
reuolted
from
the
faith
:
I
say
,
from
the
Faith.
First
,
of
Christ
,
and
his
Apostles
.
Secondly
,
of
their
owne
Church
as
it
was
in
ancient
time
.
And
thirdly
,
into
those
errors
which
are
called
by
the
Apostle
,
Doctrines
of
deuils
,
and
are
set
downe
as
markes
of
this
Apostacy
.
3.
That
they
are
reuolted
from
the
saith
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
the
manifold
hereticall
doctrines
taught
and
maintained
in
their
Church
doe
clearely
euince
;
for
as
it
was
of
old
time
said
of
Rome
,
that
it
was
Orbis
in
vrbe
,
a
confluence
of
all
Nations
;
so
may
it
be
truely
said
of
the
Romish
Religion
,
that
it
is
a
confluence
and
sinke
of
all
heresies
,
which
to
bee
so
will
appeare
,
if
wee
take
a
view
of
the
whole
body
of
their
Religion
compared
with
the
heresies
of
former
Ages
,
and
that
in
order
of
time
,
as
they
sprung
vp
in
the
Church
.
To
begin
therefore
,
Saint
Augustine
fixeth
vpon
the
Capernaits
as
the
first
Heretikes
in
the
Church
,
Aug.
in
Psal.
54.
which
heresie
though
it
was
vnfruitfull
in
that
time
,
yet
hath
beene
receiued
in
the
Papacy
by
their
opinion
of
the
carnall
eating
of
the
body
of
Christ
in
the
Sacrament
,
which
at
this
day
they
so
violently
defend
;
for
though
the
error
of
the
Capernaites
was
more
grosse
in
the
circumstance
of
eating
,
yet
it
was
all
one
in
substance
with
that
which
the
Papists
hold
.
From
Simon
the
Magician
,
Irenaeus
lib.
3.
in
praesat
.
whom
Irenaeus
calleth
The
Father
of
all
Heretikes
,
they
haue
sucked
that
pestilent
infection
of
setting
spirituall
things
to
sale
for
money
,
which
is
so
ordinary
a
practise
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
that
their
owne
writers
cry
shame
vpon
it
with
open
mouth
;
and
whereas
it
is
a
question
whether
Peter
were
euer
at
Rome
or
no
,
it
is
out
of
doubt
that
Simon
was
there
,
as
is
in
that
elegant
Epig●amme
:
An
Petrus
Romae
fuerit
,
sub
Iudice
lis
est
:
Simonem
Romae
nemo
fuisse
negat
.
From
him
also
and
his
followers
they
haue
taken
their
exorcismes
,
as
may
seeme
by
the
resemblance
which
is
betwixt
the
one
and
the
other
.
The
Sicconians
,
Sethians
,
Archontiques
,
Basilidians
,
Valentinians
,
and
almost
all
other
Heretikes
had
their
traditions
which
they
opposed
as
oft
as
they
were
pressed
with
holy
Scripture
,
as
if
the
Scripture
were
not
perfect
,
and
that
Christ
taught
many
things
in
particular
to
be
conuayed
from
hand
to
hand
,
which
were
not
written
.
And
is
not
this
the
very
practise
of
the
Papists
in
their
disputations
,
and
their
constant
tenet
,
that
the
Scripture
is
not
sufficient
without
traditions
;
and
that
the
word
of
God
is
of
two
kindes
,
one
written
,
another
vnwritten
?
Nay
,
so
impudent
are
they
in
this
blasphemy
,
that
Turrian
a
Iesuite
writing
against
Sadeel
,
is
not
afraid
to
say
,
that
if
Christ
had
left
in
his
Church
the
Scripture
onely
for
the
totall
rule
of
faith
,
it
had
no
better
then
a
Dolphian
sword
to
be
ruled
by
.
The
Gnosticks
had
their
Images
of
Christ
as
they
said
,
which
they
vsed
to
worship
:
and
doe
not
the
Papists
the
same
?
Their
extreame
Vnction
they
haue
borrowed
of
the
Valentinians
and
Heracloonites
,
who
vsed
it
,
as
both
Irenaeus
and
Epiphanius
testifie
:
Irenaeus
lib.
1.
cap.
24.
Idem
.
lib.
1.
cap.
18.
Epiphan.
haeres
.
36.
Irenaeus
.
lib.
3.
cap
3.
and
also
Exorcismes
and
Charmes
,
with
strange
and
vnknowne
words
,
now
also
frequently
practised
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Marcion
whom
Polycarpus
called
the
eldest
sonne
of
the
deuill
,
affirmed
,
that
Christ
had
onely
a
phantasticall
and
imaginary
body
:
and
doe
not
the
Papists
say
the
same
,
when
they
teach
and
beleeue
that
Christs
body
is
really
and
substantially
contained
vnder
the
forme
of
bread
in
the
Eucharist
,
without
either
quantity
or
quality
of
a
true
body
,
that
is
,
without
its
true
dimensions
and
properties
?
He
also
magnified
for
merit
,
single
life
before
marriage
,
as
also
did
the
Eucratites
of
old
and
new
,
the
Papists
in
our
time
.
Idem
.
lib.
1.
cap.
36.
He
enioyned
the
Saturday
fast
,
permitted
women
to
baptize
,
contrary
to
the
practise
of
the
ancient
Church
:
all
which
things
notwithstanding
,
are
receiued
,
practised
,
and
maintained
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
From
whence
come
the
set
Fasts
in
the
Papacy
,
but
from
the
grand
heretike
Montanus
,
who
was
the
first
that
prescribed
lawes
for
fasting
,
Euseb.
hist.
lib.
5.
cap.
18.
Epiphan.
har.
53.
as
Apollonius
in
Eusebius
witnesseth
?
The
Elceseans
worshipped
certaine
women
,
and
kept
the
dust
of
their
feet
,
and
their
spittle
,
as
matters
of
reuerence
.
And
doe
not
the
Papists
the
like
in
their
adoration
of
women
,
and
many
ridiculous
relikes
,
as
the
foreskin
of
Christ
the
breath
of
Ioseph
,
the
breeches
of
S.
Francis
,
and
haires
of
Saint
Peters
beard
,
with
a
thousand
such
like
trash
?
The
Nonatians
gloried
in
their
owne
merits
,
and
called
themselues
Catharists
,
that
is
pure
persons
:
the
which
pride
is
imitated
by
the
Papists
,
when
they
vaunt
of
their
ability
to
fulfill
the
Law
of
God
,
and
of
such
perfection
of
works
as
can
merit
heauen
.
The
Manichees
haue
contributed
much
to
the
building
of
this
mystery
of
iniquity
.
As
first
,
their
opinion
of
two
beginnings
,
to
which
well
accordeth
the
dreame
of
Augustinus
Steuchus
,
Aug.
Steuchus
.
in
cymopaia
.
to
wit
,
that
the
Emperiall
heauen
was
coeternall
with
God
:
and
if
coeternall
with
God
,
what
other
thing
but
another
God
?
Secondly
,
their
practise
of
ministring
the
Sacrament
vnder
one
kinde
,
to
wit
,
the
bread
,
as
witnesseth
Pope
Gelasius
.
Thirdly
,
their
prohibiting
marriage
to
their
elect
,
that
is
,
to
their
Priests
,
Dist.
2.
C.
Relatum
est
.
C.
compertmus
.
and
tolerating
it
in
their
Lay
Auditors
.
Fourthly
,
their
abstinence
from
flesh
on
their
fasting
daies
,
not
forbearing
in
the
meane
while
to
glut
themselues
with
all
manner
of
delicate
fish
and
iunkets
.
Fiftly
,
their
inhibiting
their
elect
from
eating
flesh
at
any
time
,
De
consecrat
●ist
.
5.
C.
carnem
.
which
was
in
like
manner
enioyned
by
Pope
Gregory
to
all
Monkes
,
but
it
is
in
practise
onely
amongst
the
Charterhouse
Monkes
at
this
day
.
Sixtly
,
their
swearing
by
the
creatures
,
as
S.
Augustine
obiecteth
to
Faustus
the
Manichee
,
Aug.
contra
F●●st
.
Manich.
Iob.
19.
c.
22.
for
these
sweare
by
the
Saints
and
their
relikes
.
Lastly
,
the
principall
reason
why
the
Manichees
constitute
two
beginnings
,
one
the
Author
of
good
,
and
the
other
of
euill
,
was
for
feare
least
they
should
make
God
the
Creator
of
euill
.
But
the
Papists
in
this
exceed
the
Manichees
,
Bell.
de
grat
.
Adam
.
lib.
7.
for
they
feare
not
to
teach
,
that
the
rebellion
of
the
flesh
against
the
spirit
,
had
bene
in
man
by
the
condition
of
his
nature
,
if
he
had
neuer
fallen
:
which
opinion
,
directly
maketh
God
the
Creator
and
Author
of
euill
.
Againe
,
their
vow
of
celebacy
and
voluntary
pouerty
,
Aug.
de
haeres
.
cap.
4●
.
was
deriued
from
the
Heretikes
called
Apostolikes
,
who
receiued
none
into
their
society
that
was
euer
married
or
possessed
any
goods
in
propriety
.
From
the
Messalians
they
haue
borrowed
the
idle
life
of
their
Monks
,
pretending
that
they
ought
to
giue
themselues
wholly
to
prayer
,
and
to
abstaine
from
all
labour
,
as
an
impediment
thereunto
.
Thus
did
those
Heretikes
,
Idem
ibid.
cap.
57.
as
S.
Augustine
declareth
,
and
the
same
is
the
religion
of
the
Popish
Monkes
.
The
same
Heretikes
taught
,
that
Baptisme
was
effectuall
onely
to
wash
away
sinnes
going
before
,
comparing
it
to
a
razor
that
shaueth
away
the
haire
that
is
growne
out
,
but
not
that
which
is
within
the
skinne
;
which
very
opinion
is
taken
vp
by
the
Papists
,
and
therefore
for
such
as
sinne
after
baptisme
,
they
haue
ordained
the
Sacrament
of
Pennance
for
the
obtaining
of
remission
.
From
whence
commeth
that
strict
silence
of
certaine
Monkes
,
especially
the
Chartrians
,
who
being
saluted
or
spoken
vnto
,
may
not
answere
a
word
by
the
rules
of
their
order
,
but
from
the
Pattalorinchi●es
?
who
as
S.
Augustine
witnesseth
,
Ibid.
cap.
63.
in
such
sort
professed
and
obserued
silence
,
that
alwaies
in
company
they
stopped
their
mouthes
and
nosthrils
with
their
fingers
,
for
feare
least
any
voyce
should
steale
out
of
them
:
a
superstition
agreeing
better
with
the
schoole
of
Pythagoras
,
then
with
the
doctrine
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
&
which
changeth
men
into
brute
beasts
,
from
whom
we
are
distinguished
by
two
excellent
differences
,
ratione
,
et
oratione
,
reason
,
and
speech
.
S.
Augustine
reciteth
amongst
the
number
of
Heretikes
,
Ibid.
cap.
68.
certaine
people
that
in
a
kind
of
superstition
,
went
barefoote
,
the
which
is
imitated
by
the
Capuchins
and
other
Friars
,
as
if
any
worship
of
God
consisted
in
couering
or
baring
the
feete
.
The
same
Father
in
his
48.
Epistle
to
Vincentius
,
mocketh
at
the
Donatists
,
for
gathering
out
of
that
text
of
the
Canticles
,
Chap.
1.7
.
Tell
me
where
thou
feedest
at
noone
:
that
the
true
Church
remained
onely
in
Affrica
,
so
tying
it
to
one
place
:
and
do
not
the
Papists
in
like
manner
,
tye
the
Catholike
Church
,
whose
bounds
stretcheth
to
all
places
and
times
,
to
Rome
?
Calling
it
Romish
Catholike
:
which
is
asmuch
to
say
,
as
particular
vniuersall
.
The
Pelagians
,
whose
heresie
was
the
very
bane
of
Christianity
,
and
the
canker
of
our
Redemption
,
are
reuiued
in
the
Papacy
,
and
that
in
such
sort
,
that
a
man
may
see
them
as
it
were
liuing
in
their
persons
,
and
their
heresies
in
their
doctrines
.
For
they
taught
,
first
,
that
Adam
had
dyed
by
the
condition
of
his
nature
,
though
he
had
not
sinned
:
which
very
opinion
is
auouched
by
Augustinus
Steuchus
writing
vpon
Genesis
,
Aug.
de
haeres
.
cap.
88.
without
any
disapprobation
,
or
condemnation
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
for
he
saith
,
that
infants
dye
though
they
be
without
sinne
.
Secondly
,
they
taught
,
that
infants
are
borne
without
originall
sinne
,
and
in
the
same
estate
wherein
Adam
stood
before
his
fall
,
and
that
sinne
is
not
borne
with
a
man
by
nature
,
but
receiued
into
man
by
will
,
&c
:
as
S.
Augustine
at
large
declareth
in
his
bookes
written
of
that
subiect
.
Aug.
de
peccato
originis
cont
Pelag.
et
Celest
lib.
2.
c.
1
,
6
,
13
And
doth
not
Pighius
maintaine
the
same
opinions
in
his
bookes
of
controuersies
dedicated
to
Pope
Paul
the
third
,
where
he
also
directly
confuteth
S.
Augustine
?
his
Pelagianisme
in
this
point
will
be
euident
to
him
that
will
Pighius
cont.
1.
de
peccat
.
orig.
take
the
paines
to
read
his
towne
booke
:
neither
was
this
doctrine
of
his
condemned
,
but
rather
approued
by
the
Councill
of
Trent
,
as
both
their
deepe
silence
of
it
,
and
also
their
owne
purging
Indexes
set
forth
by
the
authority
of
the
said
Councill
,
do
beare
sufficient
witnesse
:
Indices
Expo●g
Hispan
.
f.
124.
&
126.
for
thereby
they
were
authorized
to
raze
out
of
their
owne
Writers
,
all
such
sentences
as
seeme
to
oppugne
this
hereticall
Doctrine
.
As
for
example
:
these
out
of
Ferus
writings
vpon
Mat.
12.33
.
Christ
heere
pronounceth
plainly
,
that
wee
are
all
by
nature
euill
Trees
.
And
vpon
Iohn
1.12
.
By
this
speech
,
Christ
condemneth
our
old
natiuity
,
and
consequently
all
the
powers
of
Nature
that
are
transfused
into
vs
by
naturall
generation
.
And
also
those
words
which
he
addeth
touching
spirituall
regeneration
;
to
wit
,
that
it
proceedeth
neyther
from
the
holinesse
,
nor
from
humane
reason
,
nor
from
the
wisedome
of
the
flesh
,
but
solely
from
the
will
,
purpose
,
and
election
of
God
,
with
infinite
other
sentences
of
like
nature
both
in
him
,
and
other
Authors
.
Besides
that
,
Aug.
cont
.
Iulian
.
they
teach
,
that
the
Virgin
Mary
was
conceiued
without
originall
sinne
,
who
notwithstanding
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
she
was
the
daughter
of
Adam
.
Thirdly
,
they
hold
,
that
Concupiscence
,
especially
that
which
remayneth
after
B●ptisme
,
is
no
sinne
:
which
same
opinion
is
maintained
by
the
Councill
of
Trent
.
Fourthly
,
Concil.
Trident
Sess.
5.
from
these
same
Heretikes
:
they
haue
deriued
their
doctrine
of
Free-will
,
to
wit
,
that
a
man
hath
power
in
himselfe
,
to
desire
and
effect
his
owne
conuersion
,
onely
by
an
externall
coadiution
of
Grace
,
which
he
may
admit
or
resist
at
his
pleasure
.
Thus
the
Pelagians
,
and
thus
the
Papists
,
Aug.
epist.
89.
&
lib.
de
grat
.
as
is
to
bee
seene
in
their
writings
.
Lastly
,
the
same
doctrines
which
were
taught
by
the
Pelagians
,
touching
the
merite
of
Workes
,
Iustification
,
and
Predestination
,
are
retained
to
the
full
in
the
Church
of
Rome
at
this
day
.
The
Eutychians
hold
,
that
the
humanity
of
Christ
was
in
euery
place
:
and
is
not
this
the
opinion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
when
they
affirme
,
that
Christs
body
may
be
locally
in
two
places
at
one
instant
,
to
wit
,
in
heauen
and
in
earth
?
for
if
it
can
be
in
two
places
at
once
,
by
the
same
reason
,
it
may
be
in
infinite
places
.
Aug.
de
haeres
.
cap.
39.
The
Heretikes
called
Angelici
,
adored
the
Angels
;
so
also
by
their
example
doe
the
Papists
.
The
Collyridians
whose
heresie
is
described
and
confuted
by
Epiphanius
,
Epip
.
haeres.
79
Osorius
concio
in
festo
assump
bea●●
Maria.
laide
the
foundation
of
that
Idolatrie
which
is
committed
in
Popery
towards
the
blessed
Virgin
,
which
is
so
grosse
,
that
they
make
no
difficulty
to
equall
her
with
God
,
Clarus
Bonarseius
altas
Carol
.
Scriban
.
Iesuita
.
and
her
milke
with
Christs
blood
:
They
shame
not
to
say
,
that
shee
is
as
good
a
Mother
,
as
God
is
a
Father
;
and
that
she
and
her
Sonne
redeemed
the
world
with
one
heart
,
as
Adam
and
Eue
lost
it
with
one
Apple
.
And
as
the
Collyridians
offered
Cakes
vnto
her
,
so
they
offer
Prayers
,
Incense
,
Wax
candles
,
with
many
other
gifts
.
Lastly
,
the
Gnosimaches
,
certaine
Heretikes
of
whom
Damascent
maketh
mention
,
condemned
all
manner
of
studie
and
learning
in
Christians
,
and
gaue
the
same
rule
to
a
certaine
order
of
Friars
in
Popery
called
Ignorantes
,
whose
profession
is
ignorance
,
as
also
to
that
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
that
ignorance
is
the
Mother
of
Deuotion
,
and
that
to
know
least
,
is
best
of
all
.
4
Thus
wee
see
,
that
Popery
is
no
better
then
a
hotch-potch
of
Heresies
,
and
therefore
in
that
regard
of
their
falling
from
the
pure
doctrine
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
into
these
foule
Heresies
which
ouerth
ow
the
Faith
,
they
are
guilty
of
this
Apostacy
spoken
of
by
S.
Paul
.
I
confesse
,
they
charge
vs
,
and
our
Religion
,
with
many
of
the
same
Heresies
;
but
how
maliciously
and
falsly
,
we
may
easily
iudge
by
these
few
examples
.
Bel.
de
notis
Eccles.
cap.
9.
Bellarmine
and
Saunders
,
with
others
affirme
,
that
we
hold
the
wicked
Heresie
of
Simon
Magus
,
who
said
,
That
a
man
was
saued
by
grace
,
and
not
by
iust
workes
:
but
the
same
Bellarmine
giueth
him
elfe
the
Lye
in
the
same
place
:
for
he
saith
,
that
the
Simonians
referred
not
saluation
to
the
grace
of
the
true
God
,
apprehended
by
faith
in
Christ
as
we
doe
,
but
to
the
grace
of
the
Magitian
Simon
,
who
vaunted
himselfe
for
God
:
answerable
to
that
of
Irenaeus
,
that
by
their
opinion
men
were
saued
by
the
grace
of
Simon
,
Irenaeus
lib.
1.
cap.
20.
and
not
by
iust
workes
.
And
yet
the
Iesuite
Feuardentius
writing
vpon
that
passage
of
Irenaeus
,
is
not
ashamed
(
so
seared
is
their
conscience
)
to
enroll
vs
vnder
this
Heresy
,
as
if
the
grace
of
God
,
were
the
grace
of
Simon
Magus
,
and
there
were
no
difference
betwixt
the
Sonne
of
God
the
Redeemer
of
the
world
,
and
a
notorious
Sorcerer
and
Impostor
.
But
heereby
they
shew
,
how
hatefull
and
odious
the
Doctrine
of
the
free
grace
of
Christ
,
is
to
these
sworne
seruants
of
Antichrist
.
Againe
,
Bellar.
de
notis
Eccles.
cap.
9.
how
impudently
doe
they
fasten
vpon
vs
the
blasphemy
of
Marcion
and
Florinus
,
to
wit
,
that
with
them
we
should
make
God
the
Authour
of
sinne
?
But
our
Doctrine
sheweth
,
how
much
we
detest
this
horrible
blasphemy
:
for
though
with
the
holy
Scripture
,
and
ancient
Doctors
of
the
Church
,
wee
acknowledge
that
God
ordereth
and
disposeth
to
his
owne
glory
the
sinnes
of
men
;
yet
farre
be
it
from
vs
,
as
it
is
,
to
accuse
him
for
the
Author
of
sinne
,
either
directly
,
or
by
any
true
consequence
.
For
sinne
is
to
be
considered
two
wayes
;
either
absolutely
in
it selfe
,
or
in
relation
to
some
other
thing
:
Now
we
expressely
teach
,
that
sinne
absolutely
commeth
from
the
efficient
cause
,
which
is
man
the
true
author
of
sinne
;
but
relatiuely
,
it
is
not
simply
directed
by
it
efficient
cause
,
but
by
the
prouidence
of
God
,
which
wisely
ordereth
both
euill
and
good
to
his
owne
ends
:
Aug.
de
gen
.
ad
lit
.
imperfect
cap.
5.
which
is
the
expresse
opinion
of
S.
Augustine
,
who
saith
;
There
are
some
things
which
God
both
maketh
and
ordereth
,
and
others
which
he
ordereth
onely
;
hee
maketh
the
iust
and
ordereth
them
too
;
but
sinners
as
they
are
sinners
,
he
maketh
not
,
but
onely
ordereth
.
Thus
Augustine
with
vs
,
and
with
him
and
vs
conspire
all
the
Fathers
,
and
most
of
their
owne
Doctors
,
as
is
plentifully
proued
by
our
writers
.
Vid.
Morton
in
Apol.
Cathol.
lib.
1.
cap.
25.
Againe
,
they
accuse
vs
of
Nouatianisme
,
and
why
?
Because
we
denie
Penance
to
be
a
Sacrament
:
not
considering
,
that
there
is
great
difference
betwixt
this
and
the
opinion
of
the
Neu●tians
,
Bellar.
Ibid.
which
denied
remission
of
sinnes
to
those
that
sinned
after
Bapti●me
,
though
they
repented
neuer
so
much
.
Againe
,
they
linke
vs
with
the
Manichees
for
denying
Free-will
;
and
yet
who
knoweth
not
,
that
the
Manichees
denyed
it
to
our
nature
,
wh●n
it
was
first
created
and
pure
,
and
wee
onely
to
nature
corrupted
:
they
tooke
away
all
libertie
of
doing
any
manner
of
good
whatsoeuer
,
and
we
onely
in
doing
spirituall
good
.
Further
,
they
lay
also
Donatisme
to
our
charge
,
as
if
we
held
with
them
,
that
the
Church
onely
consisted
of
iust
men
:
whereas
we
plainly
teach
,
that
though
to
the
inuisible
Church
belong
onely
the
elect
,
yet
in
the
visible
(
of
which
Donatus
meaneth
)
good
and
bad
are
mingled
together
,
as
Chaffe
and
Wheat
in
the
Barne
stoore
:
and
so
there
is
as
much
difference
betwixt
their
opinion
and
ours
,
as
betwixt
visible
and
inuisible
.
To
omit
all
the
rest
of
their
imputations
of
Heresie
vnto
vs
,
by
these
few
examples
we
may
iudge
,
how
in
hatred
to
our
Religion
,
they
make
no
conscience
to
slander
it
and
vs
,
though
neuer
so
palpably
falsly
,
according
to
the
old
Prouerbiall
precept
,
Calumniare
audacter
,
aliquid
adhaerebit
.
5.
Secondly
,
as
the
Church
of
Rome
is
thus
reuolted
from
Christ
,
so
is
it
from
it selfe
;
that
is
,
new
Rome
vnder
Antichrist
,
from
ancient
Rome
vnder
the
first
Byshops
;
and
the
Church
that
now
is
,
from
the
Church
that
then
was
,
and
from
the
faith
that
was
then
professed
:
so
that
there
is
no
more
likenesse
betwixt
them
,
then
is
betwixt
light
&
darkenesse
.
Let
vs
take
a
little
view
of
this
change
:
and
first
,
consider
but
that
excellent
Epistle
written
by
S.
Paul
to
the
Romanes
,
wherein
is
comprized
the
whole
faith
of
the
ancient
Church
of
Rome
.
Where
is
there
any
the
least
mention
either
of
the
Popes
primacy
,
or
of
Indulgences
,
or
of
the
inuocation
of
Saints
,
or
adoration
of
Images
,
or
vertue
of
Reliques
,
or
Monkish
sanctity
,
or
Purgatory
,
or
Transubstantiation
,
or
the
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
,
or
Auricular
confession
,
with
other
such
like
Doctrines
,
wherein
the
pyth
and
substance
of
their
Religion
consisteth
?
Is
it
likely
,
that
if
these
were
Doctrines
receiued
into
that
Church
,
the
Apostle
writing
vnto
it
,
would
not
haue
so
much
as
spoken
one
word
of
them
?
Nay
,
doe
they
not
directly
crosse
and
contradict
the
Apostle
by
many
of
their
Tenets
?
as
by
their
doctrine
of
Iustification
,
by
inherent
iustice
contrary
to
Rom.
1.17
.
and
4.6
.
and
inuocation
of
Saints
,
contrary
to
Rom.
10.13
.
and
satisfactions
and
merits
of
condignity
,
contrary
to
Rom.
8.18
?
Insomuch
,
that
the
Rhemists
are
constrained
to
admonish
their
Reader
,
that
if
any
thing
in
Pauls
Epistles
seeme
to
sound
contrary
to
the
faith
of
the
Catholike
(
that
is
,
in
their
presumption
,
the
Romane
)
Church
,
hee
ought
to
perswade
himselfe
,
that
he
swarueth
from
the
true
sence
of
the
place
.
As
if
the
Apostle
should
speake
one
thing
,
&
mean
another
;
or
auouch
one
thing
in
word
,
and
condemne
the
same
in
sence
:
an
imputation
which
none
but
blasphemy
could
lay
vpon
him
.
So
that
whether
we
respect
the
Apostles
omission
of
their
superstitions
,
or
their
contradicting
of
his
Doctrines
,
it
cannot
bee
denied
,
but
that
the
face
and
substance
of
their
Religion
is
changed
from
that
it
was
at
that
time
.
Secondly
,
if
we
compare
the
Doctrine
of
the
auncient
Byshops
of
Rome
,
with
the
decisions
of
the
moderne
Popes
,
and
of
the
Councill
of
Trent
,
this
will
appeare
more
cleare
.
For
example
:
Eleutherius
Bishop
of
Rome
,
Eleuther
.
epist.
ad
Lucium
Reg.
Britan.
being
consulted
by
Lucius
the
King
of
Britaine
newly
conuerted
,
by
what
rules
or
lawes
hee
should
gouerne
the
Church
,
answered
;
That
he
had
in
his
Kingdome
both
the
Testaments
(
vtramque
paginam
)
and
that
he
ought
by
his
Councell
to
take
his
direction
from
them
,
for
he
was
Gods
Vicar
in
his
Kingdome
.
But
the
Pope
now
stiling
himselfe
Christs
onely
Vicar
on
earth
,
denieth
that
any
such
power
appertaineth
to
secular
Kings
,
to
dispose
of
any
matters
of
the
Church
,
and
calleth
them
intruders
that
take
any
such
power
vpon
them
.
It
is
a
Decree
of
Anacletus
,
and
after
him
of
Calixtus
,
Dist.
96.
si
Imperato
.
Dist.
1.
Episcop.
&
2
peracta
.
Concil
Trident
sess.
6.
can.
8.
That
the
consecration
being
finished
,
all
ought
to
participate
of
the
Sacrament
,
vnlesse
they
w●ll
be
excluded
from
the
Church
assemblies
.
But
the
Romane
Church
that
now
is
,
hath
decreed
it
lawfull
for
the
Priests
to
communicate
alone
,
the
people
standing
by
,
and
looking
on
;
as
if
that
which
is
done
by
the
Priest
,
were
sufficient
for
them
.
Iulius
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
De
consecrat.
●ist.
2
〈◊〉
o●●re
.
disallowed
the
dipping
of
the
bread
into
the
wine
,
as
contrary
to
the
Gospell
,
where
the
bread
and
wine
are
distinguished
and
set
apart
from
each
other
in
expresse
words
:
but
the
moderne
Church
of
Rome
alloweth
the
Priest
to
dippe
the
third
part
of
the
Host
in
the
cup
,
Breuiar
.
in
Canon
missae
.
Gelas
.
cont
.
Eutich
.
&
Nestor
and
prayeth
,
that
this
mixture
may
be
auayleable
to
saluation
.
It
was
the
opinion
of
Gelasius
a
Byshoppe
of
Rome
,
that
an
image
and
similitude
of
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
is
celebrated
in
the
Sacrament
,
and
that
the
substance
and
nature
of
Bread
and
wine
doth
not
cease
;
at
which
sentence
,
Cardinall
Contarenus
was
astonished
in
the
conference
at
Ratisbone
,
Chem
Exam.
Con●●l
●rident
.
de
transub●t
.
as
witnesseth
Chemnitius
:
but
now
,
the
Pope
counteth
this
an
Heresie
,
and
them
Heretikes
that
hold
the
substance
of
the
Bread
and
Wine
to
remaine
after
consecration
,
and
not
to
be
changed
into
the
very
body
and
blood
of
Christ
.
Pelagius
the
first
,
ordained
a
married
man
Bishop
in
Syracusa
,
Dist.
28
de
S●rac●●
.
with
this
caution
onely
,
that
hee
should
not
transferre
the
goods
of
the
Church
to
his
wife
and
children
:
but
now
the
Church
of
Rome
cannot
in
any
case
endure
married
Byshops
,
Bel.
〈◊〉
Clericis
,
lib.
1.
cap.
19.
not
least
the
goodes
of
the
Church
should
be
embezeled
,
(
for
this
is
an
ordinary
practi●e
with
the
Popes
themselues
,
to
prostitute
the
Church
goodes
to
their
Bastards
,
Nephewes
and
Kindred
;
)
but
for
the
impuritie
and
pollution
of
marriage
estate
,
which
(
they
say
)
cannot
agree
with
the
holinesse
of
the
sacerdotall
order
.
De
consecr.
●●st
.
2
comperimus
.
Gelasius
againe
forbad
the
superstition
of
receiuing
one
part
of
the
Sacrament
without
the
other
,
saying
;
That
eyther
the
whole
must
be
receyued
of
all
,
or
not
receyued
at
all
:
and
that
a
diuision
of
one
and
the
same
mystery
could
not
bee
made
without
great
sacriledge
;
Concil.
Trident
Sess.
5.
Can.
2.
but
the
Church
of
Rome
now
is
so
farre
from
condemning
such
diuision
as
sacriledge
,
that
they
pretend
many
causes
and
reasons
why
it
ought
to
be
so
;
and
pronounceth
Anathema
to
all
that
condemne
the
Church
of
erring
heerein
.
Leo
the
first
speaking
of
Martyrs
,
Leo
,
Ep●st
81.
saith
;
That
they
receyued
,
&
not
gaue
crownes
:
and
that
from
their
constancie
arose
examples
of
Patience
,
and
not
guifts
of
Iustice
,
and
that
their
deaths
were
peculiar
to
themselues
,
not
satisfactorie
for
others
;
seeing
amongst
all
the
sonnes
of
men
,
onely
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
was
,
in
whom
all
are
crucified
,
all
dead
,
all
buried
,
and
all
risen
againe
.
Bel
de
Indulg
.
lib.
1.
cap.
2.
But
the
moderne
Church
of
Rome
,
cleane
contrarie
auouch
the
super-abounding
passions
and
satisfactions
of
the
Saints
,
to
supply
the
necessity
and
want
of
others
,
and
to
merit
for
them
the
relaxation
and
remission
of
their
debt
.
The
same
Leo
professed
his
obedience
to
the
Emperours
Edicts
,
and
the
like
did
Agatho
after
him
,
to
Constantine
.
Leo
,
Epist.
16.
Constantinop
.
syn
.
6
act
4.
in
Epist.
Agathor
.
But
now
the
Pope
challengeth
obedience
from
the
Emperour
,
calleth
him
his
Man
,
and
exacteth
of
him
an
Oath
of
fidelitie
.
In
briefe
,
Gregory
the
Great
denied
all
merit
of
workes
,
Greg.
Mag.
moral
,
lib.
9.
cap.
1
&
14.
●aying
,
That
our
iustice
if
it
were
districtly
iudged
,
would
be
conuinced
as
vniust
.
Againe
he
said
,
That
the
holie
Communion
,
was
called
Missa
,
a
Masse
,
Idem
,
E●ist
.
lib.
6.
Epist.
30.
&
lib.
4
Ep
st
.
32.36
,
38.
because
they
that
did
communicate
were
by
the
Deacon
sent
out
of
doores
;
and
that
except
this
were
performed
,
the
Masse
was
not
rightly
celebrated
.
And
lastly
,
he
affirmed
him
to
be
the
fore-runner
of
Antichrist
,
that
styled
himselfe
vniuersall
Byshop
.
All
which
things
are
directly
contradicted
by
the
Pope
,
Corc.
Trident.
sess.
6.
cap.
●6
.
and
the
Church
of
Rome
:
for
they
ascribe
vnto
their
owne
workes
and
iustice
a
merit
of
condiguity
,
and
a
perfection
proportionable
to
the
Law
:
they
celebrate
the
Eucharist
by
the
Priest
alone
,
and
yet
dismisse
not
the
people
:
and
lastly
,
the
Pope
styleth
himselfe
Vniuersall
Bishop
,
and
saith
;
Rhemens
.
in
2.
Tim.
4.8
.
That
it
is
of
the
necessity
of
saluation
for
euerie
soule
to
bee
subiect
vnto
him
.
All
which
great
change
considered
,
Extrac
.
de
maior
&
obed.
C.
vnam
Sanctam
.
who
can
but
confesse
,
that
the
moderne
Romane
Church
,
is
not
the
same
with
that
which
was
of
old
,
but
is
reuolted
from
it
;
and
that
if
those
ancient
Pastors
of
that
Church
were
the
true
Bishops
and
seruants
of
Christ
,
then
must
they
that
haue
thus
departed
from
their
faith
and
holinesse
,
needes
be
the
true
Antichrist
in
solide
,
that
is
,
contrary
to
Christ
and
his
truth
?
6.
Thirdly
,
that
we
may
more
fully
vnderstand
that
this
Apostacie
whereof
we
accuse
the
Papacie
,
is
a
iust
imputation
;
we
must
consider
how
those
Doctrines
which
are
set
downe
in
holy
Scripture
as
expresse
markes
thereof
,
do
properly
and
fitly
agree
vnto
the
Church
of
Rome
.
For
albeit
this
Antichristian
reuolt
doth
in
generall
spread
it selfe
ouer
the
whole
body
of
Christian
Religion
,
yet
the
Spirit
of
God
hath
marked
out
certaine
particular
Doctrines
,
which
are
most
notorious
in
that
mysterie
of
iniquity
,
and
whereby
we
may
iudge
of
the
rest
.
These
Doctrines
are
in
number
three
;
two
whereof
are
expressed
by
Saint
Paul
,
1
Tim.
4.1.2.3
.
to
wit
,
the
prohibition
of
marriage
,
and
the
abstayning
from
certaine
meates
,
which
he
calleth
Doctrines
of
deuils
:
And
the
third
is
mentioned
by
S.
Iohn
,
1
Iohn
4.3
.
the
denying
of
Iesus
Christ
to
be
come
in
the
flesh
:
all
which
,
if
they
bee
found
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
it
cannot
be
denyed
,
but
that
they
are
guilty
of
this
Apostacy
.
7.
Touching
the
first
,
to
wit
,
the
prohibition
of
marriage
,
where
can
we
finde
this
marke
more
apparent
then
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
wherein
by
expresse
Lawes
&
decrees
it
is
prohibited
and
forbidden
?
For
as
Theodoret
well
obserueth
,
Theodor.
in
1.
Tim.
4.
The
Apostle
blames
not
single
life
or
continency
,
but
condemneth
them
that
by
publike
Law
constrain
men
to
follow
this
course
of
life
.
And
where
is
this
decree
but
in
the
Papacie
?
as
the
Law
of
Pope
Calixtus
inserted
into
the
Decretalles
doth
euidently
declare
.
So
that
they
are
not
content
with
Montanus
,
Dist.
26.
cat
.
presbyter●●
.
to
condemne
second
marriages
,
but
they
also
barre
their
Clergy
by
a
constrained
Vow
,
from
the
first
also
.
Which
Decree
of
theirs
,
is
both
contrary
to
the
Scripture
,
and
to
the
continued
practice
of
the
Church
,
till
Antichrist
began
to
reigne
therein
.
For
the
Scripture
commendeth
marriage
as
Gods
ordinance
,
and
as
an
holy
and
vndefiled
estate
,
and
permitteth
it
equall
to
all
men
,
so
that
they
marry
in
the
Lord
.
And
for
examples
,
were
Abraham
,
who
is
called
the
friend
of
God
,
and
father
of
the
faithfull
:
Moses
then
whom
no
man
was
more
faithfull
in
Gods
house
,
Esay
the
miracle
of
Prophets
,
Ezekiell
,
the
High-Priest
a
type
of
Christ
,
Zachary
and
Elizabeth
,
iust
persons
before
God
,
Peter
,
Paul
,
Phillip
,
with
thousands
more
of
godly
Bishops
and
Priests
,
Be
〈◊〉
de
Cler.
lib.
1
cap.
9.
D●cres
.
Greg.
de
Cler.
conuig
cap.
quod
ad
te
.
Campian
rat
.
4
that
suffered
martyrdome
for
Christ
,
were
they
,
I
say
,
lesse
holy
,
because
they
were
married
,
or
more
vnfit
for
sacred
Functions
?
This
is
to
condemne
the
generation
of
the
iust
,
and
to
giue
the
flat
lye
vnto
the
holie
Ghost
:
a
fit
practice
for
Antichrist
and
his
seruants
,
who
call
it
a
sacriledge
,
an
impuritie
,
and
an
abominable
act
,
and
incompatible
with
holy
orders
.
But
how
contrarie
doe
they
speake
and
decree
to
the
ancient
Church
?
The
great
Councill
of
Nice
consented
with
Paphnutius
,
that
the
familiaritie
betwixt
a
Priest
and
his
owne
wife
was
chastity
,
Socrat.
histor.
lib.
2.
cap.
8.
Concil.
Gangrens
.
can
.
4.
Chrysost.
in
tot
.
hom.
2.
as
Socrates
reporteth
:
and
the
Councill
of
Gangrene
strooke
him
with
Anathema
that
held
that
a
married
Priest
ought
not
to
offer
.
S.
Chrysostome
thought
marriage
so
honourable
an
estate
,
that
a
man
with
it
might
ascend
to
the
sacred
Episcopall
Chaire
.
And
Ignatius
before
all
these
affirmeth
,
Ignat.
epist.
ad
Philadelph
.
That
if
any
m
n
call
the
lawfull
society
of
man
and
wise
,
corruption
and
pollution
,
he
hath
the
Apostate
Dracon
for
his
companion
.
But
that
which
me
thinkes
is
most
strange
of
all
is
this
,
that
the
Councill
of
Trent
speaking
of
the
Masse
,
saith
;
That
it
is
so
pure
a
sacrifice
,
that
no
vnworthinesse
nor
wickednesse
of
the
offerers
can
defile
it
;
and
therefore
,
let
a
Priest
bee
neuer
so
wicked
a
Fornicator
,
an
incestuous
person
,
a
Sodomite
,
a
periured
wretch
,
yet
none
of
these
foule
crimes
doe
make
him
vnfit
to
serue
at
the
Altar
,
or
any
wayes
impaire
the
vertue
of
the
Sacrifice
:
onely
marriage
ordained
of
God
makes
them
vnfit
,
and
the
seruice
vnprofitable
:
and
so
sacerdotall
purity
shall
not
be
polluted
by
the
workes
of
the
deuill
,
but
shall
be
by
the
ordinance
of
God.
Can
any
spirit
but
Antichrists
breath
out
this
impiety
?
Peccata
interdixit
Deus
,
non
matrimonia
(
saith
Saluianus
:
)
that
is
,
God
hath
forbidden
sinnes
,
not
marriages
:
but
these
men
allow
that
which
God
forbids
,
sinnes
;
and
forbid
that
which
God
alloweth
,
marriage
.
I
know
their
scape-hole
here
is
,
that
they
do
not
condemne
marriage
simply
as
euill
,
which
Tatian
,
Marcion
,
and
Manichee
did
;
and
which
is
it
that
the
Apostle
speaketh
against
,
but
onely
respectiuely
vnto
holy
Orders
.
To
which
I
answer
fiue
things
:
First
,
that
it
is
impiety
to
forbid
marriage
in
any
sort
whatsoeuer
,
whether
absolutely
,
or
in
some
respect
,
seeing
that
it
dependeth
not
vpon
any
ordinance
of
man
,
but
is
the
gift
and
vocation
of
God.
Secondly
,
that
S.
Paul
speaketh
generally
against
those
that
prohibit
marriage
without
any
such
distinction
:
and
therefore
to
restraine
his
speech
,
is
to
wrest
the
Scripture
,
and
to
limit
the
sence
thereof
to
our
owne
vnderstanding
,
which
is
an
intollerable
iniury
to
the
Spirit
of
God
himselfe
,
especially
there
being
no
other
place
of
Scripture
,
whereby
that
distinction
may
be
iustified
.
Thirdly
,
that
their
distinction
being
admitted
,
yet
they
are
not
thereby
cleared
from
this
imputation
:
for
with
those
fore-named
Heretikes
,
they
absolutely
condemne
marriage
as
an
impure
and
vncleane
thing
.
Bellar.
de
Clericis
,
lib.
1.
c.
19
Bellarmine
deliuereth
this
Doctrine
in
direct
words
,
when
he
sayth
,
That
in
the
coniugall
act
there
is
mixed
a
certaine
impurity
and
pollution
,
yea
in
the
very
Saints
themselues
:
and
therefore
Pope
Siricius
,
and
after
him
Pope
Innocent
,
to
prooue
the
vnlawfulnesse
of
Priests
marriages
alledge
these
texts
of
Scripture
.
Dist.
●2
.
cap.
propos●●●sti
.
Titus
1.15
.
To
them
that
are
defiled
and
vnbeleeuing
,
nothing
is
pure
,
but
euen
their
minde
and
conscience
is
defiled
.
And
againe
,
that
they
that
are
in
the
fl●sh
cannot
please
God
,
Rom.
8.8
.
So
that
though
they
prohibit
marriage
onely
to
some
sort
of
people
,
to
wit
,
the
Clergy
;
yet
their
reason
why
they
do
so
,
is
,
because
it
is
in
it selfe
an
vncleane
acte
.
Fourthly
,
the
Manichees
did
not
condemne
marriage
in
all
,
but
onely
in
those
whom
they
called
their
elect
;
as
the
Papists
also
do
onely
to
their
Priests
.
Lastly
,
the
horrible
fruites
not
onely
of
Adulteries
and
Fornications
,
but
also
of
Sodomiticall
abominations
and
murthers
that
haue
sprung
from
this
roote
of
Celebacy
(
which
he
that
desireth
to
take
notice
of
,
may
reade
elsewhere
at
large
discouered
)
doe
manifestly
euince
,
that
it
is
indeede
a
Doctrine
of
diuels
,
as
S.
Paul
calleth
it
,
and
an
euident
marke
of
the
Apostacie
of
the
Church
of
Rome
from
the
truth
.
8
The
second
marke
of
this
Apostacie
,
is
,
the
prohibition
of
meates
,
which
God
hath
created
to
be
receyued
with
Thankesgiuing
:
which
marke
is
most
expresse
and
notorious
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
For
it
hath
forbidden
by
Law
,
that
which
God
by
Law
ordained
;
to
wit
,
the
free
vse
of
the
creatures
,
restraining
it
by
certaine
times
and
differences
at
their
pleasure
,
and
forbidding
some
at
all
times
,
and
all
at
some
times
,
to
abstaine
from
some
kinde
of
meates
.
Their
shift
to
auoid
this
marke
,
is
;
That
they
do
not
command
abstinence
from
meats
as
if
they
were
vncleane
of
their
owne
nature
,
which
was
the
opinion
of
the
Marcionites
,
Eucratites
,
and
Manichees
,
but
onely
in
respect
of
religion
and
deuotion
,
which
by
such
abstinence
is
much
furthered
and
encreased
.
To
which
I
answer
,
that
though
they
neuer
so
much
abhorre
the
Heresie
of
these
forenamed
Heretikes
;
yet
they
fall
into
that
of
Montanus
and
Eustathius
,
who
held
the
same
opinion
of
Fasting
,
that
themselues
now
do
;
and
were
therefore
condemned
by
the
whole
Church
,
Eus.
hist.
lib.
5.
cap.
16.
as
Eusebius
witnesseth
.
For
Popish
Fastes
are
prescribed
by
publike
authoritie
and
law
,
and
so
they
are
no
more
arbitrarie
,
but
necessarie
.
And
Montanus
Fasts
are
of
the
same
nature
,
for
he
was
the
first
that
prescribed
lawes
of
Fasting
,
for
which
he
was
condemned
of
the
ancient
Church
,
as
witnesse
both
Eusebius
,
Idem
,
lib.
5.
cap.
15.
Socrates
,
S.
Augustine
,
Theodoret
,
with
diuers
others
.
Socrates
his
words
are
these
,
Socrat.
hist.
lib.
6.
cap.
21.
after
he
had
largely
discoursed
of
the
varieties
of
the
Lent
fast
in
seuerall
Churches
,
hee
thus
concludes
:
It
is
manifest
that
the
Apostles
permitted
free
liberty
of
Fasting
to
euery
mans
minde
and
choice
,
that
euerie
man
might
do
that
which
is
good
,
without
impulsion
by
feare
or
necessity
.
But
S.
Augustine
is
more
plaine
,
when
he
saith
,
Aug.
epist.
86.
&
cont
Faustum
.
Theodor.
hist.
sanct.
patrum
cap.
3.
That
he
found
in
Scripture
that
we
ought
to
Fast
,
but
that
it
was
defined
by
no
precept
of
the
Lord
or
his
Apostles
,
what
dayes
wee
ought
,
and
what
we
ought
not
to
Fast
.
Secondly
,
the
Papistes
auow
,
that
meats
of
themselues
are
not
vncleane
:
the
same
did
the
Montanists
,
Tertul.
de
ieiunio
.
Cester
Euchir
.
cap.
16.
Tertul.
de
ieiunio
,
cap.
15.
Bellar.
de
bon
oper.
in
part
.
lib.
2.
cap.
8.
as
may
appeare
out
of
Tertullian
Montanizing
in
his
booke
of
Fasting
.
Thirdly
,
the
Church
of
Rome
doth
not
absolutely
prohibit
any
meate
,
but
onely
suspendeth
the
vse
of
some
for
a
time
.
So
likewise
saith
Tertullian
in
the
name
of
all
the
Montanists
:
Wee
abstaine
from
meats
,
we
do
not
reiect
them
,
but
differ
them
.
Fourthly
,
the
Church
of
Rome
prescribes
fasting
,
and
the
choice
of
meats
,
as
a
seruice
of
God
,
and
a
part
of
his
worship
.
So
also
saide
Montanus
:
Our
Fastings
are
seruices
of
God
,
and
ought
to
bee
performed
to
God
alone
.
Lastly
,
the
Papists
teach
,
that
by
their
Fastings
they
appease
God
,
satisfie
for
their
sinnes
,
obtaine
releefe
in
distresses
,
and
merit
heauen
:
And
doth
not
Montanus
his
paraclete
say
the
same
?
when
he
affirmeth
,
That
Fasting
can
do
much
with
God
,
and
that
God
is
satisfied
by
it
,
and
originall
sinne
abolished
,
and
our
saluation
re-kindled
,
which
is
extinguished
by
fulnesse
,
yea
,
that
the
prerogatiue
of
it
is
so
great
,
that
it
maketh
God
cohabite
with
man
,
as
like
with
like
.
By
all
which
,
it
is
easie
to
conclude
,
that
the
Romish
Fasts
are
deriued
from
Montanus
,
and
that
he
layed
the
foundation
,
and
these
haue
reared
vp
the
building
of
that
superstition
.
And
therefore
seeing
the
ancient
Church
condemned
the
error
of
Montanus
in
this
point
,
and
the
Montanists
defended
it
by
the
same
argument
which
the
Papists
now
do
;
their
opinion
and
practice
being
all
one
in
effect
,
I
see
not
how
they
can
cleere
themselues
from
the
same
censure
and
guilt
.
Nay
,
I
peremptorily
affirme
,
that
they
farre
exceed
the
Montanistes
in
this
superstition
,
and
that
in
two
respects
.
First
,
because
Montanus
though
he
prescribed
lawes
of
Fasting
,
yet
the
penalty
of
them
was
onely
this
;
that
they
accounted
the
violaters
of
those
lawes
not
Heretikes
and
Apostates
from
the
Faith
,
but
onely
lesse
holy
,
and
Psychici
,
that
is
,
carnal
men
:
whereas
amongst
the
Papists
,
he
is
esteemed
vncleane
and
an
Heretike
,
and
worse
then
any
Iew
,
that
eateth
flesh
on
a
Fasting
day
;
wherein
,
they
shake
hands
with
Manichees
.
Secondly
,
the
Montanists
vndertooke
this
exercise
of
Fasting
,
Aug.
con
.
Faust
Manich.
lib.
30.
cap.
5.
edomandi
corporis
causa
,
for
the
taming
of
fleshly
lustes
,
as
S.
Augustine
confesseth
;
and
therefore
they
abstained
not
onely
from
flesh
,
but
from
Wine
,
Fruites
,
many
kindes
of
Fish
,
and
all
delightfull
meates
,
that
might
any
way
pamper
or
please
the
body
:
but
the
Popish
Fasts
permit
all
delicate
viands
and
iunkets
,
that
either
Sea
or
Land
can
affoord
,
flesh
onely
excepted
,
as
infected
with
an
vncleane
spirit
.
They
glut
themselues
with
the
most
exquisite
and
rich
Wines
,
with
the
most
rare
and
delicate
Fishes
of
all
sorts
,
with
sawces
of
rarest
Cookery
,
with
Fruites
,
Spices
,
Preserues
,
Confections
,
and
Broaths
,
as
excellent
as
the
Art
of
the
Apothecary
,
or
of
the
Kitchin
,
can
affoord
.
So
that
one
did
not
without
cause
merrily
say
,
That
he
had
rather
be
a
guest
at
their
fasts
,
then
at
the
most
plentifull
feasts
of
other
men
.
And
thus
(
forsooth
)
they
seeke
to
tame
their
flesh
by
their
Fasting
,
and
to
quench
the
lusts
thereof
by
such
prouocations
as
Nature
cannot
affoord
better
and
stronger
:
insomuch
,
that
Plutarch
calleth
Gluttons
by
the
name
of
Fish-eaters
.
Plutarch
Symposiac
.
lib.
4.
q.
4.
And
thus
is
Montanus
left
behinde
the
Papists
,
as
a
Nouice
in
comparison
of
themselues
,
who
in
this
last
point
rather
resemble
the
damned
Manichees
then
the
Montanists
,
as
we
may
read
at
large
in
S.
Augustine
,
Aug.
de
morib
.
Manich.
lib.
2.
cap.
13.
in
his
booke
concerning
the
manners
of
those
Heretikes
.
And
so
I
leaue
the
Church
of
Rome
branded
also
with
this
second
marke
of
the
Apostacy
.
9.
The
third
marke
of
this
reuolt
is
out
of
S.
Iohns
Epistle
,
chap.
4.3
.
and
that
is
,
to
deny
Iesus
Christ
to
bee
come
in
the
flesh
;
which
though
it
hath
bene
literally
verified
in
diuers
Popes
that
were
ranke
Atheists
,
and
mocke-Gods
,
as
in
Pope
Leo
by
name
,
who
called
the
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
,
a
Fable
,
to
Cardinall
Bembus
;
and
in
a
number
of
their
Prelates
and
Priests
,
which
haue
ordinarily
belched
out
the
like
Blasphemies
:
As
of
one
for
example
,
that
hauing
preached
of
the
passion
of
Christ
,
so
passionately
,
that
hee
made
his
Auditors
to
weepe
;
presently
comforted
them
with
this
exhortation
:
Oh
weepe
not
,
for
peraduenture
this
is
not
true
.
Yet
let
that
be
granted
vnto
them
which
they
challenge
,
to
wit
,
that
in
word
they
do
confesse
Iesus
Christ
to
be
come
in
the
flesh
;
and
then
what
is
that
to
the
clearing
of
them
from
this
marke
?
For
,
as
S.
Augustine
noteth
,
Aug.
tract.
6.
in
epist.
Iohannis
.
all
the
grand
Heretikes
that
euer
were
in
the
Church
,
would
confesse
as
much
;
and
so
doth
Mahomet
in
his
Alcharon
,
whom
diuers
Doctrines
of
the
Church
of
Rome
designe
for
the
great
Antichrist
:
and
yet
who
knoweth
not
,
but
that
by
consequence
and
in
effect
they
deny
him
,
albeit
in
word
they
confesse
him
?
So
likewise
doth
the
Church
of
Rome
by
consequent
,
deny
the
comming
of
Iesus
Christ
in
the
flesh
,
because
they
deny
the
vertue
and
efficacy
of
his
comming
,
and
the
end
for
which
hee
came
:
for
to
take
away
the
end
of
a
thing
,
is
to
take
away
the
thing
it selfe
,
and
to
make
it
ydle
and
vaine
,
which
is
all
one
as
if
it
were
not
.
Thus
the
Apostle
reasons
when
he
saith
,
Gal.
2.21
.
If
righteousnesse
bee
by
the
Law
,
Christ
is
dead
in
vaine
,
that
is
,
by
consequent
,
not
dead
at
all
,
for
he
could
not
dye
in
vaine
.
And
Gal.
5.4
.
Christ
is
made
of
none
effect
in
regard
of
you
that
will
bee
iustified
by
the
Law.
How
of
none
effect
?
but
because
the
end
for
which
he
came
,
is
annihilated
.
Now
,
what
is
the
end
of
the
comming
of
our
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
in
the
flesh
,
but
to
bee
Sauiour
of
the
world
,
as
the
name
Iesus
importeth
,
and
to
bee
the
King
,
Priest
,
and
Prophet
of
the
Church
,
as
is
intimated
by
the
name
Christ
,
which
is
Nomen
officij
,
a
name
importing
his
office
?
Now
both
these
ends
are
denied
in
the
Papacy
,
and
therefore
they
must
needs
be
guilty
of
denying
Christ
to
be
come
in
the
flesh
.
10.
Touching
the
first
end
,
which
is
to
be
the
Sauiour
of
the
world
;
doe
they
not
destroy
that
,
when
they
make
so
many
Sauiours
besides
Christ
,
as
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
the
Saints
,
to
whom
in
expresse
words
they
ascribe
this
title
of
Sauiour
,
as
is
to
be
seene
in
many
of
their
prayers
vnto
them
found
in
their
Breuiaries
?
and
not
onely
so
,
but
also
make
themselues
halfe
Sauiours
of
themselues
,
by
mixing
their
owne
merits
with
the
merits
of
Christ
,
and
their
owne
satisfactions
with
his
,
making
both
together
the
ioynt
cause
of
our
saluation
,
which
is
the
precise
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
as
their
bookes
witnesse
:
as
also
when
they
teach
,
that
wee
are
iustified
by
our
owne
inherent
righteousnesse
,
wrought
in
vs
partly
by
Gods
grace
,
and
partly
by
our
owne
free
will
,
which
they
say
,
is
able
either
to
admit
or
exclude
the
grace
of
God
comming
to
conuert
vs
.
Is
not
this
to
deny
Christ
to
be
Iesus
?
For
if
he
be
not
a
Iesus
alone
,
he
is
no
Iesus
at
all
.
And
for
the
second
end
,
they
deny
him
also
to
be
Christ
:
For
they
make
the
Pope
the
head
of
the
Church
,
and
attribute
vnto
him
an
infinite
and
an
vnlimited
power
to
rule
ouer
mens
consciences
,
to
prescribe
Lawes
to
the
Church
,
to
dispense
with
the
Law
of
God
,
to
be
free
from
error
,
and
to
do
what
he
list
:
And
thus
they
rob
Christ
of
his
Kingly
Office
,
and
giue
it
to
the
Pope
.
And
for
his
Priesthood
,
do
they
not
also
take
that
from
him
,
by
ordaining
a
new
Priesthood
of
Popish
shauelings
,
that
haue
power
to
make
their
Maker
,
and
to
offer
him
vp
vnto
God
,
and
a
new
sacrifice
in
the
Masse
for
the
remission
of
sinnes
,
both
of
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
and
that
without
shedding
of
bloud
,
without
which
the
Scripture
saith
plainly
,
that
there
is
no
remission
?
And
do
they
not
intrude
the
Saints
into
his
Office
of
Mediation
,
and
euery
particular
man
into
his
Office
of
Satisfaction
;
and
dead
creatures
,
as
holy
Water
,
holy
Lambes
,
holy
Beads
,
&c.
into
his
Office
of
purification
of
sinnes
?
And
lastly
,
touching
his
Propheticall
Office
,
that
they
also
depriue
him
of
,
by
adding
to
the
holy
Scripture
their
owne
traditions
,
which
they
make
of
equall
dignity
and
authoritie
with
the
word
of
God
,
by
teaching
the
Scripture
to
bee
an
vnperfect
rule
of
it selfe
,
and
of
no
credit
without
the
authority
of
the
Church
,
yea
no
better
then
a
nose
of
wax
,
or
a
rule
of
lead
;
by
detracting
from
the
Scripture
some
parts
thereof
,
and
appropriating
to
the
Pope
the
onely
key
of
interpretation
.
Thus
they
deny
the
ends
why
Christ
came
in
the
flesh
,
and
consequently
deny
him
to
be
come
.
11.
But
that
they
may
be
left
without
excuse
,
will
you
see
the
height
of
their
impiety
in
this
kinde
?
It
is
in
the
blasphemous
and
abominable
questions
which
their
Schoolmen
make
about
Christs
incarnation
.
Bonauent.
in
3.
Sent.
dist.
4.
Bonauenture
mooueth
this
question
,
Whether
the
Virgin
Mary
merited
to
conceiue
Christ
in
her
wombe
,
or
whether
her
conception
was
onely
the
gift
of
diuine
Grace
?
and
answereth
thereunto
,
that
shee
merited
by
congruity
,
in
regard
of
her
super-excellent
humility
,
purity
,
and
goodnesse
,
to
bee
the
mother
of
Christ
before
his
Incarnation
;
but
after
her
Annunciation
,
that
shee
merited
by
condignity
,
to
be
ouer-shadowed
and
ingrossed
by
the
vertue
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
I
omit
the
vnchaste
discourses
that
they
make
of
her
conception
,
least
in
reporting
them
I
should
both
dishonour
my
Sauiour
,
and
giue
iust
offence
to
Christian
eares
.
Another
of
the
same
stampe
and
ranke
,
thus
discourseth
:
Baralet
.
ser.
s●l
.
229.
col.
4.
The
Fathers
(
saith
he
)
of
the
first
Age
,
to
wit
,
Adam
,
Enoch
,
Noah
,
&c.
longing
for
the
comming
of
Christ
in
the
Flesh
,
earnestly
desired
of
God
the
accomplishment
of
his
promise
;
and
when
they
could
not
obtaine
it
by
their
owne
prayers
,
they
sent
vnto
him
their
Embassadors
the
Prophets
,
as
Moses
,
Dauid
,
Esay
,
with
the
rest
,
who
all
requested
this
fauour
at
Gods
hand
;
but
these
being
also
denied
,
they
then
sent
their
wiues
with
supplication
for
their
suite
,
as
Madame
Eue
,
Madame
Sarah
,
Madame
Rebecca
,
Madame
Iudith
,
Madame
Ester
,
which
all
receiued
their
answer
with
reproach
;
one
,
of
causing
her
husband
to
sinne
,
another
of
infidelity
,
the
third
of
partiality
to
her
children
,
the
fourth
of
murther
,
and
the
fift
of
vanity
;
and
therefore
were
reiected
as
vnworthie
to
obtaine
their
suite
.
At
last
,
was
sent
a
young
maid
of
foureteene
yeeres
olde
,
who
full
of
humility
and
shame
fastnesse
,
kneeled
downe
and
said
:
Oh
that
my
beloued
would
come
into
this
Garden
,
and
eate
of
the
fruite
thereof
:
[
This
Garden
was
the
Virgins
wombe
:
]
now
the
Sonne
of
God
hearing
these
words
,
said
vnto
his
Father
;
My
Father
,
I
haue
loued
this
Maid
from
my
youth
,
and
haue
sought
meanes
to
haue
her
my
spouse
.
Whereat
God
the
Father
presently
called
the
Angell
Gabriel
,
and
sent
him
to
Nazareth
vnto
Mary
,
with
Letters
of
credit
,
and
a
message
from
the
Father
,
that
he
had
chosen
her
to
be
his
Wife
;
and
from
the
Sonne
,
that
hee
had
chosen
her
to
be
his
Mother
,
and
from
the
holy
Ghost
,
that
he
had
chosen
her
to
be
his
habitation
;
and
with
these
letters
and
messages
,
Gabriel
descendeth
vnto
her
,
and
saith
as
it
is
in
the
Gospell
,
Aue
Maria
,
&c.
Now
Mary
hearing
these
words
of
the
Angell
,
was
troubled
,
and
calling
her
three
maydes
that
she
had
attending
vpon
her
,
to
wit
,
Prudence
,
Virginity
,
and
Humility
,
asked
their
opinions
what
she
should
do
;
to
whom
Prudence
answered
,
that
she
must
not
be
light
of
beleefe
;
and
Virginity
,
that
she
must
know
of
the
Angell
,
whether
this
must
be
effected
by
the
seed
of
a
man
:
and
Humility
said
,
that
it
might
be
a
delusion
,
seeing
that
no
woman
that
euer
liued
,
was
worthy
of
such
a
grace
.
Then
the
Angell
said
,
Feare
not
Mary
,
for
thou
hast
found
fauour
with
God
,
neither
shalt
thou
feare
the
carnall
knowledge
of
man
,
for
the
holy
Ghost
shall
come
vpon
thee
,
and
the
power
of
the
Highest
shall
ouershadow
thee
,
and
therefore
that
holy
thing
that
shall
be
borne
of
thee
,
shall
be
called
the
Sonne
of
God.
Then
Mary
was
resolued
and
said
,
Behold
the
hand-maid
of
the
Lord
,
be
it
vnto
me
according
to
thy
word
:
thus
he
.
And
what
is
this
,
I
pray
you
,
but
to
make
a
iest
of
the
greatest
mystery
of
our
redemption
,
to
wit
,
Christs
Incarnation
,
and
to
turne
it
into
a
meere
fable
and
enterlude
?
With
the
like
prophanenesse
they
discourse
vpon
his
passion
,
resurrection
,
and
sending
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
For
concerning
his
passion
,
they
say
,
that
rather
then
Christ
should
not
haue
bene
crucified
,
the
Virgin
Mary
would
haue
crucified
him
with
her
owne
hands
so
great
was
her
desire
of
the
saluation
of
mankind
.
And
touching
his
resurrection
,
they
tell
vs
this
pretty
tale
:
That
there
was
a
strife
in
heauen
who
should
go
to
declare
vnto
his
mother
his
resurrection
:
Adam
said
,
that
it
belonged
vnto
him
,
because
as
he
was
the
cause
of
euill
to
the
world
,
so
he
might
be
the
messenger
of
their
redemption
:
but
Christ
answered
,
nay
,
it
may
be
thou
wilt
be
stayed
by
the
way
with
eating
Figs
:
Abel
said
that
it
pertained
to
him
;
but
Christ
said
,
nay
,
for
Cain
may
meete
thee
by
the
way
and
kill
thee
:
then
Noah
presented
himselfe
,
but
Christ
said
,
nay
,
thou
mayest
not
,
for
thou
louest
wine
too
well
,
and
so
maiest
forget
my
message
.
Iohn
Baptist
said
,
I
will
go
,
but
Christ
said
nay
,
for
thy
garment
is
but
of
haire
:
the
theefe
of
the
crosse
said
,
Let
me
haue
this
office
,
but
Christ
said
,
no
in
no
case
,
for
thy
legs
be
broke
,
and
thou
maist
not
trauaile
so
long
a
iourney
.
At
last
an
Angell
was
sent
who
began
to
sing
,
Regina
cali
laetare
,
Alleluya
,
resurrexit
sicut
dixit
,
Alleluya
.
The
like
or
more
prophane
tal
,
they
haue
deuised
touching
the
mission
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
is
this
;
That
the
Apostles
came
to
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
complained
that
Iesus
Christ
her
Sonne
had
not
kept
promise
in
sending
the
holy
Spirit
:
to
whom
the
Virgin
answered
,
that
this
could
not
be
performed
before
the
fiftith
day
after
his
resurrection
,
as
on
the
fiftith
day
after
the
deliuerance
of
the
Children
of
Israel
out
of
Aegypt
,
the
Lord
appeared
in
Mount
Horeb
in
flaming
fire
:
then
there
went
to
prayer
Peter
,
with
others
on
the
one
side
:
Lazarus
with
the
72.
Desciples
on
another
,
Mary
Magdalen
with
other
women
on
a
third
,
and
the
Virgin
Mary
in
the
middest
:
whereupon
there
grew
a
dissention
in
heauen
betwixt
God
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
.
The
Sonne
said
,
O
Father
,
I
promised
to
send
to
my
Apostles
the
Comforter
,
and
now
the
time
is
come
to
fulfill
my
promise
:
the
Father
answered
,
I
am
content
,
tell
the
holy
Ghost
:
but
the
holy
Ghost
replied
,
tell
me
how
they
handled
thee
when
thou
wast
among
them
?
Then
the
Sonne
shewed
him
his
side
,
hands
,
and
feete
,
pierced
and
wounded
,
saying
;
this
haue
I
suffered
for
the
loue
of
mankind
;
then
said
the
holy
Ghost
,
alas
for
me
,
but
I
will
go
vnto
them
in
such
a
shape
,
that
they
shall
not
dare
to
touch
me
,
and
immediately
he
descended
with
a
great
sound
from
heauen
,
like
the
rushing
of
a
mighty
wind
in
the
similitude
of
fiery
tongues
.
All
these
prophane
fables
are
found
in
Barlet
,
a
famous
preacher
of
theirs
,
whose
books
being
authorized
by
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
not
any
waies
purged
or
condemned
,
must
needs
be
imputed
vnto
it
,
as
a
doctrine
receiued
and
approued
.
12
But
to
returne
to
the
point
of
Christs
comming
in
the
flesh
.
Lombard
lib.
3
Dist.
12.
The
maister
of
Sentences
,
their
famous
Doctor
,
propoundeth
this
question
,
whether
Christ
might
not
haue
taken
humane
nature
in
the
feminine
sex
:
and
answereth
,
that
some
were
of
opinion
,
that
he
might
haue
done
it
in
either
sex
if
he
had
pleased
,
but
that
it
was
more
honorable
and
fit
that
it
should
be
in
the
masculine
sex
.
Bonauent.
in
3.
Sentent
Dist.
12.
Bonauenture
goeth
a
degree
further
,
and
asketh
whether
it
were
fit
for
Christ
to
take
flesh
from
a
man
and
woman
together
,
or
from
a
woman
alone
:
he
answereth
,
that
doubtlesse
he
might
haue
taken
flesh
from
man
and
woman
together
,
or
from
man
alone
:
which
is
such
a
blasphemy
as
ouer
throweth
all
the
prophecies
of
Christs
Incarnation
,
and
indeed
his
Incarnation
it selfe
,
in
denying
an
absolute
necessity
of
being
borne
of
a
Virgin.
But
aboue
all
in
impiety
,
is
that
execrable
question
of
the
same
Author
in
the
same
place
,
and
of
other
Schoolmen
his
followers
,
to
wit
;
whether
it
was
possible
that
the
man
Christ
could
sinne
,
and
so
not
be
God
:
For
if
he
could
sinne
(
say
they
)
he
might
also
be
damned
;
and
if
he
might
be
damned
he
might
also
not
be
God.
To
this
they
answer
,
that
the
humane
soule
of
Christ
is
to
be
considered
,
either
as
vnited
to
the
Word
,
or
as
separated
and
not
vnited
:
Now
it
is
without
question
(
say
they
)
that
this
same
soule
if
it
were
not
vnited
might
sinne
,
which
being
vnited
could
not
sinne
:
As
if
(
prophane
wretches
as
they
are
)
the
soule
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
could
be
not
vnited
in
any
consideration
whatsoeuer
,
or
that
it
is
not
blasphemy
to
haue
such
a
thought
:
nay
,
the
same
Author
concludeth
peremptorily
,
that
if
we
regard
the
power
of
free-will
in
Christ
in
this
sense
,
as
the
power
by
which
a
man
sinneth
,
Christ
might
haue
sinned
,
and
so
might
be
damned
,
and
not
be
God.
O
blasphemies
intollerable
!
my
heart
quaketh
to
thinke
of
them
,
and
my
hand
and
pen
to
write
them
:
neither
would
I
in
reuerence
to
my
Sauiour
Christ
dare
to
mention
them
,
were
it
not
to
discouer
the
abhominations
of
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
and
to
shew
that
howsoeuer
in
word
they
confesse
Christ
,
yet
in
effect
and
truth
they
deny
him
,
by
calling
the
efficacy
of
his
comming
into
doubt
by
such
prophane
questions
.
13.
To
conclude
,
he
that
diuideth
Christ
,
doth
also
deny
him
,
and
is
as
S.
Iohn
saith
,
the
spirit
of
Antichrist
,
for
so
their
vulgar
translation
,
according
also
to
S.
Augustine
,
readeth
that
Text.
1.
Iohn
.
4.3
.
Omnis
spiritus
qui
soluit
Iesum
,
ex
Deo
non
est
,
et
hic
est
Antichristus
:
out
of
which
ground
of
their
owne
,
I
conclude
that
the
Papists
diuiding
Christ
,
do
also
thereby
in
effect
deny
him
to
be
come
in
the
flesh
.
Bellar.
de
.
Christo
.
lib.
5.
c.
1.
et
.
3.
et
sequent
.
For
they
teach
,
that
Christ
performed
the
office
of
the
mediatorship
in
his
humane
nature
alone
,
without
any
helpe
or
occurrence
of
his
diuinity
:
which
is
both
pure
Nestorianisme
,
in
making
Christs
humanity
a
person
alone
,
for
actions
are
of
a
person
,
and
also
against
common
reason
because
Christ
as
he
was
Mediator
,
produced
operations
that
were
not
onely
humane
,
but
also
diuine
;
as
when
he
raised
the
dead
,
discouered
mens
thoughts
,
conquered
the
deuill
,
and
rose
againe
from
death
,
all
which
were
wrought
by
his
diuine
power
:
now
it
is
impossible
that
a
meere
humane
nature
should
be
the
occasion
of
diuine
operations
.
Adde
hereunto
,
that
it
is
the
common
opinion
of
all
their
Doctors
,
that
Christ
from
the
very
first
moment
of
his
conception
,
was
a
Comprehender
,
that
is
,
in
the
state
of
that
blessednesse
which
is
future
to
vs
after
this
life
:
but
by
their
owne
doctrine
,
a
Comprehender
is
not
in
the
state
of
meriting
,
and
so
it
will
follow
,
that
Christ
by
his
comming
in
the
flesh
hath
merited
nothing
,
and
consequently
that
his
comming
was
in
vaine
,
and
so
indeed
as
if
it
were
not
.
And
thus
euery
way
the
Church
of
Rome
stands
guilty
of
the
Apostacy
foretold
by
S.
Paul
,
whether
we
respect
their
falling
from
Christ
into
heresie
:
or
from
their
owne
ancient
Church
and
religion
;
or
the
three
Apostaticall
doctrines
which
they
are
fallen
into
,
which
are
left
as
brands
thereof
.
CHAP.
8.
Touching
the
title
of
the
Vicar
of
Christ
.
1.
THe
title
of
Christs
Vicar
vpon
earth
,
agreeth
well
vnto
the
name
and
nature
of
Antichrist
:
for
the
name
Antichrist
,
signifieth
not
onely
an
opposite
,
but
also
a
substitute
vnto
Christ
,
as
hath
bene
declared
before
:
to
signifie
that
Antichrist
should
be
in
name
and
pretence
a
friend
vnto
Christ
,
but
indeed
an
enemy
,
and
therefore
an
hypocrite
,
hauing
hornes
like
a
Lambe
,
but
speaking
like
the
Dragon
.
And
it
must
needs
be
so
:
for
first
,
where
mention
is
made
in
holy
Scripture
of
the
Antichristian
Apostacy
,
there
is
also
remembred
the
hypocrisie
of
the
Apostates
,
as
1.
Tim.
4.1.2
.
where
the
Authors
of
the
Apostacy
are
said
to
speake
lyes
through
hypocrisie
:
So
2.
Tim.
3.5
.
and
2.
Pet.
2.1.2.3
.
and
S.
Paul
.
2.
Thess.
2.3.7
.
calleth
Antichristianisme
not
onely
an
Apostacy
,
but
also
a
mystery
of
iniquity
:
which
he
would
neuer
haue
done
,
if
Antichrist
should
haue
bene
a
profest
enemy
vnto
Christ
.
Secondly
,
to
oppugne
Christ
by
open
force
,
and
to
seeke
to
roote
out
the
Christian
name
,
is
directly
contrary
to
all
those
conditions
whereby
Antichrist
is
described
by
the
holy
Ghost
:
as
that
he
should
be
a
teacher
of
lyes
through
hypocrisie
,
and
that
he
should
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
that
is
,
the
Church
,
that
his
impiety
is
mysticall
,
that
is
,
palliated
with
the
name
of
piety
,
as
their
owne
glosse
speaketh
on
2.
Thess.
2.
and
that
the
cup
wherewith
the
Whore
of
Babylon
doth
make
drunke
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
is
of
gold
,
faire
and
specious
to
sight
,
and
the
liquor
in
it
wine
,
which
is
pleasant
to
tast
;
but
vnder
both
,
lyeth
and
is
mixed
most
deadly
poyson
:
all
which
doth
plainly
shew
that
Antichrist
cannot
be
an
open
Aduersary
.
And
lastly
,
seeing
his
very
drift
and
ayme
is
,
to
seduce
and
deceiue
the
world
,
for
which
cause
he
is
said
to
come
with
the
efficacy
of
deceite
;
it
is
not
likely
that
he
should
be
so
simple
as
to
professe
himselfe
Christs
enemy
in
plaine
words
,
for
who
would
not
then
beware
of
him
?
So
that
as
it
is
vsuall
with
a
Traytor
to
pretend
the
name
and
authority
of
the
King
to
draw
the
subiects
to
his
part
:
so
doth
Antichrist
,
vnder
pretence
of
Christs
name
and
authority
,
draw
the
world
into
manifest
rebellion
against
Christ
.
Now
the
Pope
doth
manifestly
declare
himselfe
to
be
Antichrist
,
as
by
other
markes
and
qualities
,
so
especially
by
this
,
in
that
he
assumeth
to
himselfe
the
title
of
the
Vicar
of
Christ
,
and
vnder
that
colour
secretly
opposeth
Christ
and
his
Church
.
For
,
I
pray
you
,
what
meaneth
this
title
but
one
of
these
two
things
,
to
wit
,
either
that
Christ
hath
discharged
himselfe
of
his
office
,
and
committed
it
to
another
;
or
that
he
hath
need
of
a
Vicar
to
supply
his
roome
,
himselfe
being
vnsufficient
thereunto
?
And
if
they
say
that
it
is
neither
through
negligence
,
nor
impotency
,
but
rather
as
a
meanes
which
he
hath
ordained
by
his
prouidence
to
gouerne
his
Church
on
earth
:
I
would
then
aske
them
,
where
is
this
commission
,
and
when
was
this
authority
giuen
vnto
him
?
Sure
it
cannot
be
,
being
a
matter
of
so
great
a
moment
,
but
it
must
be
expressed
in
wortis
:
especially
seeing
the
Spirit
of
God
is
the
great
and
generall
Vicar
of
Christ
on
earth
,
and
the
Ministers
are
appointed
as
the
meanes
to
bring
men
to
heauen
,
and
Kings
and
Princes
are
in
their
dominions
his
Vicegerents
and
Lieutenants
,
for
the
outward
gouernment
of
the
Church
.
And
indeed
if
we
consider
a
little
neerely
the
Offices
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
to
wit
,
his
Prophecy
,
Priesthood
,
and
Regality
,
we
shall
finde
,
that
this
vsurping
Vicar
hath
rauished
them
all
into
his
hands
,
and
depriued
Christ
thereof
,
as
shall
appeare
in
the
discourse
following
.
2.
The
Propheticall
Office
of
Christ
,
is
taken
from
him
by
the
Pope
many
waies
,
especially
by
these
doctrines
that
follow
:
Namely
,
that
the
holy
Scripture
is
insufficient
and
vnperfect
of
it selfe
,
and
that
this
imperfection
must
be
supplyed
by
the
helpe
of
traditions
:
for
the
Pope
scorning
to
be
enclosed
within
the
bands
of
holy
Scripture
,
hath
taken
vnto
himselfe
authority
to
adde
thereunto
what
he
pleaseth
,
to
cut
off
what
he
lifteth
,
to
change
it
into
what
fashion
he
will
,
and
to
interpret
it
at
his
pleasure
.
In
such
sort
,
that
whatsoeuer
he
either
forbiddeth
,
Benedict
de
Benedict
.
praeat
an
Antith
.
ont
.
Whitak
.
or
commandeth
,
he
cannot
be
accused
of
errour
,
or
contradiction
to
the
holy
Scripture
;
seeing
he
hath
the
interpretation
and
exposition
thereof
in
his
owne
brest
,
as
being
a
man
diuinely
chosen
,
to
discerne
truth
from
falshood
,
to
decide
the
controuersies
of
the
Church
,
to
resolue
doubtfull
questions
,
to
determine
articles
not
determined
,
and
to
ordaine
a
Symbole
of
the
faith
,
as
speaketh
one
of
their
owne
side
.
Now
what
doe
all
these
things
else
import
,
but
a
derogation
from
Christs
propheticall
Office
,
Mat.
23.
●
.
Iohn
.
17.8
.
Mat.
17.5
.
who
is
our
onely
Maister
and
Doctor
,
who
hath
giuen
vnto
vs
the
word
,
which
the
Father
gaue
vnto
him
,
and
concerning
whom
,
the
Father
speaketh
from
heauen
,
Heare
him
.
But
their
opposition
vnto
this
Office
of
Christ
,
is
more
grosse
,
in
that
they
preferre
their
vulgar
edition
of
the
Bible
,
before
the
Hebrew
and
the
Greeke
,
which
was
the
immediate
dialects
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
For
the
Councill
of
Trent
ordained
,
Concil.
Trident
Sess.
4.
that
this
ancient
Latine
version
,
should
bee
held
Authenticall
in
all
publike
Lectures
,
Disputations
,
Sermons
,
and
Expositions
,
and
that
none
should
dare
to
reiect
it
vpon
any
pretence
whatsoeuer
.
Praefat.
Sixti
.
5.
prafix
biblis
suis
.
And
yet
Pope
Sixtus
the
fift
,
causing
it
to
be
reimprinted
in
the
Vaticane
,
and
corrected
,
enforceth
it
vpon
the
Church
as
the
onely
Authenticall
translation
ordained
by
the
Councill
:
as
if
a
thing
corrected
might
be
the
same
as
it
was
before
the
correction
:
Yea
Bellarmine
with
the
rest
of
the
crew
,
accuse
the
Greeke
and
Hebrew
of
many
corruptions
,
which
they
say
are
not
found
in
the
vulgar
Latine
:
whereas
notwithstanding
,
for
one
corruption
which
they
would
faine
fasten
vpon
them
,
there
are
to
be
found
twenty
in
this
,
and
that
by
confession
of
many
learned
of
their
owne
side
.
And
that
which
is
worse
,
Lyndan
de
optim●gen
.
Iuterpret
.
lib.
3.
so
impudent
is
one
of
their
Bishops
,
that
setting
forth
the
Bible
in
diuers
languages
he
placeth
the
vulgar
Latine
,
betwixt
the
Hebrew
and
the
Greeke
,
As
Christ
betwixt
two
theeues
,
as
blasphemously
he
speaketh
.
Now
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
notwithstanding
the
decree
of
the
Councill
,
and
the
ordinance
of
Pope
Sixtus
;
yet
Clement
the
ninth
in
the
yeere
1592.
in
the
first
of
his
Pontificy
,
caused
the
same
to
bee
reprinted
againe
in
the
Vaticane
after
another
edition
,
giuing
vnto
it
the
same
authority
,
which
Sixtus
had
done
vnto
his
:
where
we
may
behold
a
Pope
opposed
to
a
Pope
,
a
Pope
that
cannot
erre
,
to
a
Pope
that
cannot
erre
:
and
yet
they
contradict
and
enterferre
with
each
other
after
a
strange
manner
:
for
that
which
Sixtus
affirmeth
,
Clement
denyeth
;
that
which
Clement
affirmeth
,
Sixtus
denyeth
;
the
one
breatheth
hot
,
the
other
cold
;
the
one
the
truth
,
the
other
falshood
;
the
one
diminisheth
,
the
other
augmenteth
;
and
in
a
word
,
display
to
the
world
a
spectacle
of
grosse
and
ridiculous
contradictions
of
Romane
Popes
.
A
full
view
whereof
,
he
that
is
desirous
to
take
,
let
him
read
an
entire
booke
of
our
Countryman
Doctor
Iames
,
about
this
subiect
.
Now
iudge
,
Bellum
papale
.
Tho.
Iames
.
what
assurance
a
faithfull
preacher
or
expositor
of
the
word
of
God
can
haue
,
by
resting
himselfe
vpon
this
version
so
Authenticall
by
the
Councill
of
Trent
,
considering
the
discordance
that
is
in
the
editions
of
these
two
Popes
.
For
if
the
one
could
iudge
that
the
other
had
erred
in
many
places
,
why
might
he
not
also
erre
in
many
others
vnobserued
?
And
if
this
might
happen
to
one
Pope
,
why
may
it
not
be
suspected
of
another
?
If
to
Sixtus
,
why
not
to
Clement
?
If
(
as
they
say
)
Pope
Sixtus
wrought
his
worke
after
dinner
,
who
can
assure
vs
that
Pope
Clement
might
not
also
slumber
before
dinner
?
But
to
passe
from
this
,
and
omit
many
other
doctrines
of
theirs
,
which
are
flat
opposite
to
the
Propheticall
Office
of
Christ
;
I
conclude
with
a
most
audacious
and
presumptuous
practise
tending
to
the
same
,
and
namely
,
a
peremptory
decree
,
that
all
the
ordinances
of
the
Apostolike
(
that
is
Romane
)
Sea
,
must
be
receiued
as
if
they
were
confirmed
by
the
diuine
voyce
of
S.
Peter
himselfe
,
Dist.
19.
cap.
sic
omnes
.
and
that
what
Kings
,
or
Bishops
,
or
Potentates
soeuer
,
shall
violate
or
suffer
to
be
violated
,
the
decrees
of
the
Romane
Bishops
,
shall
incurre
the
execreable
Anathema
,
as
a
preuaricator
of
the
Catholike
faith
.
And
yet
the
Pope
himselfe
must
not
be
subiect
to
these
thrice
sacred
Canons
,
as
Gratian
most
philosophically
discouereth
.
Causa
.
25.
q.
2.
c●deo
perm
.
For
as
Christ
(
saith
he
)
who
was
the
Law-giuer
,
accomplished
the
same
in
his
flesh
,
being
Circumcised
the
eight
day
,
and
presented
in
the
Temple
the
fortieth
with
Sacrifices
according
to
the
prescript
of
the
Law
;
yet
afterward
to
shew
that
he
was
the
Lord
of
the
Law
,
he
healed
a
Leper
by
his
touch
,
contrary
to
the
letter
of
the
Law.
So
the
Bishops
of
the
Soueraigne
seate
,
giue
reuerence
to
the
Canons
,
made
either
by
themselues
,
or
by
others
vnder
their
authority
,
and
in
humility
obserue
them
for
example
sake
vnto
others
:
yet
neuerthelesse
sometimes
,
either
by
commanding
,
or
decreeing
,
abrogating
,
or
altering
,
they
shew
themselues
,
Lords
of
the
Decrees
and
Canons
:
thus
he
.
By
which
we
may
see
,
how
the
Pope
vsurpeth
the
very
authority
and
power
of
Christ
himselfe
,
to
wit
,
not
to
be
subiect
to
his
owne
Lawes
,
but
to
be
the
onely
absolute
Prophet
,
Master
,
and
Teacher
of
the
world
:
to
teach
all
,
and
not
to
be
taught
of
any
;
to
giue
Lawes
to
all
,
and
not
to
take
Lawes
from
any
;
to
iudge
all
,
and
not
to
be
iudged
of
any
;
and
lastly
,
not
to
erre
,
as
all
others
may
doe
besides
himselfe
.
3.
Touching
his
Kingly
Office
,
doe
they
not
in
like
manner
rauish
that
from
him
,
when
they
assume
to
themselues
those
very
titles
,
and
that
same
power
which
appertaineth
vnto
Christ
?
It
is
a
Decree
of
a
Councill
held
at
Rome
vnder
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
in
the
yeere
1057.
That
there
is
but
one
name
in
the
world
,
to
wit
,
of
the
Pope
,
and
that
this
name
ought
onely
to
bee
named
in
the
Churches
.
What
is
this
but
to
rob
Christ
of
that
honour
which
the
Scripture
ascribeth
and
appropriateth
onely
to
his
name
,
Acts.
4.12
?
Againe
,
the
Pope
intitleth
himselfe
the
Head
and
Husband
of
the
Church
,
both
which
are
the
proper
titles
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
by
their
owne
confession
:
what
then
?
will
they
make
the
Church
a
monster
with
two
heads
,
and
an
adulteresse
with
two
husbands
?
For
Christ
must
be
one
head
and
husband
and
the
Pope
will
be
another
,
and
so
there
must
be
two
of
each
:
which
howsoeuer
it
may
bee
borne
withall
in
the
title
[
Head
,
]
yet
it
cannot
be
in
endured
the
title
[
Husband
:
]
for
iealousie
will
not
suffer
an
husband
to
admit
of
a
Vicar
or
substitute
in
his
office
of
an
husband
;
it
cannot
abide
that
the
wiues
loue
should
be
wooed
,
much
more
drawn
away
by
another
:
and
therefore
it
is
most
absurd
to
dreame
of
a
ministeriall
husband
,
as
they
doe
of
a
ministeriall
head
.
The
Pope
can
in
no
sense
be
the
husband
of
the
Church
,
but
in
that
he
wooeth
the
Church
,
which
is
Christs
spouse
,
from
her
owne
husband
to
himselfe
,
must
needs
be
an
Adulterer
and
not
a
husband
.
As
for
the
title
[
Head
,
]
I
confesse
that
one
may
be
said
to
haue
diuers
heads
in
different
respects
,
but
not
of
the
same
order
and
kinde
:
for
beside
the
the
naturall
head
which
euery
man
hath
,
he
hath
also
a
spirituall
head
which
is
God
,
and
a
politicke
head
which
is
the
soueraigne
Magistrate
:
but
there
is
nothing
in
the
world
that
can
haue
two
heads
of
the
same
respect
and
ranke
,
but
is
a
monster
;
and
so
is
the
Church
,
if
it
haue
both
Christ
and
the
Pope
:
for
their
headship
is
of
one
and
the
same
kinde
,
to
wit
,
spirituall
as
cannot
be
denyed
.
I
know
their
euasion
,
which
is
,
that
Christ
is
the
principall
head
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Pope
onely
the
ministeriall
:
but
this
is
an
idle
and
vaine
distinction
:
for
besides
that
,
it
hath
no
foundation
in
holy
Scripture
,
I
demand
,
in
what
respect
is
the
Pope
the
ministeriall
head
?
Sure
it
must
needs
bee
either
in
respect
of
Christ
,
or
of
the
Church
:
but
in
respect
of
the
Church
it
cannot
be
,
because
to
be
the
ministeriall
head
in
respect
of
the
Church
,
is
to
serue
the
Church
,
now
to
serue
and
yet
to
be
the
head
,
are
things
so
opposite
,
that
they
can
no
more
agree
together
,
then
in
the
body
to
be
a
member
,
and
to
be
the
head
:
for
the
prerogatiue
of
a
head
is
not
to
serue
and
minister
,
but
to
command
and
gouerne
:
so
that
if
the
Pope
be
the
head
of
the
Church
,
he
cannot
be
the
minister
of
the
Church
,
and
if
he
be
the
minister
,
he
cannot
be
the
head
.
Neither
can
he
bee
so
called
in
respect
of
Christ
,
because
then
it
would
follow
,
that
holding
the
roome
and
place
of
Christ
,
he
should
be
a
head
of
the
same
kinde
and
order
,
and
consequently
the
Church
should
haue
two
heads
,
and
so
be
a
monster
.
As
therefore
he
that
should
challenge
himselfe
to
bee
a
ministeriall
husband
to
another
mans
wife
,
is
no
better
then
an
Adulterer
:
so
the
Pope
challenging
to
be
the
ministeriall
head
of
the
Church
,
is
no
better
then
an
vsurper
.
And
that
we
may
bee
fully
resolued
in
this
point
,
obserue
lastly
how
they
attribute
to
the
Pope
,
and
the
Pope
to
himselfe
,
all
that
euer
appertaineth
to
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
.
Thus
Iohn
the
22.
saith
in
his
Extrauagant
,
Extrau
.
n●
sede
vacante
,
c
Si
fratrem
.
that
God
had
committed
vnto
him
the
rights
both
of
the
Celestiall
and
Terrestriall
Empire
.
Antonius
Puccius
in
his
Oration
which
he
made
at
the
ninth
Session
of
the
Councill
of
Laterane
,
Concil.
Lateran
.
sess
9.
saith
;
that
that
prophecy
in
the
72.
Psalme
,
was
fulfilled
in
Pope
Leo
the
tenth
,
All
the
Kings
of
the
earth
shall
worship
him
,
and
all
Nations
shall
serue
him
;
and
a
little
after
,
the
same
flatterer
cryeth
thus
out
,
All
Christian
Princes
know
,
that
to
thee
alone
is
giuen
by
the
Lord
,
all
power
both
in
heauen
and
earth
.
And
in
the
tenth
Session
of
the
same
Councill
,
an
Archbishop
thus
secondeth
him
:
Take
therefore
vnto
thee
the
two
edged
sword
,
sharpened
by
the
power
of
God
,
and
bid
,
command
,
enioyne
,
and
binde
Kings
with
the
cordes
of
the
great
Kings
greatnesse
,
and
Nobles
with
the
iron
fetters
of
censures
,
for
to
thee
is
giuen
all
power
,
&c.
And
in
the
Oration
he
saith
,
Ibid.
sess.
10.
that
All
power
aboue
all
powers
as
well
of
heauen
,
Sess.
6.
as
of
earth
,
is
giuen
to
thee
.
So
that
it
is
no
maruaile
that
if
in
another
Oration
of
the
same
Councill
of
Laterane
,
the
fore-named
Pope
Leo
the
tenth
is
called
,
the
Lyon
of
the
tribe
of
Iuda
,
the
roote
of
Dauid
,
the
sauiour
and
deliuerer
.
So
we
read
in
the
bookes
of
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Lib.
1.
Ceremon
.
sect.
7.
that
the
sword
which
the
Pope
halloweth
vpon
the
night
of
Christs
natiuity
,
denoteth
the
soueraigne
power
of
the
Papacy
,
according
as
it
is
written
,
All
power
is
giuen
vnto
me
in
heauen
and
earth
,
and
elsewhere
;
and
hee
shall
reigne
from
Sea
to
Sea
,
and
from
the
flood
to
the
ends
of
the
earth
.
But
most
notorious
is
that
adulatory
Encomium
of
a
certaine
Bishop
to
Pope
Paul
the
second
,
where
he
thus
mounteth
:
What
may
wee
thinke
of
the
Soueraigne
Bishop
who
holdeth
the
place
of
the
true
God
on
earth
,
Roderick
.
Zomorens
Episan
specul
.
vitae
human
lib.
2.
cap.
1.
and
is
eleuated
to
the
fulnesse
of
state
,
to
the
throne
Apostolike
,
and
to
the
top
of
all
dignities
?
From
whom
as
from
a
spring
,
issue
all
riuers
,
as
branches
from
a
tree
:
who
is
not
onely
established
for
humane
principality
but
also
for
diuine
;
not
onely
to
command
ouer
mortall
men
,
but
also
ouer
the
Angels
;
and
to
iudge
not
onely
the
liuing
,
but
euen
the
dead
;
and
not
onely
vpon
earth
,
but
also
in
heauen
,
and
to
preside
not
onely
ouer
Christians
,
but
also
ouer
Infidels
;
and
to
make
short
,
who
is
ordained
of
God
in
his
owne
place
,
dignity
,
iurisdiction
,
and
vniuersall
power
and
principality
ouer
the
world
.
And
to
this
purpose
he
applyeth
many
texts
of
holy
Scriptures
,
as
spoken
of
him
,
which
belong
onely
vnto
God
:
and
in
conclusion
,
he
preferreth
him
to
stammering
Moses
(
as
impudently
hee
calleth
him
)
and
to
Aaron
,
yea
to
Iesus
Christ
himselfe
.
And
yet
this
man
for
all
his
blasphemies
was
in
great
credit
with
the
Pope
,
and
his
booke
of
great
authority
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
In
fine
,
Bell
de
Rom.
Pon●
,
lib.
4.
cap.
15.
&
16.
they
attribute
vnto
him
a
power
to
make
new
Lawes
that
binde
mens
consciences
as
well
as
the
Lawes
of
God
,
and
of
Christ
.
So
that
we
may
iustly
conclude
,
that
the
Pope
pulleth
Christ
from
his
Royall
throne
to
mount
himselfe
thereinto
:
for
if
he
be
the
onely
one
to
be
named
in
the
Church
,
where
is
then
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
?
If
he
be
the
Churches
Bride-groome
,
how
is
Christ
the
same
?
If
he
be
the
head
of
the
Church
,
how
is
Christ
the
head
?
If
he
haue
all
the
power
in
heauen
and
earth
,
hath
Christ
any
left
for
him
?
If
he
be
the
iudge
of
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
what
shall
Christ
doe
?
And
if
he
can
make
Lawes
to
binde
our
consciences
,
what
need
haue
we
of
the
Lawes
of
Iesus
Christ
?
And
thus
the
Papall
Monarchy
is
erected
in
the
Church
to
ouerthrow
the
Monarchy
of
Christ
.
4.
The
Priesthood
of
Christ
remaineth
,
which
is
after
the
order
of
Melchizedek
,
and
hath
two
parts
,
to
wit
,
the
expiation
of
our
sinnes
by
an
offering
of
himselfe
on
the
Crosse
once
for
euer
,
whereby
he
satisfied
the
diuine
iustice
for
the
sinnes
of
all
the
Elect
:
and
his
Intercession
,
whereby
we
being
deliuered
from
our
sinnes
by
his
satisfaction
,
are
made
partakers
of
eternall
saluation
:
which
two
actes
as
they
are
inseparably
ioyned
together
,
and
haue
mutuall
dependancy
vpon
each
other
;
so
they
are
vncommunicable
to
any
Creature
,
and
vnimitable
by
any
.
Howbeit
this
sacred
Office
with
both
the
parts
thereof
is
taken
from
Christ
in
the
Papacy
,
and
imparted
to
other
things
:
As
first
,
when
they
deuise
another
Priesthood
,
Altar
,
and
Sacrifice
,
different
from
those
of
Iesus
Christ
,
making
the
world
beleeue
,
that
Christ
is
offered
euery
day
,
and
in
all
places
,
in
the
Masse
,
for
obtaining
of
remission
of
sinnes
,
for
the
liuing
and
the
dead
,
contrary
to
the
expresse
Text
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
Heb.
9.26
.
and
10.10.11.12
.
and
that
oftentimes
by
the
hands
of
a
mortall
man
soyled
with
abominable
vices
:
and
in
stead
of
Christ
,
offering
a
peece
of
bread
,
to
the
which
they
render
Diuine
honours
,
as
if
it
were
Christ
himselfe
,
by
an
execrable
Idolatry
:
and
instead
of
the
Crosse
,
substituting
an
Altar
of
stone
after
a
Iewish
and
heathenish
manner
:
as
if
Melchizedek
was
not
a
type
of
Christs
Priesthood
,
who
notwithstanding
represented
Christ
in
these
particulars
.
First
,
in
that
he
was
both
a
Priest
and
King
together
.
Secondly
,
without
Father
,
Mother
,
or
discent
,
hauing
neither
beginning
of
daies
,
nor
end
of
life
.
And
thirdly
,
in
that
his
Priesthood
was
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
is
,
(
as
the
word
signifieth
)
vnpassable
to
any
other
successor
or
Vicar
whatsoeuer
.
For
we
must
note
,
that
as
Melchizedek
is
brought
in
by
Moses
as
a
man
fallen
from
heauen
,
not
declaring
either
his
Father
,
Mother
,
or
race
,
not
succeeding
in
office
to
any
that
went
before
,
not
resigning
the
same
to
any
successor
or
Vicar
;
so
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
as
hee
had
no
predecessor
in
the
office
of
his
Priesthood
,
so
he
cannot
haue
any
successor
or
Vicar
:
but
as
he
alone
was
designed
by
the
Father
to
this
office
,
so
he
alone
without
any
helper
,
exercised
the
same
heere
on
earth
,
and
still
exerciseth
it
in
heauen
by
his
intercession
for
sinners
,
alwayes
liuing
,
to
the
end
that
by
the
vertue
and
force
of
his
Priesthood
and
sacrifice
,
he
might
to
the
full
,
or
to
the
vttermost
,
saue
such
as
come
vnto
God
by
him
,
as
is
at
large
discoursed
in
the
seuenth
Chapter
of
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
.
Neuerthelesse
,
quite
contrary
the
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Rome
is
,
that
the
Pope
with
all
his
Bishops
and
Priests
,
are
Sacrificers
after
the
order
of
Melchizedek
:
which
if
it
bee
true
,
how
is
Christs
Priesthood
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
vntransitiue
,
or
vnpassable
?
And
how
is
Christ
onely
a
Priest
after
the
order
of
Melchizedek
,
if
he
haue
for
his
companions
in
office
so
many
thousand
of
Popish
shauelings
?
And
if
the
oblation
made
once
by
Christ
on
the
Crosse
be
reiterated
euery
day
in
the
Masse
,
how
can
it
bee
,
but
that
Christs
sacrifice
was
imperfect
,
seeing
it
stood
in
need
of
iteration
,
as
the
Apostle
concludeth
of
the
legall
sacrifices
in
this
regard
,
Heb.
7.27
?
But
not
content
herewith
,
they
ioyne
also
the
sufferings
of
the
Saints
,
with
this
sacrifice
of
Christ
,
for
the
satisfaction
and
expiation
of
our
sinnes
.
For
they
say
,
that
the
Apostles
,
Martyrs
,
and
other
Saints
,
haue
for
the
loue
they
bare
to
God
,
done
more
good
and
suffered
more
euill
,
then
was
needfull
for
the
expiation
of
their
owne
sinnes
before
God
,
and
for
the
meriting
of
eternall
life
:
So
that
of
their
superabounding
merits
and
sufferings
,
ioyned
with
those
of
Christ
,
is
composed
that
supposed
treasure
of
the
Church
,
which
the
Pope
dispenseth
to
the
world
by
his
Indulgences
:
yea
,
they
proceede
so
farre
,
as
to
make
euery
Christian
a
satisfier
for
himselfe
and
his
owne
sinnes
,
by
the
merit
of
his
good
workes
,
as
Fasting
,
Almes
,
and
other
workes
of
Penance
.
And
that
which
is
yet
more
,
they
attribute
vnto
dead
things
,
as
Agnus
d●is
,
Holy
graines
,
and
other
trash
,
a
power
of
taking
away
of
sinne
,
which
belongeth
onely
to
Christs
blood
.
For
so
one
of
their
Popes
,
Vrbane
the
fift
commendeth
his
holy
Lambe
which
hee
sent
to
the
Emper
or
of
Greece
,
that
it
hath
power
to
breake
and
vex
sinne
as
Christs
blood
:
Peccatum
frangit
(
saith
he
)
vt
Christs
sanguis
,
&
angit
:
and
what
was
this
but
the
picture
of
a
Lambe
composed
of
Balsame
,
pure
Wax
,
and
holy
Water
,
as
it
is
described
by
the
same
Pope
in
this
Disticke
?
Balsamus
,
et
munda
cera
,
cum
chrismatis
vnda
Conficiunt
agnum
:
quod
munus
do
tibi
magnum
.
Lib.
1.
sa●ra
.
Ceremon
.
sect.
7.
But
the
prayers
vsed
at
the
consecration
of
this
Agnus
,
are
most
blasphemous
and
horrible
:
for
they
pray
,
that
by
the
power
of
it
crimes
may
be
dissolued
,
and
spots
of
sinnes
clensed
away
,
and
that
pardon
and
grace
may
be
conferred
,
and
eternall
life
gained
:
they
compare
it
with
the
Paschall
Lambe
of
the
Iewes
,
by
the
sprinkling
of
whose
blood
they
were
deliuered
in
Aegypt
from
the
destroying
Angell
;
and
to
the
Lambe
of
God
which
taketh
away
the
sinnes
of
the
world
,
euen
the
Sonne
of
God
that
was
offered
on
the
Crosse
,
and
ascribe
vnto
it
all
the
vertues
and
effects
of
either
of
these
,
as
to
deliuer
from
all
manner
of
danger
both
body
and
soule
,
to
protect
from
the
deuill
and
his
subtleties
,
and
to
deface
and
abolish
sin
.
If
this
be
not
to
reiect
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
the
vertue
of
his
sacrifice
,
what
can
be
,
seeing
a
little
peece
of
Wax
is
made
to
haue
equall
vertue
and
efficacy
to
them
,
against
sinne
and
the
deuill
?
And
thus
they
rob
Christ
of
the
first
part
of
his
Priesthood
;
and
doe
they
leaue
him
the
second
to
wit
,
his
Intercession
?
No
verily
he
is
not
so
much
beholding
vnto
them
;
but
they
make
the
blessed
Virgin
with
the
rest
of
the
Saints
and
Angels
,
their
intercessors
vnto
God
as
well
as
Christ
,
as
if
he
alone
were
not
our
sufficient
Mediator
,
without
their
assistance
:
What
say
I
,
as
well
as
Christ
?
Nay
,
more
then
Christ
:
for
their
Prayers
,
and
Temples
,
and
Deuotions
,
are
ten
times
more
in
honour
of
the
Saints
,
then
of
Christ
,
as
experience
sheweth
,
and
as
hath
bene
declared
before
.
5.
I
know
that
all
their
Prayers
to
the
Saints
are
couered
and
coloured
with
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
concluded
euer
with
these
words
,
By
Iesus
Christ
our
Lord
:
and
that
all
the
vertue
and
power
which
the
Saints
haue
,
commeth
from
Christ
.
But
who
knoweth
not
also
,
that
the
Idolatrous
Iewes
cloaked
their
Idolatries
vnder
the
name
of
Iehouah
,
and
thought
themselues
vnreprouable
when
they
put
his
name
vpon
their
Idols
,
and
in
that
pretence
offered
sacrifice
vnto
them
?
So
the
Mother
of
Michah
said
vnto
him
,
I
haue
wholly
dedicated
the
siluer
to
the
Lord
of
my
hand
for
my
Sonne
,
to
make
a
grauen
and
molten
Image
:
and
so
this
miserable
Michah
hauing
consecrated
his
Idoll
,
and
appointed
it
a
Leuite
for
a
Priest
,
said
:
Now
do
I
know
that
the
Lord
will
doe
mee
good
,
seeing
I
haue
a
Leuite
to
my
Priest
.
In
like
manner
the
Papists
excuse
all
their
Idolatry
,
which
they
commit
towards
the
Saints
,
and
the
iniury
which
they
doe
vnto
Christ
,
with
this
pretence
,
that
all
the
vertue
which
is
in
them
is
by
some
secret
influence
deriued
from
Christ
:
as
if
it
were
lawfull
for
men
to
adde
in
matter
of
Religion
whatsoeuer
they
thinke
good
,
whether
Paganish
Idolatry
,
or
Iewish
Ceremonies
,
vnder
colour
,
that
they
draw
their
effi●acy
and
vertue
from
Christ
:
Or
that
they
apply
vnto
vs
the
efficacy
of
Christs
redemption
:
of
which
transmission
of
vertue
and
application
the
Scripture
hath
not
a
word
,
but
referreth
vs
vnto
Faith
,
as
the
only
meanes
of
applying
Christ
to
our
soules
,
and
the
redemption
wrought
by
his
blood
.
And
thus
vnder
the
title
of
the
Vicar
of
Christ
lyoth
hid
the
very
poison
of
Antichrist
.
CHAP.
9.
Touching
foure
other
doctrines
proper
vnto
Antichrist
by
the
Papists
confession
.
MIlenzius
an
Italian
Monke
writing
against
Marcilius
in
defence
of
Cardinall
Baronius
his
aduice
to
Pope
Paul
the
fift
,
about
excommunication
of
the
Venetians
,
hath
a
pretty
conceit
vpon
the
names
of
Baronius
and
Bellarmine
;
for
he
frameth
out
of
the
first
syllables
of
them
both
Ba
,
and
Bel
the
name
Babel
,
and
surely
not
impertinently
:
for
these
two
Authors
haue
as
it
were
comprized
in
their
writings
all
that
apportioneth
to
the
building
of
Babel
,
one
in
the
question
of
right
,
the
other
in
that
of
fact
,
and
indeed
are
the
very
pillars
of
Popery
.
I
speake
this
onely
by
the
way
,
because
we
often
speake
of
them
in
this
Treatis●
.
Bellarmine
therefore
to
diuert
mens
eyes
from
the
true
Articles
of
the
Antichristian
Apostacy
,
Bell
de
Rom.
Pont.
l●b.
3.
c
4.
proposeth
foure
other
doctrines
,
which
he
saith
Antichrist
must
hold
,
which
because
the
Pope
doth
not
hold
,
therefore
hee
is
not
Antichrist
.
2.
The
fi●st
of
these
foure
doctrines
is
,
That
Antichrist
shall
deny
Iesus
to
bee
Christ
,
and
consequently
abolish
the
Sacraments
of
Christ
,
and
bring
in
againe
the
Iewish
Sabbath
and
Ceremonies
.
For
(
saith
he
)
Antichrist
must
bee
a
Iew
by
Nation
and
Religion
,
and
receiued
of
the
Iewes
for
their
Messias
,
and
therefore
must
openly
oppose
himselfe
vnto
Christ
.
And
besides
Saint
Iohn
saith
,
that
hee
that
denyeth
Iesus
to
bee
Christ
,
is
the
spirit
of
Antichrist
.
To
which
I
answere
,
that
first
hee
setteth
downe
that
for
certaine
,
which
is
in
question
.
For
wee
peremptorily
deny
,
that
Antichrist
shall
be
a
Iew
,
either
by
Nation
,
or
Religion
,
or
receiued
of
the
Iewes
for
their
Messias
,
as
is
euidently
proued
by
the
Author
of
this
Treatise
,
where
hee
answereth
all
the
Arguments
that
are
brought
to
the
contrary
.
Secondly
wee
confesse
,
that
Antichrist
shall
deny
Iesus
to
bee
Christ
,
and
so
doth
the
Pope
.
For
though
hee
acknowledge
the
name
of
Christ
in
appearance
,
yet
hee
taketh
from
it
all
the
vertue
and
efficacy
thereof
,
as
hath
beene
proued
before
,
and
professeth
Christ
by
word
,
but
denyeth
him
in
effect
:
for
it
is
certaine
,
that
Christ
may
be
denyed
two
waies
;
either
ouertly
,
or
couertly
,
that
is
,
either
in
word
,
or
in
effect
:
thus
the
deuill
in
many
places
of
the
Gospell
,
confesseth
that
Iesus
is
the
Christ
,
and
the
holy
one
of
God
;
and
yet
doth
he
not
by
might
and
maine
oppugne
this
doctrine
,
and
in
effect
deny
it
?
S
Iohn
therefore
well
expresseth
what
Antichrist
shall
doe
,
but
he
doth
not
expresse
the
manner
how
he
shall
doe
it
:
and
therefore
this
is
a
sophisticall
conclusion
,
to
argue
from
the
substance
of
a
thing
,
to
the
manner
of
doing
it
.
For
things
may
be
denied
,
either
directly
or
indirectly
,
either
by
expresse
maximes
,
or
by
necessary
consequences
;
and
this
latter
is
therefore
more
dangerous
,
because
it
is
more
deceitfull
.
We
do
not
read
that
Epicurus
denied
this
proposition
,
There
is
a
God
:
but
when
he
framed
to
himselfe
such
a
God
that
had
no
care
nor
prouidence
ouer
the
world
,
did
he
not
indirectly
deny
there
was
a
God
?
For
God
cannot
be
without
a
prouidence
.
So
the
Pope
doth
not
in
direct
words
deny
this
proposition
,
Iesus
is
Christ
:
yet
when
he
giueth
vnto
him
a
phantasticall
body
by
his
doctrine
of
transubstantiation
,
robbeth
him
of
all
his
offices
,
and
ioyneth
others
with
him
in
the
worke
of
Redemption
,
what
doth
he
but
by
consequent
deny
him
to
be
Christ
?
Yea
but
(
saith
he
)
all
Heretikes
thus
deny
Christ
,
therefore
Antichrist
must
deny
him
after
another
sort
;
to
wit
,
simply
and
absolutely
.
But
say
I
,
the
cleane
contrary
doth
rather
from
hence
follow
:
For
S.
Iohn
doth
manifestly
affirme
,
that
the
spirit
of
Antichrist
,
is
the
same
with
that
of
former
Heretickes
,
when
he
saith
;
Such
is
the
spirit
of
Antichrist
,
of
which
ye
haue
heard
say
,
that
he
shall
come
,
and
now
is
already
in
the
world
.
Now
if
Antichrist
must
speake
by
the
same
spirit
that
Heretikes
did
,
then
he
must
also
deny
Iesus
Christ
after
the
same
manner
,
to
wit
,
not
by
denying
his
name
,
but
by
destroying
his
faith
;
and
thus
this
first
doctrine
agreeth
fitly
to
the
Pope
,
if
we
vnderstand
S.
Iohn
as
he
ought
to
be
vnderstood
.
3.
Their
second
doctrine
of
Antichrist
is
,
that
he
shall
name
himselfe
not
the
Vicar
or
seruant
of
Christ
,
but
Christ
himselfe
,
and
this
,
because
it
is
said
,
Iohn
.
5.43
.
If
another
shall
come
in
his
owne
name
,
him
will
ye
receiue
.
Where
it
seemeth
(
saith
Bellarmine
)
that
Christ
expressely
vseth
these
words
:
In
nomine
suo
,
In
his
owne
name
,
Bel.
de
Rom.
Pont.
lib.
3.
cap.
14.
fore-seeing
that
the
Lutherans
,
and
Caluinists
would
say
,
that
Antichrist
should
not
come
in
his
owne
name
,
but
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
as
his
Vicar
.
But
what
a
vaine
interpretation
this
is
,
may
appeare
by
two
reasons
out
of
their
owne
Maldonate
.
Maldon
in
Ioh.
5.43
.
First
,
that
Christ
speaketh
not
here
in
particular
of
Antichrist
,
but
in
generall
of
all
false
Prophets
,
by
the
word
,
another
;
not
defining
one
particular
person
,
but
designing
any
one
whatsoeuer
,
that
shall
come
in
his
owne
name
.
Secondly
,
that
by
,
In
his
owne
name
,
he
meaneth
not
,
that
hee
shall
take
vpon
him
the
name
of
Christ
,
but
that
he
shall
come
of
his
owne
priuate
authority
,
without
being
sent
of
God.
For
albeit
diuers
amongst
the
Iewes
,
both
about
Christs
time
,
and
after
,
tooke
vpon
them
falsly
the
name
of
the
Messias
,
of
whom
Christ
foretelleth
,
Mat.
24.3.33
.
Many
shall
come
in
my
name
,
saying
,
I
am
Christ
,
and
shall
deceiue
many
:
neuerthelesse
he
here
prophecieth
of
many
that
shall
come
in
their
owne
name
,
that
is
,
not
being
sent
of
God
,
as
the
Prophet
Ieremy
speaketh
:
Ier
,
23.21
.
I
haue
not
sent
these
Prophets
,
saith
the
Lord
,
and
yet
they
ran
:
I
haue
not
spoken
to
them
,
and
yet
they
prophecied
.
So
that
to
come
in
a
mans
owne
name
,
is
nothing
else
,
but
to
come
without
mission
or
commission
from
God.
Howbeit
we
deny
not
,
but
that
Antichrist
shall
seate
himselfe
in
the
place
of
Christ
,
and
in
some
sort
entitle
himselfe
by
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
assume
vnto
himselfe
all
the
honour
and
reuerence
which
is
due
vnto
Christ
;
all
which
seeing
it
is
apparent
that
the
Pope
doth
,
we
may
therefore
in
this
regard
also
conclude
him
to
be
Antichrist
.
For
first
,
all
the
passages
of
holy
Scripture
which
are
directly
intended
of
Christ
,
he
referreth
to
himselfe
,
as
hath
bene
sufficiently
proued
.
Secondly
,
he
assumeth
also
the
proper
titles
of
Christ
,
as
to
bee
the
Head
and
Husband
of
the
Church
,
the
High-Priest
of
the
new
Couenant
,
the
Soueraigne
Bishop
of
the
world
,
the
great
and
vniuersall
Shepheard
of
the
Flocke
,
and
in
a
word
the
Lyon
of
the
Tribe
of
Iuda
,
and
the
roote
of
Dauid
,
with
other
such
like
.
Thirdly
and
lastly
,
he
forbeareth
not
to
stile
himselfe
by
the
very
name
Christ
,
as
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
alias
Hildebrand
doth
,
both
in
an
Epistle
to
Lanfranke
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
also
in
a
Councill
held
at
Rome
,
against
Henry
the
Emperour
.
In
both
which
,
he
applieth
to
himselfe
that
speech
of
the
Prophet
,
Psal.
2.2
.
The
Kings
of
the
earth
are
banded
,
Baron
.
An.
1080.
8.
and
the
Princes
assembled
against
the
Lord
,
and
against
his
Christ
,
which
S.
Peter
,
Acts.
4.26
.
interpreteth
as
spoken
directly
of
Christ
and
none
other
.
In
the
second
Chapter
of
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
,
the
holy
Ghost
applyeth
vnto
Christ
,
these
words
of
the
eight
Psalme
:
Thou
hast
made
him
a
little
inferiour
to
the
Angels
,
to
wit
,
in
regard
of
his
passion
,
Heb.
2.9
.
and
yet
this
very
same
is
the
deuice
or
motto
of
Pope
Paul
the
fift
of
late
memory
,
in
all
the
pictures
and
pourtraicts
that
were
made
of
him
.
What
should
I
speake
of
their
blasphemous
application
of
the
rest
of
that
Psalme
?
as
where
it
is
said
,
Thou
hast
put
all
things
vnder
his
feete
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Popes
feete
:
Sheepe
,
that
is
,
the
soules
of
the
faithfull
Christians
:
Oxen
,
that
is
,
Iewes
vnder
the
yoke
of
the
Law
:
Beasts
of
the
field
,
that
is
,
Pagans
wandering
in
the
broad
way
to
hell
:
Fowles
of
the
aire
,
that
is
,
Saints
departed
and
in
blisse
:
and
lastly
,
Fishes
of
the
Sea
,
that
is
,
soules
tormented
in
Purgatory
.
The
Pope
is
made
Lord
of
all
these
,
and
what
can
Christ
haue
more
?
Nay
,
Bell.
de
Rom.
Pont.
lib.
2.
cap.
16.
Bellarmine
highly
commendeth
S.
Bernard
,
for
giuing
these
high
titles
to
Pope
Eugenius
:
Thou
art
the
great
Priest
,
the
Soueraigne
Bishop
,
the
Prince
of
Bishops
,
the
Heire
of
the
Apostles
,
thou
art
Abel
in
Primacy
,
in
Gouernment
Noah
,
in
Patriarchacy
Abraham
,
in
Order
Melchizedek
,
in
Dignity
Aaron
,
in
Authority
Moses
,
in
Iudgement
Samuel
,
in
Power
Peter
,
&
in
Vnction
Christ
.
Here
the
very
name
Christ
is
giuen
by
S.
Bernard
to
Pope
Eugenius
,
accepted
of
him
as
his
owne
,
and
allowed
of
Bellarmine
as
due
vnto
him
:
and
what
can
Antichrist
do
more
?
But
that
we
may
see
the
very
height
of
their
blasphemy
in
this
kinde
,
I
cannot
passe
ouer
in
silence
one
example
more
:
It
is
this
.
After
the
Sicilian
Vespers
,
wherein
so
many
hundred
Frenchmen
were
massacred
at
once
,
in
the
yeere
1282.
those
of
Palerma
sent
Embassadours
to
Pope
Martin
the
fourth
,
for
absolution
from
that
bloody
act
:
who
casting
themselues
at
his
feete
,
and
saluting
him
as
if
he
were
Christ
,
made
this
supplication
vnto
him
:
Thou
that
takest
away
the
sinnes
of
the
world
haue
mercy
on
vs
:
and
againe
,
Thou
that
takest
away
the
sinnes
of
the
world
haue
pitty
on
vs
:
and
the
third
time
,
Thou
that
takest
away
the
sinnes
of
the
world
,
giue
vs
thy
peace
:
which
the
Pope
was
so
farre
from
reiecting
as
blasphemous
,
that
he
contented
himselfe
onely
thus
to
answer
,
that
the
Palermans
imitated
those
that
smote
Christ
,
saluting
him
by
the
name
of
the
King
of
the
Iewes
,
and
yet
in
effect
being
enemies
vnto
him
,
and
seeking
his
blood
.
Now
then
,
if
their
owne
maxime
be
true
,
the
Pope
is
without
all
doubt
Antichrist
;
for
he
both
stileth
himselfe
,
and
suffereth
himselfe
to
be
called
of
others
by
the
name
of
Christ
.
4.
The
third
doctrine
,
which
Bellarmine
ascribeth
as
proper
vnto
Antichrist
,
is
,
that
he
shall
vsurpe
the
name
and
title
of
God
,
and
not
onely
his
power
and
authority
,
and
so
shall
call
himselfe
God
,
and
be
worshipped
as
God
:
and
this
he
groundeth
vpon
2.
Thess.
2.4
.
where
it
is
said
,
That
he
shall
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
as
if
he
were
God.
But
by
his
leaue
,
S.
Paul
doth
not
say
that
he
shall
call
himselfe
God
,
but
that
he
shall
carry
himselfe
as
God
in
the
Temple
,
that
is
,
in
the
Church
of
God
:
and
what
is
that
,
but
to
vsurpe
the
power
and
authority
of
God
?
This
is
therefore
an
absurd
conclusion
,
grounded
vpon
a
false
interpretation
of
S.
Pauls
words
.
It
is
sufficient
then
,
to
proue
the
Pope
to
be
Antichrist
by
this
marke
,
if
I
shew
that
he
vsurpeth
the
power
and
authority
of
God
in
the
Church
,
and
putteth
on
the
diuine
properties
.
And
this
he
doth
many
waies
:
as
first
,
it
is
an
essentiall
propertie
belonging
vnto
God
,
and
his
peculiar
priuiledge
,
not
to
be
subiect
to
errour
:
for
though
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
in
their
Sermons
and
writings
,
did
not
erre
,
because
they
were
immediatly
inspired
and
directed
by
the
Spirit
of
truth
;
yet
seeing
that
immediate
inspiration
is
not
now
to
be
found
in
the
Church
,
vnlesse
by
the
Enthusianisme
of
the
Anabaptists
,
therefore
no
man
liuing
can
challenge
to
himselfe
such
a
power
.
But
the
Pope
doth
this
,
and
thereby
demonstrateth
himselfe
euidently
to
be
the
Antichrist
:
and
yet
this
maxime
,
That
the
Pope
cannot
erre
,
is
one
of
the
principall
engines
which
Sathan
hath
deuised
to
vphold
the
kingdome
of
errour
.
I
know
what
they
answere
when
we
obiect
vnto
them
the
examples
of
many
Popes
that
haue
erred
;
namely
,
by
strange
distinctions
,
as
,
that
he
may
erre
as
a
particular
person
and
Doctor
,
but
not
as
Pope
:
or
thus
,
Not
when
he
determineth
ex
Cathedra
,
out
of
his
Chaire
,
for
the
instruction
of
the
whole
world
,
but
only
when
he
propoundeth
and
deliuereth
his
priuate
opinions
by
word
or
writing
.
But
who
seeth
not
the
absurdity
and
contra●●●tion
of
this
distinction
?
For
the
Pope
is
alwaies
a
publike
person
and
Doctor
of
the
Church
,
and
not
a
particu●a●
;
so
that
these
are
contradictory
propositions
,
to
be
Pope
,
and
yet
to
be
a
particular
Doctor
;
as
to
bee
a
Soueraigne
King
,
and
a
priuate
person
.
And
therefore
if
Catharinus
had
reason
to
mocke
at
Caietane
,
who
writing
of
Herods
sadnesse
,
for
the
demand
of
Iohn
Baptists
head
,
distinguished
betwixt
the
King
and
Herod
,
as
if
it
was
the
King
that
was
sad
,
and
not
Herod
:
for
(
saith
Catharine
)
if
the
King
was
sad
,
and
Herod
was
the
King
,
then
by
my
Logick
,
I
must
confesse
,
that
Herod
was
also
sad
;
and
if
Herod
would
slay
Iohn
,
then
the
King
would
slay
him
;
&
if
the
King
seemed
vnwilling
to
haue
it
done
,
then
Herod
did
the
like
.
And
haue
not
we
reason
to
reduce
to
the
rules
of
the
same
Logick
,
those
that
say
,
that
Clement
may
erre
,
as
Clement
;
that
is
,
as
a
priuate
man
:
but
not
as
Pope
,
that
is
,
a
publike
person
?
For
as
Herod
is
King
,
so
is
Clement
Pope
.
This
is
as
if
a
man
should
say
,
that
Aristotle
was
ignorant
as
a
man
,
but
wise
as
a
Philosopher
;
and
so
he
should
be
called
a
wise
Philosopher
,
and
an
ignorant
man
.
But
let
this
absurd
distinction
be
allowed
,
yet
it
will
helpe
them
nothing
;
for
many
Popes
haue
erred
as
Popes
,
out
of
their
Chaire
in
their
publike
Decrees
and
Doctrines
.
For
Clement
the
first
,
in
a
decretall
Epistle
,
which
Turrian
the
Iesuite
maintainteh
not
to
be
counterfeit
but
true
,
deliuereth
two
grosse
heresies
,
one
of
the
Anabaptists
,
Caus.
12
q.
cap.
dilectissimis
.
touching
the
community
of
goods
;
and
another
of
the
Nicolaitanes
,
touching
the
community
of
women
:
which
opinion
Surius
held
so
hereticall
,
that
in
the
Colen
edition
,
he
cut
out
these
words
:
In
omnibus
autem
sunt
fine
dubie
et
coniuges
.
Tertul.
aduersus
Praxeam
.
c.
1.
Tertullian
telleth
vs
,
that
a
Bishop
of
Rome
in
his
time
(
some
thinke
Zepherinus
,
others
Eleutherius
)
approued
by
his
publike
censure
,
the
prophecies
of
Montanus
,
Prisca
,
and
Maximillo
.
Pope
Marcellinus
,
in
a
publike
Act
as
Pope
,
sacrificed
to
Idols
,
confessed
by
Bellarmine
,
though
thus
qualified
;
that
he
did
it
for
feare
of
death
,
albeit
that
the
Councill
of
Sinuessa
saith
,
that
he
did
it
being
corrupted
with
gold
.
Liberius
was
infected
with
the
Arrian
heresie
;
and
so
was
Felix
his
successour
,
by
the
testimonie
of
most
ancient
writers
:
as
Athanasius
,
S.
Ierome
,
Damasus
,
Hilarius
,
Martinus
Polonus
,
Cusan
,
Platina
,
Alphonsus
de
Castro
,
with
others
:
neither
doth
Bellarmine
denie
it
concerning
Liberius
,
Aug.
aduersus
Iulian.
Pelag.
lib.
1.
cap.
2.
but
attributeth
his
fact
vnto
feare
,
as
he
did
that
of
Marcellinus
.
In
a
word
(
to
omit
many
particulars
in
this
kind
)
did
not
Innocent
the
first
teach
and
define
,
that
inf●nts
which
had
not
receiued
the
Eucharist
,
could
not
be
saued
,
contradicted
by
a
direct
Canon
of
the
Councill
of
Trent
?
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
21.
Can.
4.
Did
not
Vigilius
deny
,
that
there
were
two
natures
in
Christ
?
Did
not
Celestine
the
third
erre
,
in
the
doctrine
of
marriage
of
the
faithfull
,
when
one
party
was
fallen
into
heresie
?
Did
not
Iohn
the
22.
Liberat
Abridg
.
cap
22.
deny
the
vision
of
God
vnto
soules
departed
,
before
the
resurrection
,
which
errour
he
was
constrained
to
recant
by
the
Diuines
of
Paris
,
Alphons
.
de
Castro
.
heres.
lib.
1.
cap.
4.
Eras
in
praesat
.
ad
quintum
lib.
Irena●
in
the
presence
of
Phillip
King
of
France
,
with
the
sound
of
trumpets
?
And
lastly
,
did
not
Iohn
the
2●
.
say
,
affirme
,
teach
,
and
maintaine
,
(
they
be
the
very
words
of
the
Councill
of
Constance
)
that
there
was
no
life
eternall
after
this
life
,
and
that
the
soule
of
man
dyed
together
with
his
body
after
the
manner
of
beasts
,
and
that
there
should
be
no
resurrection
?
All
these
then
erred
,
not
onely
as
priuate
persons
,
but
as
Popes
gouerning
and
instructing
the
Church
.
5.
But
to
leaue
this
,
a
second
priuiledge
belonging
to
God
,
is
to
depose
Kings
,
and
dispose
of
Kingdomes
.
Dan.
2.21
.
and
4.32
.
and
5.24
.
Iob.
12.18
.
Now
the
Pope
challengeth
also
to
himselfe
this
absolute
power
,
as
is
euident
in
the
insolency
of
Celestine
the
third
,
at
the
Coronation
of
the
Emperour
Henry
the
sixt
,
when
he
crowned
and
decrowned
him
with
his
feete
,
in
signe
,
that
it
was
in
his
power
,
both
to
giue
and
to
take
away
the
Empire
.
And
in
the
Epistle
of
Pius
the
second
,
to
Mahomet
the
Turkish
Emperour
,
where
he
promiseth
him
that
if
he
would
receiue
the
Christian
faith
,
and
ayde
the
necessities
of
the
Church
;
he
in
recompence
of
this
benefit
,
would
create
him
Emperour
of
the
Greekes
,
and
of
the
East
,
as
his
predecessours
had
for
the
same
reason
,
giuen
the
Westerne
Empire
vnto
Charlemaigne
.
In
pretence
of
which
vsurped
power
,
Iulius
the
second
interdicted
the
Kingdome
of
Nauarre
,
which
by
that
colour
was
then
inuaded
,
and
still
at
this
day
possessed
by
the
King
of
Spaine
.
The
like
he
did
to
the
Kingdome
of
France
,
but
not
with
like
successe
,
as
witnesseth
Onuphrius
;
Onuphrius
in
Iudio
.
1.
and
to
the
Kingdome
of
England
in
King
Iohns
time
.
And
to
make
the
case
more
manifest
,
there
is
to
be
seene
at
Rome
,
an
Image
of
Pope
Paul
the
fift
of
late
time
,
whereunto
as
there
are
adioyned
many
proud
insculptures
and
deuices
,
so
these
especially
are
most
remarkable
:
vnder
the
picture
are
these
words
written
.
Vultu
portendebat
imperium
,
aboue
it
these
:
Paulo
quinto
vice
Deo
Christianae
reipub
.
Monarchae
inuictissimo
et
Pontificiae
omnipotentiae
conseruatori
acerrimo
.
At
the
right
hand
a
flying
Angell
beareth
this
inscription
:
Gen●
et
regnum
quod
non
seruierit
illi
,
in
gladio
,
in
fame
,
et
in
peste
,
visitabo
super
Gentem
illam
ait
dominus
,
Ier.
27.
and
at
the
left
hand
another
Angell
speaking
thus
:
Et
dedit
ei
Dominus
potestatem
et
regnum
,
et
omnes
populi
ipsi
seruient
,
potest
as
eius
,
potestas
aeterna
quae
non
anferetur
,
et
regnum
eius
quod
non
corrumpetur
,
Dan.
7.
by
which
we
see
,
that
though
the
Pope
at
this
day
be
much
weakened
in
his
power
,
a
great
part
of
Christendome
being
departed
from
his
obedience
;
yet
he
is
nothing
at
all
abated
in
his
pride
,
but
takes
vpon
him
asmuch
as
any
of
his
predecessors
haue
done
:
and
therefore
it
is
no
maruaile
,
that
Alexander
the
sixt
,
gaue
vnto
Ferdinand
King
of
Arragon
,
all
the
Isles
and
firme
Lands
,
which
were
discouered
in
the
West
and
South
,
from
the
pole
Artick
,
vnto
the
Antarticke
,
as
may
more
fully
appeare
in
his
Bull
to
the
said
King.
6.
A
third
priuiledge
belonging
to
God
,
is
,
not
to
be
subiect
to
any
Law
or
iudgement
of
any
creature
:
and
doth
not
the
Pope
incroach
also
vpon
this
?
Thus
they
plainly
write
of
him
.
Extrau●
de
conc●ss
prebendae
.
Sede●
.
Apostolica
.
The
Pope
is
not
subiect
to
any
humane
Law
the
hath
all
Lawes
inshrined
in
his
owne
brest
:
He
may
not
bee
iudged
,
either
of
the
Emperour
,
or
Kings
,
or
Cleargy
,
or
people
:
but
his
iudgement
is
to
be
preferred
before
the
iudgement
of
the
whole
world
:
nay
he
can
do
all
that
God
can
do
;
prescribe
,
ordaine
,
D●st
●●
quoniam
.
forbid
,
dispense
,
absolue
,
restraine
,
confirme
,
disanull
,
derogate
,
reserue
,
and
what
not
?
Yea
make
new
articles
of
faith
,
and
giue
authority
to
the
word
of
God
,
as
if
without
him
it
were
of
no
force
.
7.
Another
priuiledge
of
God
,
is
,
that
he
alone
is
aboue
Emperours
,
Optat.
cont.
Parmen.
lib.
3.
Kings
,
and
Princes
,
and
is
the
onely
Lord
of
the
Angels
.
Optatus
saith
plainly
,
That
none
but
God
is
aboue
the
Emperour
;
and
doth
not
the
Pope
vsurpe
a
super-eminency
aboue
both
these
?
Aboue
Emperours
and
Kings
,
as
hath
at
large
bene
shewed
before
;
when
he
calleth
them
his
vassals
and
seruants
,
maketh
them
his
Lacquaies
to
hold
his
stirrop
,
lead
his
horse
by
the
bridle
,
minister
water
for
his
hands
,
helpe
to
carrie
him
in
his
Chaire
vpon
their
shoulders
,
and
kisse
his
feete
,
●●b
sa●●●●remon
●
.
sect.
5.
&
lib.
5.
sect.
12.
and
adore
him
like
a
God.
And
aboue
the
Angels
in
foure
things
as
the
Canonists
affirme
;
to
wit
,
in
Iurisdiction
,
Administration
,
Knowledge
,
and
Reward
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
they
take
vpon
them
to
command
the
Angels
,
as
Clement
the
fift
did
,
when
he
commanded
them
to
take
soules
out
of
Purgatory
,
Fe●●●n
cap.
Canon
stat.
de
constitut.
Cornel.
Agrippa
ac
vanit
scient.
fol.
138.
and
to
carrie
them
into
Paradise
.
And
Clement
the
sixt
,
who
commanded
the
Angels
to
conuey
the
soules
of
such
as
died
in
their
Pilgramage
to
Rome
in
the
yeere
of
Iubile
,
directly
into
Paradise
,
being
wholly
absolued
from
the
paines
of
Purgatory
.
And
therefore
Baronius
is
not
ashamed
to
call
the
Popes
throne
,
Baron
in
paranes
ad
Remp
Venet.
A
throne
diuinely
established
,
exalted
aboue
the
heauens
,
applying
thereunto
that
sentence
of
the
Apostle
,
1.
Cor.
6.
Do
you
not
know
that
you
shall
iudge
the
Angels
?
And
in
declaiming
against
the
Venetians
,
saith
;
He
that
is
reuered
of
the
Angels
,
shall
he
not
be
so
of
Princes
?
Further
,
it
is
Gods
prerogatiue
onely
to
be
adored
with
Diuine
worship
,
and
yet
the
Pope
assumeth
this
also
to
himselfe
.
For
the
salutation
which
is
giuen
vnto
him
by
Princes
,
Cardinals
,
and
Embassadors
,
Antomia
.
hist.
●om.
3.
is
called
adoration
:
and
the
Embassadors
of
Florence
,
tell
Pius
the
second
,
that
their
City
Sanctitatem
illius
Hyperdulia
adorat
,
that
is
,
Bell.
de
Sanct.
beatit
.
lib.
1.
cap.
12.
worshipped
his
holinesse
with
Hyperdulia
,
which
is
a
kinde
of
worship
due
onely
to
the
humanity
of
Christ
,
and
to
the
Virgin
his
Mother
.
Lastly
,
to
pardon
sinne
,
to
adopt
and
regenerate
a
sinfull
man
,
to
bee
not
onely
holy
but
euen
holinesse
it selfe
in
the
abstract
,
and
to
bee
iudge
of
the
whole
world
,
are
all
Diuine
prerogatiues
,
which
notwithstanding
are
all
attributed
to
the
Pope
by
his
flatterers
,
and
not
denyed
,
nor
reiected
by
himselfe
.
For
first
,
hee
taketh
vpon
him
power
to
pardon
sinne
,
euen
the
guilt
and
eternall
punishment
thereof
;
(
as
some
of
them
haue
written
,
)
but
certainely
the
temporall
punishment
both
of
liuing
and
dead
heere
,
and
in
Purgatory
.
Now
to
free
from
punishment
,
is
to
forgiue
,
as
not
to
forgiue
is
to
binde
ouer
to
punishment
;
and
so
that
saying
of
Christ
,
Hee
that
sinneth
against
the
holy
Ghost
shall
neuer
be
forgiuen
,
neither
in
this
world
,
nor
in
the
world
to
come
,
is
to
be
vnderstood
,
to
wit
,
shall
bee
punished
both
in
this
world
,
and
in
the
world
to
come
.
Secondly
,
Sixt.
Senens
.
in
praefat.
bib●oth
.
Sancta
.
a
great
learned
Rabbi
in
the
Papacy
,
speaking
to
Pope
Pius
the
fift
,
as
vnto
God
,
saith
;
That
hee
(
to
wit
,
the
Pope
)
had
adopted
him
for
his
Sonne
,
and
regenerated
him
by
his
spirit
;
a
blasphemy
which
a
Christian
mans
eares
are
not
able
to
brooke
.
Thirdly
▪
the
ordinary
title
of
the
Pope
is
,
his
Holinesse
,
a
if
hee
were
as
God
,
of
a
simple
nature
without
all
composition
:
and
had
his
holinesse
not
by
participation
,
but
of
himselfe
.
Of
the
like
quality
is
that
title
,
The
cause
of
causes
,
which
the
Canonists
giue
vnto
him
,
by
which
Aristotle
and
all
the
best
of
the
Philosophers
,
defined
God
to
be
Causa
causarum
;
Natura
naturans
,
and
Eus
entium
:
but
I
forbeare
to
soyle
my
paper
any
further
with
these
blasphemies
.
Lastly
,
Baron
.
Ibid.
Baronius
stileth
him
Vniuersorum
Iudicem
,
the
Iudge
of
all
,
and
not
to
be
iudged
of
any
:
which
to
doe
,
what
is
it
else
but
to
place
him
in
Gods
throne
,
or
rather
to
demonstrate
him
to
bee
the
true
Antichrist
,
who
as
Paul
saith
,
must
sit
in
Temple
of
God
as
if
he
were
God
?
And
that
which
is
most
strange
of
all
the
rest
,
they
ascribe
these
preheminences
vnto
him
,
though
he
be
neuer
so
wicked
a
wretch
,
and
vile
a
monster
.
For
the
seate
of
Peter
giueth
him
holinesse
,
Melchior
Canus
.
locor
.
lib.
6.
cap.
8.
though
hee
hath
none
of
his
owne
,
and
Saint
Peter
hath
transmitted
to
his
successors
a
perpetuall
dowry
of
merits
,
with
an
heritage
of
Innocency
,
Dist.
40.
C●non
not
.
as
one
of
their
Popes
speaketh
:
so
that
if
their
owne
merits
faile
,
the
predecessors
are
sufficient
:
for
either
excellent
men
are
aduanced
to
this
honor
,
or
they
are
made
excellent
that
are
aduanced
;
Baron
.
An.
34.27
.
thus
he
.
And
Baronius
allegorizing
vpon
the
shadow
of
Peter
,
affirmeth
the
same
,
saying
;
that
such
vertues
and
abundance
of
graces
were
conferred
on
Peter
,
that
his
very
shadow
,
(
by
which
he
typically
meaneth
his
successors
)
were
partakers
thereof
:
so
that
as
their
glosse
speaketh
,
D●st
.
40.
C●non
in
glossa
.
it
is
sacriledge
to
dispute
of
the
Popes
fact
;
and
to
accuse
him
,
is
the
sinne
against
the
holy
Ghost
.
8.
And
thus
it
is
manifest
,
that
the
Pope
inuesteth
himselfe
with
the
Dignities
,
Priuiledges
,
and
Prerogatiues
,
that
appertaine
properly
to
God
,
and
so
maketh
himselfe
no
lesse
then
God
vpon
earth
;
which
doubtlesse
is
enough
to
proue
him
to
be
Antichrist
:
howbeit
if
he
also
call
himselfe
by
the
very
name
of
God
,
then
they
cannot
deny
but
by
their
owne
doctrine
he
must
needs
be
so
.
Dist.
96.
●
.
satis
euident
.
And
did
not
Pope
Nicholas
auow
this
title
,
as
giuen
vnto
his
Predecessors
,
and
him
,
by
great
Constantine
?
Aug.
Steuchus
.
de
donat.
Constant
.
Extrau
.
Ioh.
22
in
glossa
.
And
Augustine
Steuchus
confirmeth
the
same
as
truth
?
Besides
,
the
Canonists
and
other
Doctors
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
doe
ordinarily
stile
the
Pope
,
Our
Lord
God
the
Pope
.
And
the
Popes
admit
of
this
title
,
neither
are
their
books
purged
of
it
;
and
Stapleton
calleth
Gregory
the
thirteenth
,
Staplet
princip.
fi●
.
Doctrin
.
praefat.
ad
Gregor.
13.
Supremum
,
plane
supremum
in
terris
numen
,
The
highest
,
euen
the
highest
God-head
in
earth
:
and
Paul
the
fift
named
himselfe
Vicedeus
,
a
Vice-god
,
that
is
,
one
in
the
roome
and
place
of
God.
I
confesse
,
that
Kings
and
Princes
,
are
named
Gods
in
holy
Scripture
,
but
in
a
farre
different
sense
then
the
Pope
:
for
they
are
not
so
named
,
as
if
any
diuine
properties
did
pertaine
vnto
them
,
but
because
they
represented
in
their
authority
,
maiesty
and
gouernment
,
the
very
Image
of
God
in
their
owne
Dominions
:
but
the
Pope
is
so
dignified
for
that
the
very
properties
of
God
,
and
omnipotent
power
are
attributed
vnto
him
,
and
vsurped
by
him
ouer
all
the
world
.
9.
The
fourth
and
last
doctrine
,
which
they
say
is
proper
vnto
Antichrist
,
is
,
That
hee
shall
not
suffer
any
God
to
be
worshipped
,
neither
true
,
not
false
,
nor
any
Idols
,
but
shall
exalt
himselfe
aboue
all
that
is
called
God
,
or
is
worshipped
,
which
because
the
Pope
doth
not
,
that
therefore
he
is
not
Antichrist
.
Thus
Bellarmine
reasoneth
.
De
Rom.
Pontif.
lib.
3.
cap.
14.
Whereunto
I
answere
two
things
.
First
,
that
the
Pope
exalteth
himselfe
apparently
aboue
,
not
onely
all
that
is
called
God
,
that
is
,
to
whom
the
name
of
God
is
communicated
,
but
euen
God
himselfe
,
not
openly
and
in
word
,
(
for
what
followers
and
Disciples
could
hee
then
haue
in
such
a
foule
and
grosse
ostentation
?
)
but
indeed
and
fact
,
like
Iudas
that
kissed
Christ
with
his
mouth
,
but
betrayed
him
by
his
practise
to
the
Iewes
.
Now
that
the
Pope
doth
thus
exalt
himselfe
,
is
so
apparent
,
that
none
that
hath
any
relike
of
vnderstanding
can
doubt
thereof
.
For
how
he
aduanceth
himselfe
aboue
the
Angels
,
who
are
called
Gods
,
Psal.
8.6
.
hath
beene
declared
before
;
and
for
Magistrates
who
are
also
named
Gods
,
Psal.
82.2
.
the
case
is
as
manifest
;
for
when
as
they
constraine
the
supreme
Magistrate
of
the
world
,
to
wit
,
the
Emperor
,
to
kisse
the
Popes
feet
,
and
to
hold
his
stirrop
,
when
they
depriue
them
of
their
Crownes
,
and
settle
others
in
their
thrones
,
when
they
interdict
their
Kingdomes
,
as
they
did
England
in
the
reigne
of
King
Iohn
,
and
France
vnder
Phillip
Augustus
,
so
that
all
their
publike
acts
were
thus
dated
at
that
time
,
Regnante
Christo
,
in
stead
of
Regnante
Philippo
,
when
they
make
Princes
to
hold
their
Crownes
in
Fee
of
the
Pope
,
paying
him
yeerely
tribute
,
as
hath
beene
seene
well-nigh
in
all
Kingdomes
of
Christendome
,
but
especially
heere
in
England
,
which
Pope
Innocent
the
fourth
,
calleth
his
Garden
of
delight
,
and
a
bottomlesse
Spring
,
and
others
,
the
Popes
Asse
to
beare
all
burdens
:
And
lastly
,
Math.
P●rt●
in
He●
.
3.
when
they
trample
vpon
their
neckes
,
cause
them
to
waite
at
their
gates
,
Crowne
them
with
their
feet
,
and
burne
their
Letters
and
Embassi●s
in
contempt
,
as
Pope
Nicholas
the
first
did
the
Letters
of
Michael
the
Emperor
of
Constantinople
,
which
were
distastfull
vnto
him
:
when
they
excommunicate
them
,
absolue
them
,
whip
them
,
suspend
them
,
and
call
them
their
Vessals
and
Liege-men
:
all
which
particulars
might
be
exemplified
with
a
multitude
of
examples
if
need
were
:
When
I
say
,
he
doth
all
things
,
doth
hee
not
apparently
exalt
him
else
aboue
all
Magistrates
?
Againe
,
the
Papists
adore
and
worship
the
Saints
,
as
their
tutelar
Gods
,
and
doth
not
the
Pope
exalt
himselfe
aboue
them
,
when
he
canonizeth
whom
he
pleaseth
,
and
blotteth
out
of
the
Calender
those
that
please
him
not
?
So
that
let
him
be
neuer
so
holy
,
yet
he
is
no
Saint
to
the
Church
,
except
the
Pope
will
:
and
be
he
neuer
so
wicked
,
yet
if
he
will
,
he
must
be
worshipped
as
a
Saint
.
Tertul.
Apol.
cap.
5.
And
so
as
Tertullian
saith
in
another
case
to
the
ancient
Romanes
,
Apud
vos
de
humano
arbitratu
diuinitas
pensitatur
,
nisi
homini
Deus
placuerit
,
Deus
non
erit
,
we
may
affirme
of
the
moderne
Romanists
,
Sanctity
is
weighed
by
the
Popes
iudgement
,
except
a
man
please
him
,
he
shall
be
no
Saint
,
and
if
he
please
him
he
shall
be
one
,
be
hee
neuer
so
wicked
.
Images
also
which
are
their
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
obiects
of
their
worship
are
dominered
ouer
by
the
Pope
:
for
hee
authorized
their
worship
in
the
second
Councill
of
Nice
,
it
being
a
matter
,
if
not
vnlawfull
,
yet
in
different
before
that
time
,
this
consecration
makes
them
capeable
of
publike
adoration
:
and
his
Indulgences
ascribe
more
to
one
Image
then
to
another
.
Againe
,
doe
they
not
adore
their
consecrated
Hoast
,
which
they
say
is
the
very
body
of
Christ
,
as
Christ
?
and
yet
they
make
it
march
after
the
Pope
in
his
iourneyes
of
pleasure
amongst
the
baggage
and
rabble
of
his
Court
,
being
carryed
on
the
backe
of
a
little
Nagge
,
hauing
a
bell
hanging
at
his
necke
,
whilst
hee
himselfe
is
carryed
in
pompe
vpon
mens
shoulders
,
or
rideth
in
Maiesty
vpon
a
faire
Palfrey
.
10.
And
thus
in
fine
,
there
is
nothing
that
is
worshipped
as
God
,
which
he
doth
not
exalt
himselfe
aboue
:
nay
he
doth
it
euen
aboue
the
true
God
himselfe
:
as
when
hee
maketh
all
Religion
and
worship
to
depend
vpon
the
Oracle
of
his
mouth
,
saying
;
that
nothing
ought
to
bee
receiued
by
the
Church
,
though
ordained
by
generall
Councills
,
that
is
not
confirmed
by
his
authority
:
when
he
subiecteth
the
holy
Scripture
to
his
interpretation
,
to
be
wrested
into
what
sense
hee
pleaseth
:
when
hee
releaseth
men
of
their
Vowes
and
Oathes
which
they
haue
made
to
God
or
Men
,
which
is
not
only
auouched
by
their
Canonists
,
Can
non
est
v●●●de
v●●o
p●●●
the
C.
quanta
de
iure
iurando
.
but
confirmed
by
experience
.
●s
when
Alexander
the
sixt
discharged
his
Son
Caesar
Bargi●
from
his
vow
of
Priesthood
,
that
he
might
marry
and
become
a
Temporall
Duke
.
And
when
Hildebrand
released
Rodulph
of
Sabaudia
from
his
Oath
to
his
lawfull
Soueraigne
Henry
the
fourth
,
and
created
him
Emperor
.
But
the
vengeance
of
God
followed
Rodulph
for
his
periury
,
his
right
hand
wherewith
hee
had
sworne
fidelity
to
the
Emperor
,
being
cut
off
in
a
battaile
against
him
.
And
lastly
,
Felin
.
l.
quae
in
eccles
.
de
constitut.
when
he
taketh
vpon
him
power
to
dispense
cum
iure
Diuino
,
with
diuine
right
,
by
limitation
or
restriction
,
and
with
the
expresse
Law
of
God
,
to
wit
,
the
fift
Commandement
,
by
freeing
Children
from
obedience
to
their
Parents
vnder
pretence
of
Monasticall
Obligation
;
and
the
sixt
Commandement
,
Thou
shalt
not
kill
,
by
their
places
of
Sanctuary
,
whereout
a
Murtherer
(
by
their
Canons
)
may
not
be
fetcht
,
what
blood
soeuer
he
hath
shed
;
Polyder
.
Virgil.
d●
Inuen
:
lib.
3.
cap.
12.
against
which
abuse
Polidore
Virgill
,
a
man
of
their
owne
bitterly
inueigheth
.
And
the
seuenth
Commandement
,
by
their
publike
and
authorized
Stewes
:
and
so
in
like
manner
,
with
all
the
rest
of
the
Commandements
.
Yea
,
not
onely
with
the
Law
,
but
also
with
the
Gospell
,
and
with
the
Apostle
,
as
their
Canonists
speake
;
for
whereas
Christ
in
the
Go
pell
ordained
but
two
Sacraments
in
the
Church
,
he
addeth
hereunto
fiue
other
,
C
proposuie
,
de
conces
.
prebend
.
Causa
.
25.
q
1.
sunt
quidem
.
in
gl
ss●
.
Dist.
5
decensec●
at
de
hi●
.
and
preferreth
in
dignity
his
Confirmation
before
Christs
Baptisme
,
because
that
can
be
performed
by
a
Bishop
only
,
this
by
euery
Priest
,
and
in
case
of
necessity
by
a
Laick
,
or
a
woman
:
yea
,
they
are
so
impudent
as
to
say
,
that
the
Pope
can
change
the
forme
of
words
in
Baptisme
;
Mathei
Terti
.
Auiso
all●
subdit
del●dem
.
vene●
.
Fe●●n
C
quae
in
eccles●ie
co
●st
.
tut
.
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
22.
●n
fine
and
in
stead
of
the
name
of
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
put
in
,
In
the
name
of
the
Trinity
.
And
for
the
other
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
they
take
away
the
Cup
from
Laicks
;
which
when
it
was
required
by
many
Princes
and
States
to
be
restored
againe
in
the
Councill
of
Trent
,
the
Councill
referred
them
heerein
to
the
discretion
of
the
Pope
,
thereby
attributing
vnto
him
full
power
ouer
the
diuine
Sacraments
.
In
breefe
,
to
cut
short
,
doe
wee
not
see
by
experience
,
that
the
Pope
and
his
instruments
doe
more
seuerely
punish
such
as
transgresse
his
Decrees
,
and
Traditions
,
then
those
that
trample
vnder
their
feet
the
Commandements
of
God
?
For
,
to
eate
flesh
in
Lent
,
is
with
them
a
greater
sinne
,
then
to
steale
,
or
commit
adultery
:
and
who
knoweth
not
,
that
a
Priest
shall
be
more
rigorously
handled
,
if
he
ioyne
himselfe
to
one
onely
woman
in
holy
marriage
,
then
if
he
keepe
openly
many
Concubines
and
Harlots
,
or
defile
other
mens
wiues
,
or
haunt
the
Stewes
?
And
thus
the
Pope
exalteth
himselfe
aboue
all
that
is
called
God
,
yea
aboue
God
himselfe
.
11.
Secondly
,
I
answere
,
that
it
is
no
where
found
in
Scripture
,
that
Antichrist
shall
suffer
no
God
to
be
worshipped
,
whether
true
or
false
,
nor
any
Idols
;
nay
rather
his
Idolatry
doth
proue
him
to
bee
Antichrist
.
For
his
City
and
Seate
is
called
the
great
Whore
,
with
whom
the
Kings
of
the
earth
committed
spirituall
fornication
:
and
who
knoweth
not
,
but
that
by
spirituall
fornication
,
is
alwaies
in
holy
Scripture
vnderstood
Idolatry
?
as
Ezek
16.
Isaiah
.
1.21
.
And
therefore
when
some
of
the
Fathers
affirme
,
that
Antichrist
shall
be
no
Idolater
,
but
a
hater
of
Idols
,
wee
must
conceiue
,
that
either
they
misunderstood
the
prophecy
of
Daniel
,
Chap.
11.38
.
whereupon
this
opinion
is
grounded
,
or
that
they
meant
onely
the
Paganish
Idolatry
,
in
the
worship
of
Iupiter
,
Apollo
,
Mercury
,
&c.
Which
indeed
our
Antichrist
hath
declared
himselfe
to
detest
and
hate
,
but
neuerthelesse
,
doth
not
cease
to
exercise
an
Idolatry
altogether
as
prophane
and
abominable
in
his
worship
of
Saints
,
Images
,
Relikes
,
Crosses
,
and
a
peece
of
Paste
,
which
they
say
,
is
Christ
.
As
for
that
text
of
Daniel
which
they
thus
translate
,
He
shall
not
care
for
any
God
,
but
shall
rise
vp
against
all
:
I
say
first
,
that
the
Prophet
speaketh
not
heere
literally
of
Antichrist
,
but
of
Antiochus
,
as
hath
bene
shewed
before
.
Secondly
,
that
according
to
the
Hebrew
verity
,
the
Text
must
be
thus
translated
,
as
Tremellius
and
Iunius
haue
proued
.
And
as
for
the
God
of
forces
,
he
(
to
wit
Antiochus
)
shall
in
his
seate
worship
with
Gold
,
Siluer
,
Precious
stones
,
and
things
desirable
,
a
God
which
his
Fathers
knew
not
.
Now
who
is
the
God
of
Forces
,
but
the
true
God
of
Israel
,
whose
Temple
Antiochus
prophaned
with
horrible
Idolatry
,
and
placed
therein
the
Idoll
of
Iupiter
Olympi●s
,
as
wee
may
see
in
the
sixt
Chapter
of
the
second
booke
of
Machabees
?
which
prophecy
,
I
confesse
Anagogically
agreeth
to
the
Pope
.
For
hee
hauing
abolished
both
all
the
worship
of
heathen
Gods
,
and
in
a
manner
also
of
the
true
God
himselfe
,
the
Omnipotent
God
of
Forces
;
hath
set
vp
a
new
God
in
the
Church
,
namely
,
a
peece
of
bread
in
the
Masse
,
which
none
of
the
Fathers
,
or
Apostles
of
Iesus
Christ
euer
knew
.
And
to
their
breaden
God
they
ascribe
power
to
forgiue
sinnes
,
to
defend
from
euils
both
men
and
beasts
,
and
to
bring
to
heauen
:
and
therefore
willingly
dedicate
vnto
it
whatsoeuer
is
deere
and
precious
vnto
them
,
as
Gold
,
Siluer
,
Iewels
,
and
what
not
?
as
the
Children
of
Israel
did
for
the
making
of
their
Golden
Calfe
.
And
that
with
such
reuerence
and
deuotion
,
that
the
least
contempt
vnto
it
in
word
,
or
deed
,
is
reuenged
with
Gibets
,
fire
,
and
all
maner
of
torments
,
when
as
in
the
meane
while
most
horrible
blasphemies
against
Christ
himselfe
are
tolerated
and
sleighted
ouer
.
12.
Bellarmine
is
here
strangely
puzled
,
and
cannnot
tell
where
to
rest
.
For
first
,
he
saith
,
that
by
the
God
Maozim
,
or
God
of
Forces
,
is
signified
Antichrist
himselfe
;
which
if
it
be
true
,
then
according
to
their
owne
authenticall
vulgar
translation
he
shall
worship
himselfe
:
for
it
readeth
it
thus
,
Deum
autem
Maozim
in
loco
suo
venerabitur
:
that
is
,
He
shall
worship
in
his
place
the
God
Maozim
.
Now
was
it
euer
heard
that
any
man
euer
worshipped
himselfe
?
For
though
Alexander
the
Great
tooke
vpon
him
the
name
of
Iupiter
Amon
,
and
Caligul●
,
with
others
,
assume●
a
Deity
to
themselues
,
yet
this
was
in
regard
of
the
people
:
for
touching
themselues
they
could
not
but
know
that
they
were
no
better
then
mortall
men
.
But
to
make
the
matter
more
euident
,
their
translation
addeth
,
that
hee
shall
fortifie
M●●zim
with
a
strange
God
whom
he
knew
not
:
how
then
can
this
Maozim
be
himselfe
?
Did
he
not
know
himselfe
?
And
how
can
he
bee
but
an
Idolater
,
seeing
Idols
in
holy
Scripture
are
called
strange
Gods
?
Therefore
Bellarmine
not
daring
to
rely
vpon
this
Interpretation
,
addeth
a
second
,
to
wit
,
that
Antichrist
shall
bee
a
Magitian
,
and
shall
worship
the
deuill
in
secret
,
by
whose
aide
he
shall
effect
wonderfull
things
.
An
opinion
which
destroyeth
it selfe
,
and
his
owne
position
,
that
Antichrist
shall
be
no
Idolater
:
for
is
it
no
Idolatry
to
worship
the
deuill
?
Is
he
,
the
old
Dragon
,
a
new
vnknowne
Idoll
?
And
doe
Magitians
vse
to
offer
Gold
and
Siluer
vnto
him
,
and
not
rather
receiue
such
guifts
from
him
?
Howbeit
they
that
shall
view
the
liues
of
the
Popes
,
shall
not
finde
this
strange
,
Baron
.
An.
●
63.
sect.
17.
Be●no●
v●ta
Hildebrand
.
that
Antichrist
shall
worship
the
deuill
.
For
if
we
will
beleeue
their
owne
Histories
,
many
Popes
haue
beene
M●gitians
and
giuen
themselues
to
the
deuill
.
As
Iohn
the
twelfth
,
who
inuocated
Iupiter
,
Venus
,
and
other
Daemons
,
being
at
dice
,
and
drunke
a
carouse
in
honor
of
the
deuill
.
And
Bennet
the
ninth
,
wh●
sacrificed
to
deuils
in
Forrests
and
Mountaines
:
to
omit
others
of
the
same
ranke
which
might
be
named
.
Lastly
,
Bellarmine
more
changeable
then
the
Camelion
,
falleth
vpon
this
,
that
by
Maozim
was
not
meant
a
God
,
but
some
Castle
or
Fortresse
,
wherein
Antichrist
should
repose
his
Treasures
,
thinking
it
may
bee
vpon
the
Castle
Saint
Angelo
,
where
the
Treasures
of
the
Pope
are
layd
vp
.
Thus
he
knoweth
not
what
to
fix
vpon
,
and
yet
it
must
be
grounded
vpon
this
text
,
that
Antichrist
is
no
Idolater
:
and
because
the
Pope
is
an
Idolater
,
therefore
he
is
not
Antichrist
:
for
one
of
the
two
they
must
of
necessity
confesse
,
either
that
he
is
Antichrist
,
if
no
Idolater
:
or
an
Idolater
,
if
not
Antichrist
.
So
then
,
we
clearely
see
that
all
those
doctrines
which
t●●y
say
are
proper
vnto
Antichrist
,
are
plainely
taught
and
maintained
by
the
Pope
.
The
Third
Part.
CHAP.
I.
Touching
Antichrists
delusion
of
the
world
,
and
first
by
supposed
Miracles
.
FIrst
,
S.
Paul
,
2.
Thess.
2.9.10.11
.
telleth
vs
,
that
Antichrists
comming
,
shall
be
after
the
working
of
Sathan
,
with
all
power
,
and
signes
,
and
lying
wonders
;
and
in
all
deceiuablenesse
of
vnrighteousnesse
in
them
that
perish
,
because
they
receiued
not
the
loue
of
the
truth
,
that
they
might
be
saued
:
and
that
for
this
cause
,
God
should
send
them
strong
delusion
to
beleeue
a
lye
.
In
which
words
,
we
may
obserue
fiue
things
.
First
,
that
Antichrist
shall
come
,
armed
with
the
power
of
Sathan
.
Secondly
,
that
by
his
power
he
shall
deceiue
the
world
.
Thirdly
,
that
the
reason
why
the
world
shall
be
deceiued
by
him
,
is
,
because
God
shall
send
vpon
them
strong
delusion
,
euen
so
strong
,
as
to
beleeue
a
lye
.
Fourthly
,
that
the
chiefe
meanes
whereby
he
shall
deceiue
,
is
by
lying
signes
and
wonders
.
And
lastly
,
that
they
onely
shall
be
deceiued
by
him
,
that
are
ordained
to
perish
,
who
receiued
not
the
loue
of
the
truth
that
they
might
be
saued
?
Now
that
this
Sathanicall
delusion
of
the
world
is
euidently
verified
in
the
Papacy
,
is
so
manifest
,
that
none
that
hath
but
the
least
sparke
of
reason
can
doubt
thereof
:
and
also
that
this
delusion
is
effected
,
as
by
one
speciall
meanes
,
by
lying
signes
and
wonders
.
For
all
the
whole
rabble
of
their
writers
,
boast
of
their
miracles
,
as
an
essentiall
marke
of
their
Church
,
which
they
call
Catholike
.
There
is
no
Temple
of
any
note
in
the
Papacy
,
wherein
there
is
not
some
Statue
or
Image
celebrated
for
miracles
,
whereunto
they
go
in
Pilgrimage
for
deuotion
;
nor
any
●uthor
of
any
sort
of
Monkes
or
religious
place
,
which
are
not
made
famous
by
this
marke
.
Their
Monasteries
,
their
Cloisters
,
their
Chappels
,
their
Altars
,
proclaime
euery
where
this
delusion
:
The
Legends
of
their
Saints
and
such
like
bookes
,
whereunto
most
men
heretofore
gaue
as
much
credit
as
to
the
word
of
God
it selfe
,
are
so
prodigiously
stuffed
with
this
trash
,
that
the
very
reading
of
them
would
astonish
any
in
whose
heart
there
is
but
the
least
taste
of
piety
.
Read
the
conformities
of
S.
Francis
,
the
History
of
the
Archbishop
Antoninus
,
the
flowers
of
S.
Francis
,
the
Golden
Legend
of
Iames
De
Voragine
,
the
booke
of
the
miracles
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
the
Dialogues
of
Cesarius
,
the
Annales
of
Baronius
,
the
History
of
our
Lady
of
Halls
written
by
Lipsius
,
the
Sermons
of
Dormi
secure
,
with
a
number
other
such
like
;
and
you
shall
finde
neither
bancke
nor
bottome
of
this
foppery
:
neither
moderation
,
measure
,
nor
end
,
of
miracles
:
Yea
,
how
Sathan
hath
bewitched
their
hearts
,
to
beleeue
that
which
is
incredible
,
and
to
imagine
they
see
that
which
they
see
not
,
nor
can
be
seene
.
And
by
this
marke
(
forsooth
)
they
would
proue
the
true
Church
to
be
with
them
,
and
no
where
else
;
and
challenge
vs
to
proue
our
religion
and
mission
by
miracles
;
which
because
we
cannot
do
,
they
therefore
triumph
ouer
vs
as
Heretikes
and
Schismatikes
from
the
true
Church
:
whereas
indeed
their
vaunt
of
miracles
,
doth
proue
them
rather
to
be
the
Synagogue
of
Antichrist
,
and
our
want
of
them
,
doth
clearly
deliuer
vs
from
that
suspition
.
2.
For
we
are
to
obserue
here
three
things
in
generall
,
before
we
come
to
the
particular
consideration
of
this
point
.
First
,
that
miracles
were
ordained
of
God
for
the
ignorant
,
and
such
as
had
not
receiued
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
that
in
the
prime
daies
of
the
Church
,
when
the
new
and
strange
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
began
first
to
be
preached
,
to
the
end
that
they
which
by
reason
of
the
seeming
contrariety
of
Christian
religion
,
to
the
principles
of
humane
reason
,
would
not
be
perswaded
with
words
,
might
by
beholding
strange
workes
,
exceeding
the
power
of
nature
,
wrought
by
the
Apostles
,
be
enclined
to
the
entertainement
of
their
doctrine
:
and
so
there
was
a
necessary
vse
of
miracles
,
in
the
infancy
of
the
Church
;
that
thereby
vnbeleeuers
might
be
conuerted
to
the
faith
.
But
after
the
world
had
receiued
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
,
and
professed
the
faith
which
was
before
so
strongly
confirmed
,
there
was
no
further
vse
of
miracles
in
the
Church
:
but
if
any
controuersies
did
arise
in
religion
,
men
were
not
to
seeke
the
decision
of
them
by
new
miracles
,
but
by
the
holy
Scriptures
,
which
were
giuen
of
God
to
be
the
rule
of
faith
,
and
touchstone
of
truth
and
falshood
,
and
the
supreme
iudge
of
controuersies
.
Thus
saith
Chrysostome
,
Chrysost.
in
2.
Cor.
2.
hom.
6.
Miracles
were
then
profitably
wrought
,
and
are
profitably
now
not
wrought
:
for
now
we
confirme
our
doctrine
by
diuine
Scriptures
,
and
by
those
miracles
which
were
wrought
before
.
Aug.
de
vera
.
Relig.
cap.
5.
So
S.
Augustine
,
Our
Fathers
followed
visible
miracles
,
whereby
it
is
come
to
passe
,
that
they
are
not
necessary
for
their
posterity
.
Miracles
(
saith
Gregory
)
were
necessary
in
the
beginning
of
the
Church
,
that
faith
being
nourished
thereby
,
might
encrease
,
Gregor.
in
Euangel.
hom.
29.
as
we
when
we
plant
trees
,
do
water
them
till
they
be
settled
in
earth
,
but
not
afterward
.
Espencaeus
also
faith
plainly
,
Espens
.
in
2.
Tim.
3.
That
where
there
are
no
infidels
,
there
is
no
necessity
of
miracles
:
as
long
as
there
was
a
vocation
from
infidelity
to
faith
,
miracles
were
wrought
by
Christs
ministers
:
but
this
vocation
ceasing
,
and
seduction
from
faith
to
infidelity
comming
in
place
thereof
,
the
power
of
doing
miracles
,
was
to
be
giuen
vp
to
it
,
as
an
helpe
thereunto
.
But
Stella
aboue
the
rest
,
Stella
in
Luk.
11.
discourseth
most
excellently
vpon
this
matter
.
For
he
sheweth
,
first
,
that
miracles
are
not
now
necessary
in
the
Church
,
being
growne
and
confirmed
,
as
they
were
in
the
first
planting
thereof
.
Secondly
,
that
he
which
beleeueth
not
for
the
miracles
already
done
,
will
much
lesse
beleeue
if
new
ones
be
propounded
vnto
him
.
And
thirdly
,
that
miracles
now
are
rather
hurtfull
then
profitable
:
as
a
child
when
he
beginneth
first
to
go
,
is
supported
with
a
little
chariot
,
which
would
be
an
hinde●ance
vnto
him
when
he
is
growne
to
strength
:
or
as
ladders
and
scaffoldes
are
necessary
in
the
building
of
an
house
,
but
when
the
house
is
finished
,
they
are
impediments
to
the
passengers
:
So
if
now
miracles
should
be
wrought
,
men
would
say
that
their
faith
was
not
sufficiently
confirmed
and
proued
,
seeing
it
stood
in
need
of
more
miracles
to
do
the
same
.
Thus
Stella
,
a
man
of
their
owne
sect
and
religion
:
And
therefore
to
conclude
againe
with
S.
Augustine
:
Whosoeuer
yet
seeketh
for
wonders
that
he
may
beleeue
,
he
himselfe
is
the
greatest
wonder
,
Aug.
de
ciuit
.
Dei.
lib.
22.
c.
8.
who
,
the
world
beleeeuing
,
beleeueth
not
.
Answerable
to
all
which
,
is
that
of
S.
Paul
.
1.
Cor.
14.22
.
Tongues
are
a
signe
not
to
them
that
beleeue
,
but
to
them
that
beleeue
not
.
So
that
their
vaunt
of
miracles
,
is
nothing
else
but
an
Antichristian
brauado
.
3.
Secondly
,
obserue
that
miracles
are
not
the
touchstone
to
try
the
truth
of
doctrine
by
,
but
the
truth
of
doctrine
the
touchstone
of
miracles
,
whether
they
be
true
or
false
:
and
so
of
Doctors
and
Preachers
,
they
are
neither
to
bee
proued
or
disproued
by
their
miracles
,
but
are
to
be
tryed
by
their
doctrine
.
This
proposition
is
euidently
proued
by
two
expresse
Texts
of
Scripture
:
the
one
,
Deut.
13.1.2.3
.
&c.
and
the
second
,
Mat.
7.22
.
For
albeit
,
such
wonders
as
are
wrought
by
false
Prophets
for
the
confirmation
of
an
vntruth
,
are
for
the
most
part
no
true
miracles
,
but
counterfeit
and
fained
;
neuerthelesse
admit
they
were
true
,
(
as
oftentimes
God
doth
co-operate
with
false
teachers
,
for
the
punishment
of
mens
impenitency
)
yet
whether
they
be
true
or
false
,
doctrine
is
not
to
be
tryed
by
them
,
but
they
by
it
.
Tertul
de
prascript
.
c.
44.
Therefore
Tertullian
speaking
of
Heretikes
saith
,
That
they
confirme
the
faith
of
their
doctrine
,
by
ostentation
of
Miracles
,
as
that
they
had
raised
the
dead
,
cured
diseases
,
and
foretold
things
to
come
,
to
the
end
,
they
might
be
counted
true
Apostles
,
as
if
it
were
not
written
,
that
many
false
Christs
,
and
false
Prophets
should
arise
,
that
shall
show
great
signes
and
wonders
to
dece●ue
,
if
it
were
possible
,
the
very
elect
.
Mat.
24.24
.
and
all
to
fortifie
vs
against
hereticall
preaching
:
thus
he
.
By
which
speech
he
forewarneth
to
take
heed
,
that
we
be
not
deceiued
by
the
vaunt
of
miracles
,
seeing
they
may
be
common
,
aswell
to
Heretikes
,
as
true
beleeuers
.
S.
Augustine
is
more
direct
in
this
point
,
whose
words
in
his
booke
of
the
vnity
of
the
Church
,
are
worthy
to
be
remembred
:
they
are
these
:
Let
none
say
it
is
therefore
true
,
because
Donatus
,
or
Pont●us
or
some
other
,
haue
wrought
great
maruailes
,
or
because
men
praying
at
the
sepulchers
of
the
Saints
are
heard
,
and
obtaine
their
suits
:
these
are
but
either
the
fictions
of
lying
men
,
or
the
wonders
of
deceiuing
spirits
:
for
either
they
were
not
true
,
or
if
any
wonders
be
wrought
by
Heretikes
,
we
ought
the
more
to
beware
of
them
.
And
as
for
the
impetration
of
mens
prayers
at
the
sepulchres
of
the
Saints
,
he
saith
:
that
the
Iewes
were
often
heard
of
God
in
the
high
places
,
which
notwithstanding
were
abhominable
vnto
him
:
and
for
visions
and
apparitions
,
he
saith
;
that
the
diuell
can
transforme
himselfe
into
an
Angell
of
light
,
and
deceiue
by
this
meanes
:
nay
he
saith
,
that
the
very
Pagan
,
and
Iewes
,
are
often
heard
in
their
supplications
,
and
releeued
,
either
by
seducing
spirits
,
which
can
do
nothing
but
that
which
God
permitteth
:
or
by
God
himselfe
,
either
for
the
punishment
of
wickednesse
,
or
for
the
comfort
of
misery
:
or
as
a
meanes
to
make
men
seeke
for
eternall
life
:
thus
he
.
Where
he
sheweth
,
what
little
moment
miracles
are
of
,
seeing
both
Pagans
,
Iewes
,
and
Heretikes
,
are
permitted
to
worke
them
,
that
wicked
men
might
thereby
be
more
hardened
in
their
malice
,
and
made
more
obstinate
to
their
destruction
:
which
very
thing
the
Apostle
auoucheth
,
concerning
the
miracles
of
Antichrist
,
2.
Thess.
2.10
.
And
therefore
the
same
Father
writing
against
Petilian
the
Donatist
,
Aug.
contra
.
Pet●l
an
.
lib.
2.
cap.
55.
who
obiected
against
the
Cathol●ks
their
miracles
as
markes
of
the
true
Church
,
thus
answereth
in
briefe
:
Seeing
many
do
not
such
things
,
which
yet
notwithstanding
belong
vnto
the
kingdome
of
God
;
and
many
againe
do
them
,
which
yet
do
not
belong
thereunto
:
therefore
no
man
ought
to
boast
of
miracles
as
markes
of
the
true
Church
,
but
seeke
for
it
rather
in
his
word
that
purchased
it
with
his
blood
.
S.
Chrysostome
is
yet
more
plaine
,
Chrysost●m
Mat.
hom.
49.
and
affirmeth
,
that
Christ
foretold
that
false
Prophets
,
and
Antichrist
,
should
pretend
great
signes
and
wonders
to
deceiue
the
world
,
to
the
end
(
saith
he
)
that
Christs
true
ministers
might
not
be
tryed
by
their
working
of
miracles
,
though
neuer
so
good
;
but
by
this
,
that
they
worke
no
miracles
at
all
.
So
then
,
when
they
say
,
that
theirs
is
the
true
Church
,
and
their
Ministers
the
true
Ministers
of
Christ
,
because
it
is
illustrated
with
miracles
;
and
our
Church
and
ministeriall
mission
false
,
because
we
haue
no
miracles
:
The
answere
is
,
first
,
that
if
this
were
a
good
argument
,
then
the
Pagans
and
Donatists
were
the
true
Church
aswell
as
they
,
who
bragged
of
their
miracles
asmuch
as
they
:
and
Antichrist
himselfe
should
haue
his
mission
from
God
,
because
his
comming
is
with
great
signes
and
wonders
,
as
the
Apostle
speaketh
.
And
secondly
,
that
our
want
of
miracles
,
is
so
farre
from
prouing
vs
to
be
none
of
Christs
Church
,
that
it
proueth
vs
rather
to
be
his
Church
,
according
both
to
S.
Augustine
,
and
S.
Chrysostomes
opinions
.
4.
Thirdly
,
obserue
that
miracles
are
not
so
frequent
and
common
in
their
Church
,
as
they
were
in
former
times
:
for
whereas
heretofore
they
were
so
vsuall
,
that
scarse
a
day
passed
without
some
new
miracle
;
and
scarce
an
Image
or
Saint
,
that
were
not
renowned
therewith
:
now
we
shall
hardly
heare
of
one
in
many
yeeeres
,
&
that
in
some
few
notorious
places
,
as
at
Lauretto
,
Hals
,
and
Sichem
,
and
such
like
.
Now
I
demand
,
where
are
their
miracles
that
they
so
much
bragge
of
?
And
if
they
tell
vs
of
those
that
were
wrought
in
former
times
I
aske
againe
,
where
is
that
power
now
become
?
Is
it
flowne
into
the
Indies
to
be
practised
there
by
the
Iesuites
for
the
conuersion
of
those
vnbeleeuing
Pagans
?
So
indeed
they
say
.
Acosta
de
salute
Indor
.
lib.
6.
cap.
4.
et
cap
12.
et
c.
17
But
their
owne
Acosta
an
eye-witnesse
doth
giue
the
lye
to
this
fiction
,
for
thus
he
writeth
:
What
is
our
preaching
?
And
what
is
our
confidence
?
Certainly
we
worke
no
miracles
to
confirme
our
doctrine
,
neither
is
there
any
neede
of
them
:
so
to
shine
in
holinesse
before
men
,
that
they
seeing
our
good
workes
,
may
glorifie
our
Father
which
is
in
heauen
,
this
is
the
greatest
perswading
miracle
that
can
be
.
Therefore
Melchior
Canus
thus
censureth
those
fabulous
bookes
,
Melchior
Canus
.
loc.
lib.
11.
cap.
6.
that
were
written
of
this
subiect
:
There
are
of
late
(
saith
he
)
certaine
fables
come
forth
,
the
Author
whereof
,
and
the
place
where
they
were
acted
,
are
so
farre
off
,
that
it
is
not
possible
to
discouer
their
falshood
:
but
yet
the
whole
body
of
the
narration
is
so
contriued
,
that
the
Spanish
prouerbe
may
easily
appeare
to
be
verified
in
them
:
Des
lueng
as
vias
,
luengas
meniras
,
that
is
,
From
farre
Countries
,
long
lyes
.
And
such
are
their
Indian
miracles
.
But
what
need
they
trauaile
so
farre
for
miracles
,
if
they
be
necessary
markes
of
their
Church
?
And
why
are
they
not
still
wrought
,
at
the
sepulchers
and
relikes
of
their
Saints
,
as
they
pretend
they
were
in
time
past
?
Marry
the
reason
is
,
because
the
deuill
feares
to
play
his
tricks
in
the
day
,
least
he
should
be
discouered
,
but
loueth
the
darknesse
,
as
becommeth
the
Prince
of
darknesse
.
Nicephor
.
hist.
lib.
2.
cap.
17.
As
at
the
rising
of
the
Sunne
,
Owles
and
Bats
,
and
all
night
birdes
,
hide
themselues
in
their
holes
:
so
did
these
superstitious
fables
,
at
the
breaking
out
of
the
Sun-shine
of
the
Gospell
.
And
as
at
the
comming
of
Christ
,
the
Oracles
ceased
,
and
the
great
God
Pan
died
;
so
at
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
Plutarch
de
defectis
craculorum
.
Euseb.
de
praepar
.
Euang.
lib.
5.
cap.
9.
miracles
in
a
manner
vanished
,
and
all
those
superstitions
were
ashamed
to
shew
their
faces
.
And
this
indeed
is
the
greatest
miracle
of
this
Age
,
that
the
falshood
of
miracles
is
thus
discouered
.
5.
But
to
leaue
the
generall
,
and
to
come
to
more
particular
discouery
of
Popish
miracles
,
and
to
shew
that
they
are
no
better
then
lying
signes
and
wonders
,
such
as
are
ascribed
to
Antichrist
by
S.
Paul
:
They
may
well
be
distinguished
into
three
rankes
.
For
some
are
altogether
false
and
counterfeit
,
yea
many
so
ridiculous
,
that
they
carry
with
them
no
likelyhood
of
truth
.
A
second
sort
are
true
,
but
are
not
miracles
,
hauing
nothing
in
them
that
is
prodigious
or
supernaturall
.
And
a
third
sort
there
are
,
which
to
our
senses
seeme
miraculous
,
forasmuch
as
they
surpasse
our
vnderstanding
;
but
are
wrought
by
the
operation
of
Sathan
,
and
by
the
deceite
of
vncleane
spirits
.
And
to
this
distinction
of
Antichristian
miracles
,
Bellar.
de
Rom.
Pont
lib.
3.
cap.
15.
doth
well
agree
that
of
Bellarmine
,
where
he
saith
,
that
they
are
lying
in
respect
of
all
the
causes
:
the
Efficient
,
the
Matter
,
the
Forme
,
and
the
End.
The
efficient
,
because
they
are
wrought
by
the
power
of
the
father
of
lyes
,
who
can
effect
no
true
miracles
;
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
that
his
comming
is
after
the
working
of
Sathan
.
The
matter
,
because
they
are
not
true
miracles
,
but
fabulous
and
counterfeit
,
Th●odor
.
in
2.
Thess
2.
such
as
Iuglers
vse
to
worke
,
saith
Theodoret
,
dazeling
mens
eyes
,
and
as
it
were
robbing
them
of
their
sight
,
saith
Aretas
.
Forme
,
because
howsoeuer
they
may
seeme
strange
,
Aretas
in
Apoc.
13.
yet
they
haue
their
hidden
causes
,
not
exceeding
the
power
of
nature
,
as
true
miracles
do
.
And
lastly
,
in
regard
of
the
end
,
which
is
the
principall
,
because
they
lead
vnto
lyes
,
Chrysost.
in
2.
Thess.
2.
Aug.
de
ciuit
.
Dei.
lib.
20.
c.
19.
as
Chrysostome
obserueth
:
and
so
are
well
termed
lying
wonders
,
though
in
regard
of
matter
and
forme
they
be
neuer
so
true
,
as
S.
Augustine
noteth
.
6.
But
to
follow
our
first
diuision
,
which
is
in
effect
all
one
with
this
.
In
the
first
ranke
we
may
place
an
infinite
number
of
Visions
,
Reuelations
,
Apparitions
of
soules
out
of
Purgatory
,
Melchior
Can.
lib.
11.
cap.
6.
and
Legendary
wonders
.
For
Melchior
Canus
a
great
man
of
theirs
,
and
a
Spanish
Bishop
,
affirmeth
,
that
the
liues
of
the
Philosophers
were
more
grauely
and
truly
written
by
Diogenes
Laertius
,
then
the
liues
of
the
Saints
by
Christians
:
and
that
Suetonius
had
more
faithfully
reported
the
acts
of
the
Emperours
,
then
Christians
had
the
acts
of
Martyrs
,
Virgins
,
and
Confessors
:
and
that
he
was
ashamed
of
many
things
written
,
tending
not
to
the
profit
,
but
to
the
hurt
of
the
Church
;
the
writers
rather
ayming
to
please
themselues
in
their
fictions
,
then
to
edifie
others
;
and
presenting
vnto
vs
such
Saints
,
which
if
they
could
be
such
,
yet
would
not
be
such
as
they
make
them
.
For
who
would
beleeue
(
saith
he
)
that
S.
Francis
hauing
caught
a
Flea
,
would
not
kill
it
,
but
put
it
fairely
againe
vpon
him
;
as
if
(
forsooth
)
he
delighted
not
onely
in
pouerty
,
but
in
sluttery
and
filthinesse
?
And
how
ridiculous
also
(
saith
he
)
is
that
which
is
written
of
S.
Dominicke
,
that
he
caused
the
deuill
that
came
to
annoy
him
,
to
hold
a
candle
in
his
hand
till
it
was
spent
,
and
so
burnt
his
fingers
with
great
paine
and
anguish
?
Thus
Canus
writeth
,
affirming
withall
,
that
the
number
of
such
idle
fictions
is
not
to
be
numbred
.
But
I
will
adde
some
few
to
his
beginnings
,
which
neuerthelesse
shall
be
but
as
the
gleaning
after
the
haruest
.
That
it
may
appeare
,
how
pittifully
the
deuill
hath
blinded
mens
eyes
vnder
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
.
And
here
to
omit
,
how
S.
Anthony
of
Padna
caused
his
horse
to
kneele
downe
and
worship
the
holy
Hoast
:
how
a
certaine
woman
to
make
her
Bees
fruitfull
,
put
a
consecrated
Hoast
into
the
Hyue
,
where
the
Bees
built
a
Chappell
with
an
Altar
,
and
windowes
and
doores
,
and
a
Steeple
,
with
Bels
,
and
sung
their
Canonicall
houres
,
and
kept
watch
like
Monkes
in
their
Cloysters
:
how
Saint
Dusta●e
pulled
the
deuill
by
the
nose
or
by
the
lips
,
(
as
some
others
say
)
with
a
paire
of
Pincers
:
how
a
Parrat
being
like
to
be
surprized
by
an
Hawke
,
flying
ouer
the
shrine
of
Saint
Thomas
of
Canterbury
,
cryed
Saint
Thomas
helpe
me
,
when
presently
the
Hawke
fell
downe
dead
,
and
the
Parrat
escaped
:
how
another
being
falsly
accused
for
stealing
his
Masters
Hawke
,
and
ready
to
be
executed
,
desired
in
his
heart
helpe
of
the
Lady
of
Lawretto
,
when
instantly
the
Hawke
came
flying
in
the
ayre
jingling
her
Bels
and
lighting
vpon
the
gallowes
,
and
freed
the
poore
man
from
the
halter
:
how
Saint
Aidus
in
compassion
giuing
eight
Lambes
to
eight
hungry
Wolues
,
afterwards
by
prayer
drew
them
againe
aliue
out
of
the
Wolues
bellies
:
How
Saint
Patricke
droue
with
his
staffe
all
the
venemous
beasts
out
of
Ireland
,
and
caused
a
stollen
sheepe
to
bleate
in
the
belly
of
him
that
had
eaten
it
:
how
Saint
Lupe
or
Low
shut
vp
the
deuill
in
a
tankard
all
night
,
and
made
him
howle
and
bray
most
hideously
,
before
he
could
get
out
:
how
Saint
Barbara
turned
the
sheepe
of
a
certaine
shepheard
that
had
discouered
her
to
her
Father
,
into
Locusts
:
how
a
certaine
Kinght
being
long
learning
his
Aue
Maria
,
and
not
able
to
come
vnto
Gratia
plena
,
had
a
flower
sprung
out
of
his
mouth
in
his
gr●●e
,
in
euery
leafe
whereof
was
written
in
Golden
letters
,
Aue
Maria
:
how
Saint
Margaret
was
swallowed
vp
of
the
deuill
in
the
figure
of
a
Dragon
,
and
making
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
in
the
Dragons
belly
,
the
Dragon
burst
,
and
Saint
Margaret
came
out
safe
and
sound
:
how
Saint
Gooderick
with
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
tamed
Wolues
and
Serpents
in
such
sort
,
that
they
lay
with
him
by
the
fire
side
without
offering
any
hurt
:
how
Saint
Christophers
staffe
being
stucke
into
the
ground
;
began
presently
to
beare
leaues
,
and
to
burnish
,
whereupon
8000.
men
were
conuerted
to
the
Faith
of
Christ
.
And
how
Saint
Nicholas
when
hee
was
an
Infant
,
fasted
euery
Wednesday
and
Friday
from
sucking
his
Mothers
teate
.
How
Saint
Denis
the
Areopagitan
,
carried
his
head
in
his
hands
after
it
was
striken
off
,
two
miles
:
How
Saint
Bernac
turned
oake
leaues
into
loaues
,
stones
into
fishes
,
and
water
into
wine
:
how
a
Bishop
called
Trian
hauing
killed
his
Cow
and
his
Calfe
to
entertaine
Saint
Patrick
,
found
them
the
next
morning
both
feeding
in
his
Meadow
:
how
Saint
Dominicks
bookes
lying
three
dayes
in
a
Riuer
,
were
taken
vp
as
dry
as
a
feather
:
how
Saint
Romual
spoke
Diuinity
as
soone
as
he
was
borne
,
and
preached
as
soone
as
he
was
baptized
:
how
Saint
Christina
spake
when
her
tongue
was
cut
out
:
how
Saint
Ambright
Earle
of
Venice
when
he
could
not
take
the
Sacrament
at
his
mouth
,
layd
it
on
his
side
,
which
opened
then
to
receiue
it
,
and
then
shut
againe
:
how
Christ
tooke
from
Saint
Katherine
at
her
request
her
old
heart
,
and
gaue
her
a
new
in
roome
thereof
:
How
Saint
Margaret
catching
the
deuill
by
the
haire
,
trampled
him
vnder
her
feet
:
how
Saint
Iuliana
bound
the
deuill
,
and
whipt
him
,
and
dragged
him
along
the
streets
for
a
laughing
stocke
to
boyes
,
and
at
last
cast
him
into
a
Iakes
:
how
Saint
Zene
saw
a
company
of
deuils
sleeping
on
the
skirts
of
a
womans
gowne
,
and
on
a
sudaine
tumbling
into
the
durt
,
whereat
hee
and
the
other
deuils
that
followed
on
foot
laughed
heartily
:
and
lastly
how
the
deuils
for
seeing
of
holy
water
ran
so
fast
out
of
the
sicke
mans
Chamber
,
that
they
trod
one
on
anothers
heeles
for
hast
.
I
say
,
to
omit
all
these
,
with
a
numberlesse
number
more
of
the
same
kinde
,
I
will
insist
in
some
onely
which
are
not
commonly
knowne
,
and
yet
are
as
famous
in
foolery
and
falshood
as
these
are
.
7.
And
to
begin
with
Francis
their
so
much
admired
Saint
;
if
we
search
the
bookes
that
are
written
of
his
acts
,
we
shall
finde
many
so
strange
and
ridiculous
wonders
,
Flores
S.
Francisci
.
cap.
15
&
cap.
20.
Lib.
conf
rmit
.
S.
Francise●
Chronic.
that
they
deserue
rather
laughter
then
credit
.
As
that
he
commanded
the
Swallowes
to
hold
their
peace
while
hee
was
preaching
,
and
they
obeyed
him
:
and
that
one
day
seeing
a
great
flocke
of
Birdes
together
,
he
said
vnto
his
Fellowes
that
were
with
him
in
company
,
Marke
me
how
I
meane
to
preach
to
these
Birdes
my
Sisters
:
and
whilst
hee
was
preaching
,
how
the
Birdes
sate
very
attentiue
,
and
did
not
depart
thence
till
he
had
finished
his
Sermon
,
and
giuen
them
his
benediction
,
which
they
receiued
with
shew
of
great
reuerence
,
in
opening
their
eyes
and
beakes
,
and
stretching
forth
their
heads
and
neckes
.
That
hee
conuerted
a
Wolfe
in
the
territory
of
Augubium
which
deuoured
both
men
and
beasts
,
and
finding
him
said
vnto
him
:
Come
hither
brother
Wolfe
,
I
command
thee
in
the
name
of
God
,
that
thou
hurt
no
person
any
more
.
Whereupon
the
Wolfe
cast
himselfe
at
his
feet
,
and
lifting
vp
his
paw
,
put
it
into
Saint
Francis
his
hand
,
promising
to
doe
no
more
hurt
,
and
so
followed
him
vp
and
downe
as
his
brother
,
so
that
the
very
dogs
would
not
barke
at
him
.
And
againe
,
that
vpon
a
certaine
time
being
pursued
by
the
deuill
,
he
fled
to
a
rocke
,
where
finding
no
place
to
hide
him
in
,
he
thrust
his
face
close
to
the
rocke
,
which
softning
like
Wax
,
receiued
the
impression
,
and
hid
him
a
long
time
from
the
deuill
.
This
is
a
new
tricke
of
escaping
the
deuill
by
nimblenesse
of
foot
,
and
absconsion
in
a
rocke
:
but
they
are
as
senselesse
as
rockes
that
will
giue
any
credit
thereunto
.
It
was
as
familiar
with
him
and
his
Disciples
,
to
raise
vp
the
dead
,
as
to
drinke
a
cup
of
Wine
.
At
a
time
in
a
brauado
,
he
slew
a
mans
Sonne
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
restore
him
againe
to
life
,
as
he
did
,
if
all
that
is
written
be
true
.
It
is
reported
also
of
him
in
the
famous
booke
of
his
Conformities
with
Christ
,
that
finding
at
the
Masse
a
Spider
in
the
Chalice
,
hee
would
not
put
it
out
for
shedding
some
drops
of
the
blood
,
but
dranke
it
with
the
blood
and
all
,
and
that
by
and
by
,
his
thigh
itching
,
the
Spider
issued
whole
there-out
,
he
hauing
no
hurt
at
all
,
nor
yet
the
Spider
,
being
both
preserued
by
the
merit
of
the
imagined
blood
.
But
the
palp●blest
Lye
of
all
the
rest
is
this
,
that
God
vpon
a
time
determining
vtterly
to
destroy
the
world
for
the
contempt
of
the
Gospell
,
his
Sonne
Christ
to
appease
his
anger
,
promised
to
renew
his
life
and
passion
in
Saint
Francis
,
and
to
imprint
vpon
him
his
fiue
wounds
;
by
the
vertue
whereof
,
men
should
be
reclaymed
from
th●ir
sinnes
,
and
so
saued
.
All
which
he
did
to
pacifie
his
Fathers
wrath
,
and
also
promised
,
to
draw
many
thousand
women
out
of
the
hand
of
the
deuill
,
by
the
virginity
of
our
Lady
his
Mother
,
renewed
in
the
body
of
Saint
Clare
:
both
which
being
effected
,
God
changed
his
opinion
,
and
pardoned
the
world
:
as
if
the
false
wonders
of
Francis
,
and
the
hypocrisie
of
Clare
,
were
of
as
great
merit
and
power
with
God
,
as
the
blood
of
Christ
.
The
like
wee
read
of
the
Iacobius
of
the
Order
of
●aint
Bennet
,
who
to
countenance
their
opinion
against
the
Cordeliers
,
about
the
sinnelesse
conception
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
suborned
a
nouice
of
their
Couent
to
counterfeit
Saint
Francis
,
and
to
suffer
with
great
torment
,
fiue
wounds
to
be
seared
into
his
body
,
with
a
number
more
such
like
impostures
;
and
to
declare
vnto
the
people
how
all
this
was
done
vnto
him
by
the
reuelation
of
the
blessed
Virgin.
The
whole
story
is
at
large
related
by
Paulus
Langius
a
Monke
of
the
same
Order
:
declaring
withall
,
that
the
Magistrates
of
B●rne
where
the
Tragedy
was
acted
,
Pa●l
〈◊〉
C●ron
.
C●●zens●
.
●n.
12.
6
finding
out
their
knauery
both
by
diuers
euident
suspitions
,
and
also
by
the
confession
of
the
counterfeit
himse●fe
,
seazed
vpon
the
Authors
thereof
,
and
after
degradation
,
committed
them
to
the
fire
to
bee
purged
of
their
villany
.
If
the
markes
of
Saint
Francis
had
bene
as
well
examined
,
as
these
were
of
this
poore
Nouice
,
I
doubt
not
,
but
they
would
haue
beene
proued
to
be
of
the
same
nature
and
stampe
.
8.
But
to
leaue
their
Francis
,
and
to
come
to
Dominicke
another
grand
Saint
of
theirs
,
and
some
of
the
rest
of
their
Saints
.
This
Saint
Dominicke
hauing
a
man
presented
vnto
him
,
that
was
possessed
with
deuils
,
tooke
his
Stole
,
and
first
putting
it
on
his
owne
necke
,
after
inclosed
with
it
the
necke
of
the
Demoniack
,
and
commanded
the
deuils
to
torment
the
man
no
more
,
at
which
command
they
themselues
were
tormented
within
the
man
,
and
desired
of
him
leaue
to
depart
:
but
he
would
not
,
except
they
would
giue
a
pledge
that
they
would
no
more
returne
vnto
him
,
and
the
pledge
must
bee
the
holy
Martyrs
whose
bodies
lay
buryed
in
that
Church
:
Which
after
the
deuils
had
(
with
much
adoe
)
obtained
of
the
Martyrs
to
be
their
pledge
,
and
proued
it
to
bee
so
by
the
turning
of
their
bodies
in
their
graues
,
their
heads
being
remoued
to
the
place
where
their
feet
should
be
,
he
set
them
free
to
seeke
their
fortune
in
the
broad
world
.
This
fine
Fable
is
accompanied
with
another
of
the
same
mettell
.
As
Saint
Dominicke
was
once
preaching
in
a
place
,
Henr.
Stephan
pr●p●sad
Apolog.
pro
Herod
.
after
the
Sermon
,
certaine
Ladies
which
had
beene
seduced
by
heresies
came
and
kneeled
at
his
feet
,
and
said
vnto
him
:
O
thou
seruant
of
God
,
helpe
vs
:
if
it
be
true
which
thou
hast
preached
,
the
spirit
of
Error
hath
hitherto
blinded
our
thoughts
.
Then
he
said
vnto
them
,
be
still
&
waite
a
little
,
and
you
shall
see
what
Lord
it
is
that
you
haue
serued
.
And
by
and
by
they
saw
leaping
into
the
middest
of
them
a
great
black
Cat
,
with
broad
flaming
eyes
,
&
a
bloody
huge
tongue
hanging
downe
to
his
nauill
,
a
wreathed
tayle
turned
vp
to
his
backe
,
shewing
:
his
filthy
part
behind
,
out
of
which
came
an
horrible
stinke
,
and
when
hee
had
encompassed
round
about
the
Ladies
on
each
side
,
at
last
hee
mounted
into
the
steeple
by
a
Bell-rope
,
and
left
a
filthy
sauour
behinde
him
.
Then
the
Ladies
gaue
God
thankes
,
and
returned
to
the
Catholike
Faith
,
Au●
mentiuntur
poetae
.
I
omit
how
Saint
Dominicke
forced
the
deuill
that
came
to
tempt
him
,
to
hold
him
the
candle
till
it
burnt
his
fingers
,
and
made
him
yell
and
howle
;
because
this
is
already
touched
before
by
Ca●us
.
But
to
leaue
these
two
,
and
to
come
to
some
other
of
their
Saints
.
And
first
of
Augustine
the
Monke
,
our
pretended
English
Conuerter
:
this
man
hauing
a
holy
staffe
in
his
hand
which
he
vsually
walked
withall
,
on
a
sodaine
(
saith
his
Legend
)
it
flew
out
of
his
hand
,
and
pitched
three
furlongs
off
,
where
it
founded
a
plenteous
Well
,
which
was
neuer
seene
before
.
Againe
he
telleth
,
that
hee
cursing
the
people
of
Kent
for
mocking
him
,
their
children
were
presently
borne
with
song
tayles
in
token
of
Gods
vengeance
vpon
them
for
abusing
so
holy
a
man
.
And
that
which
is
yet
more
strangely
ridiculous
,
it
relateth
that
he
raysed
vp
at
a
Masse
two
Ghosts
out
of
the
graues
,
one
of
a
Lay-man
that
died
excommunicate
for
not
paying
his
tithes
and
had
lyen
in
hell
150
yeeres
,
and
the
other
of
the
Priest
that
accurst
him
,
who
at
his
request
absolued
this
poore
Ghost
,
and
so
they
returned
both
to
their
graue
in
peace
.
Full
of
like
wonderous
lies
is
that
Legend
which
I
forbeare
to
mention
.
Next
I
come
to
Saint
Iuniper
who
was
accounted
of
Saint
Francis
for
a
most
holy
man
,
of
whom
in
the
foresaid
booke
of
Conformities
we
finde
these
two
stories
.
The
first
is
,
that
on
a
certaine
time
he
being
purposed
to
play
the
Cooke
,
set
on
a
kettle
with
Pullets
,
without
pulling
,
drawing
,
or
washing
them
,
together
with
other
fl
sh
and
rootes
in
like
manner
:
and
hauing
made
these
boyle
together
vpon
a
great
fire
,
brought
this
braue
dish
to
his
compainions
,
who
found
no
distast
nor
sluttery
in
it
,
but
all
as
fine
and
neat
as
might
bee
.
This
tale
cals
to
my
minde
another
of
the
same
nature
,
but
of
a
contrary
effect
,
to
wit
of
a
Pilgrime
,
that
comming
to
demand
iustice
for
the
murther
of
his
Sonne
of
a
Magistrate
,
who
being
then
at
dinner
,
was
vnwilling
to
heare
him
:
hee
caused
the
Capon
that
was
on
the
table
ready
d●est
and
hot
,
to
start
vpon
the
feet
,
and
to
be
couered
with
feathers
and
flye
away
,
to
the
end
he
might
thereby
iust●fie
the
truth
and
equity
of
his
complaint
.
The
second
story
of
Friar
Iuniper
is
,
that
being
lodged
at
a
certaine
time
by
a
friend
,
in
a
faire
bed
and
white
sheetes
,
hee
left
behinde
him
in
the
bed
his
filthy
Excrements
for
payment
,
without
bidding
his
Host
so
much
as
fare
well
:
now
these
two
honest
stories
are
recited
in
that
booke
,
to
shew
the
humility
of
this
holy
Friar
:
but
this
is
humility
with
a
witnesse
,
except
he
was
moued
to
such
an
act
by
reuelation
,
or
that
the
thing
he
left
behinde
him
in
the
bed
,
was
a
memphiticall
perfume
,
and
not
a
stincking
excrement
,
and
then
he
was
a
great
deale
more
holy
then
another
Friar
called
Ruffin
,
who
made
the
deuill
to
flee
away
with
this
threat
,
that
h●e
would
doe
a
thing
in
his
throat
.
I
could
adde
to
these
beastly
tales
,
another
of
.
S
Genoule
,
who
when
his
wife
chanced
to
say
,
that
he
could
worke
miracles
as
well
as
her
backe
side
could
sing
;
laid
this
punishment
vpon
her
,
that
all
the
rest
of
her
life
,
she
neuer
opened
her
mouth
to
speak
,
but
a
cracke
with
an
euill
sauour
came
out
behinde
.
But
to
returne
to
S.
Iuniper
,
it
is
no
maruaile
that
he
was
so
humble
to
beguild
his
bed
,
seeing
(
as
it
is
in
the
book
of
Conformities
from
whence
these
braue
stories
are
fetcht
)
one
Friar
Iohn
de
Vallees
affirmed
,
that
he
smelt
the
sauour
of
the
said
Iuniper
12.
leagues
off
,
so
odoriferous
was
his
sanctified
body
.
We
read
in
the
Legend
of
Saint
Machary
,
that
he
did
penance
seuen
yeeres
,
amongst
thornes
and
bushes
,
for
that
vnaduisedly
hee
killed
a
Flea
that
bit
him
;
neither
can
I
forget
another
act
of
Saint
Dominicke
,
recited
towards
the
end
of
his
Legend
,
an
act
to
make
good
companions
laugh
,
and
geare
at
:
it
is
this
.
There
was
a
certaine
Nun
called
Mary
,
that
was
diseased
in
her
thigh
for
the
space
of
fiue
moneths
,
with
great
paine
and
hazard
of
her
life
:
at
last
she
thought
with
her selfe
that
shee
was
vnworthy
to
pray
vnto
God
,
and
to
be
heard
;
Vide
Hen.
Stephan
.
prapar
.
in
Apol.
pro
Herod
.
&
therfore
prayed
Saint
Dominicke
to
pray
for
her
,
that
she
might
recouer
her
health
:
after
whose
prayer
shee
fell
asleepe
,
and
in
her
sleepe
saw
S.
Dominicke
standing
by
,
who
drew
out
from
vnder
his
Cope
an
ointment
of
pleasant
sauour
,
and
therewith
anointed
her
thigh
:
and
when
she
demanded
the
name
of
the
oyntment
,
Saint
Dominicke
answered
that
it
was
the
oyntment
of
Loue
:
this
is
the
tale
,
and
I
leaue
the
interpretation
thereof
to
the
Reader
,
without
saying
what
I
thinke
:
onely
a
merry
man
may
imagine
,
that
it
was
neither
better
nor
worse
,
then
the
priuacy
of
Saint
Francis
with
Saint
Clare
,
a
holy
Virgin
,
and
with
Friar
Masse
a
beautifull
yong
man
related
in
the
booke
of
his
Conformities
.
9.
But
not
to
trouble
the
Reader
with
more
of
these
idle
Fables
,
I
passe
ouer
Saint
Germaine
,
who
preaching
in
Britaine
,
because
the
King
did
not
entertaine
him
in
his
house
,
therefore
the
next
day
possessed
him
of
his
Crowne
,
and
placed
a
Neat-heard
in
his
roome
,
that
had
entertained
him
:
and
Saint
Cosme
and
Damicen
,
who
cured
a
deuout
worshipper
of
them
,
of
a
Gangrene
in
his
thigh
,
by
cutting
it
off
whilst
he
slept
,
and
fetching
a
Blackemores
thigh
that
was
lately
buried
,
and
fastning
it
in
the
place
thereof
.
And
Friar
Bennet
of
Arezze
,
who
being
a
deuout
worshipper
of
Saint
Daniel
,
whose
Sepulcher
is
in
Babilon
,
was
carried
thither
vpon
the
taile
of
a
Dragon
,
and
cut
off
his
finger
for
a
Relike
,
and
was
brought
againe
by
the
same
meanes
he
went
;
and
how
he
being
in
a
tempest
cast
into
the
Sea
,
was
like
a
second
Ionas
,
enclosed
with
a
cloud
,
and
transported
into
Paradise
;
where
being
asked
of
Enoch
and
Elias
what
he
was
;
he
answered
,
I
am
a
brother
of
S.
Francis
:
which
Enoch
and
Elias
no
sooner
heard
,
but
they
danced
for
ioy
,
and
led
him
vp
and
downe
to
view
that
pleasant
place
:
from
whence
,
he
was
presently
after
taken
by
a
little
cloud
,
and
carried
againe
into
the
Sea
,
which
men
seeing
,
were
wonderfully
astonished
.
I
omit
(
I
say
)
these
,
with
a
number
more
,
and
end
with
their
tales
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
and
our
Sauiour
Christ
.
For
as
their
owne
Melchior
Canus
affirmeth
,
they
haue
euen
dared
to
abuse
them
with
their
Lyes
,
as
they
haue
done
other
Saints
.
For
their
fabulous
tales
and
miracles
concerning
Christ
,
I
referre
the
Reader
to
those
Apochrypha
bookes
which
are
written
of
the
life
of
Christ
,
where
they
shall
finde
a
whole
thraue
of
them
.
As
for
the
blessed
Virgin
,
they
attribute
to
her
such
strange
miracles
,
as
doe
rather
deserue
contempt
then
credit
.
As
that
shee
changed
her selfe
into
the
forme
and
habit
of
one
Beatrix
a
Nun
,
and
serued
in
her
roome
fifteene
yeeres
,
whilst
shee
played
the
Harlot
abroad
,
and
that
at
length
Beatrix
being
oppressed
with
pouerty
,
came
to
the
Nunnery
gate
in
a
secular
habit
,
and
asked
the
Porter
whether
he
knew
Beatrix
or
no
,
Caesar
.
Ill●st
.
miracul
.
lib.
7.
cap.
35.
who
was
somtime
Guardianesse
of
that
Colledge
.
He
answered
,
I
know
her
well
,
she
is
a
good
&
holy
Dame
,
&
hath
liued
long
without
reproch
in
this
house
:
which
speeches
she
wondring
at
,
and
departing
,
the
blessed
Virgin
appeared
vnto
her
,
and
told
her
how
she
had
supplyed
her
place
in
her
habit
,
and
bad
her
now
returne
,
for
none
liuing
knew
her
fault
.
A
tale
deuised
by
filthy
Monkes
,
to
encourage
their
deuout
sisters
to
play
the
harlots
freely
,
in
hope
that
the
Virgin
Mary
would
couer
their
faults
:
and
thus
they
make
a
Virgin
,
a
patronesse
of
whoredome
;
as
may
appeare
also
by
another
tale
.
A
certaine
Abbesse
being
with
child
,
Miracoli
,
della
gloriesa
Virg.
Mar.
imprima
millian
,
Anno.
1547.
the
Virgin
Mary
to
hide
her
fault
,
presented
her selfe
in
her
shape
to
the
Bishop
to
be
examined
,
and
shewed
by
proofe
that
she
was
not
with
child
,
and
so
cleared
her
from
the
imputation
.
But
they
do
not
onely
make
her
a
patronesse
of
whoredome
,
but
of
theft
also
,
as
this
tale
witnesseth
.
A
certaine
woman
hauing
robbed
her
husband
,
ran
away
with
a
Priest
that
had
also
robbed
the
Vestery
,
and
being
pursued
and
taken
,
the
Virgin
Mary
commanded
the
deuill
that
had
tempted
them
to
this
sinne
,
to
deliuer
them
againe
and
restore
them
to
their
owner
;
who
presently
freed
them
of
their
prisonment
,
and
put
the
woman
in
bed
with
her
husband
,
and
the
Priest
in
his
owne
house
,
bringing
back
againe
also
the
things
they
had
stollen
into
both
places
,
and
instead
of
them
,
left
two
deuils
in
prison
in
their
shapes
:
and
so
they
denying
the
fact
,
&
the
deuils
being
found
in
the
prison
who
manifested
what
they
were
,
and
vanished
;
the
parties
were
acquit
both
of
their
punishment
,
and
reproach
.
What
shall
I
relate
how
another
woman
tooke
the
Virgin
Maries
Son
out
of
her
armes
,
and
vowed
to
keepe
him
from
her
,
as
she
did
,
till
she
had
freed
her
sonne
which
was
in
prison
?
And
how
they
bring
her
in
sometimes
kissing
an
armed
man
,
or
a
Monke
,
sometimes
giuing
sucke
with
her
teates
,
and
sometimes
giuing
a
man
a
box
on
the
eare
,
with
a
number
such
like
vnbeseeming
acts
:
or
how
to
saue
the
credit
of
an
Abbesse
who
was
with
child
,
she
commanded
two
Angels
to
play
the
midwiues
,
and
to
carry
the
child
in
her
name
,
to
a
certaine
Hermite
,
to
be
kept
for
her
till
it
was
seuen
yeeres
old
:
Or
how
she
came
to
the
Cell
of
one
Alanus
,
and
was
so
familiar
with
him
,
that
she
not
onely
espoused
him
to
her
husband
,
but
also
kissed
him
,
and
opened
to
him
her
paps
,
and
poured
great
plenty
of
her
owne
milke
into
his
mouth
.
These
are
sufficient
if
not
too
many
,
to
shew
,
not
onely
the
falsity
,
but
also
the
ridiculousnesse
,
of
most
of
their
miracles
which
they
so
bragge
of
;
and
how
fitly
they
answer
those
which
S.
Paul
and
S.
Iohn
ascribe
vnto
Antichrist
.
10.
To
the
second
sort
of
Popish
miracles
,
appertaine
those
things
that
to
the
outward
ense
seeme
miraculous
,
but
indeed
haue
nothing
of
a
miracle
in
them
,
nor
of
a
supernaturall
effect
.
Caesar
.
lib.
10.
cap.
27.28
.
As
that
which
Caesarius
reporteth
for
a
miracle
,
that
vpon
the
Eue
of
S.
Mathias
,
a
thunder-bolt
fell
vpon
S.
Andrewes
towre
in
Collen
:
For
how
often
is
it
heard
to
thunder
,
not
onely
at
the
end
of
February
,
but
also
in
the
moneth
of
Ianuary
,
and
December
?
And
that
in
the
yeere
1222.
thunder
falling
vpon
a
Theater
,
twenty
men
were
striken
dead
,
and
onely
one
Priest
ascaped
,
flying
when
hee
sawe
the
others
burning
.
In
briefe
,
if
any
one
by
any
meanes
were
cured
of
some
greeuous
disease
,
or
were
deliuered
out
of
prison
,
or
his
ship
after
a
tempest
were
arriued
at
a
good
Hauen
,
or
escaped
ship-wracke
,
or
any
such
like
thing
;
if
the
party
called
vpon
any
of
their
Saints
,
presently
they
cry
,
A
miracle
,
as
if
some
extraordinary
matter
was
happened
;
when
it
is
meerly
the
prouidence
and
goodnesse
of
God
,
that
causeth
the
Sunne
to
shine
vpon
the
iust
and
vniust
that
hath
done
it
:
and
surely
in
such
things
if
any
thing
be
miraculous
,
it
is
the
ingratitude
of
men
,
who
hauing
felt
the
succour
so
present
of
the
diuine
Maiesty
in
their
necessities
,
in
stead
of
offering
vp
vnto
him
the
cup
of
thanksgiuing
,
they
giue
the
glory
of
their
deliuerances
to
Idols
,
and
dead
creatures
,
and
so
robbe
him
of
the
homage
which
is
due
vnto
him
.
Like
vnto
Ieroboam
,
who
said
of
his
Calues
which
he
had
newly
fashioned
,
1.
King.
12.28
.
Behold
thy
Gods
,
O
Israel
,
which
brought
thee
vp
out
of
the
Land
of
Aegypt
:
Dan.
5●
3.
or
to
Beltassar
the
King
of
Babylon
,
who
is
reproued
by
Daniel
,
for
magnifying
his
Gods
of
Gold
,
Siluer
,
Iron
,
Brasse
,
and
Wood
;
that
neither
sawe
,
nor
heard
,
nor
vnderstood
;
and
not
praising
the
God
of
heauen
,
in
whose
hand
was
his
breath
and
all
his
waies
:
or
to
the
Emperour
Marke
Aurelius
,
who
hauing
by
the
praier
of
his
Christian
soldiers
,
obtained
a
memorable
and
miraculous
victory
against
the
Marcomans
,
in
stead
of
giuing
the
glory
thereof
to
the
true
God
,
attributed
his
victory
to
Iupiter
,
causing
it
to
be
engrauen
in
a
pillar
in
honour
of
that
Idoll
,
as
Baronius
reporteth
.
11.
To
this
kind
,
I
may
referre
all
such
counterfeit
miracles
,
as
haue
appeared
strange
to
the
ignorant
persons
,
as
haue
bene
contriued
by
the
secret
Iuglings
and
fraud
of
men
:
as
that
of
Ioane
the
holy
Maid
of
Kent
,
who
was
long
time
held
for
a
Prophetesse
,
by
the
subtile
inuention
of
the
Gray
Friars
:
For
they
said
that
she
was
descended
from
heauen
,
and
that
she
did
neither
eate
nor
drinke
,
though
in
secret
,
she
banqueted
and
reuelled
with
her
holy
Fathers
.
Amongst
other
things
,
they
perswade
the
silly
people
,
that
she
knew
the
sinnes
of
all
persons
;
and
indeed
she
would
tell
them
that
came
vnto
her
,
the
sinnes
that
they
had
committed
;
but
it
was
by
this
meanes
:
the
Friars
●uffered
none
to
come
vnto
her
,
but
such
as
had
first
confessed
themselues
to
their
Ghostly
Father
;
and
she
had
a
place
fitted
of
purpose
,
where
this
holy
Hypocrite
might
heare
their
confessions
,
being
herselfe
vnseene
:
But
her
cosonage
being
at
length
discouered
,
she
with
her
holy
Fathers
,
the
deuisers
of
this
miracle
,
was
executed
to
death
,
as
our
Chronicles
witnesse
.
Againe
,
a
certaine
Pardon
pedler
of
S.
Anthony
,
vsed
this
tricke
of
legerdemaine
to
gaine
credit
to
his
Saint
and
himselfe
:
he
st●owed
gunpowder
in
the
nest
of
a
Pye
,
that
was
neere
vnto
the
place
where
he
was
to
preach
,
and
then
tyed
vnto
the
nest
a
little
cord
,
setting
fire
on
the
other
end
thereof
.
Now
as
he
was
divulging
his
pardons
in
his
Sermon
,
the
Pye
senting
the
powder
,
made
a
great
noyse
,
whereat
he
expecting
the
same
,
and
knowing
that
the
fire
was
crept
neere
vnto
the
nest
,
cryed
out
:
Thou
wicked
beast
,
that
hinderest
this
holy
preaching
,
S.
Anthony
will
burne
thee
with
fire
:
and
by
and
by
,
the
fire
being
got
to
the
nest
by
the
cord
,
burned
it
with
the
yong
ones
that
were
therein
:
and
so
a
miracle
was
cryed
,
to
the
great
gaine
of
this
pardon
monger
.
Ioh.
Menard
.
lib.
declar
.
la
regle
&
estat
.
de
.
Cor.
Achers
.
The
same
Author
reporteth
another
miracle
of
the
same
impression
:
to
wit
,
that
these
Priests
of
S.
Anthony
,
vsed
to
make
hot
their
little
crosses
or
images
of
brasse
,
whilst
the
good
wife
went
into
her
garner
or
cellar
to
fetch
them
their
almes
:
and
when
she
had
offered
her
guift
,
they
caused
her
to
kisse
the
said
crosse
or
Image
;
which
being
found
hot
,
they
perswaded
the
good
woman
,
that
S.
Anthony
was
angry
,
as
not
being
content
with
her
gift
;
and
then
in
hast
she
returned
againe
to
augment
the
same
,
and
finding
the
image
growne
cold
,
it
was
a
signe
(
as
they
perswaded
her
)
that
S.
Anthony
was
well
pacified
.
He
relateth
another
also
,
acted
by
the
masters
of
the
same
faculty
,
to
wit
,
how
a
gallant
of
this
trade
,
being
offended
that
nothing
was
giuen
vnto
him
at
a
poore
husbandmans
hou
e
,
set
fire
on
the
stable
where
his
Kine
were
,
which
burned
not
onely
the
stable
,
but
the
rest
of
his
house
,
and
all
his
goods
:
and
this
went
currant
for
a
miracle
of
S.
Anthony
,
till
the
villany
was
discouered
.
He
addeth
also
another
story
of
the
same
subiect
,
how
another
of
S.
Anthonies
Priests
,
cozened
a
poore
butcher
and
his
wife
of
a
peece
of
linnen
cloth
,
by
perswading
his
wife
,
first
that
her
two
Swine
which
she
had
,
would
shortly
turne
vp
their
heeles
,
vnlesse
they
were
cured
by
some
holy
blessing
of
S.
Anthony
.
For
which
,
she
must
giue
him
that
peece
of
linnen
cloth
which
was
in
her
house
,
which
she
did
:
and
then
by
deluding
her
husband
that
pursued
him
for
the
cloth
,
with
putting
some
fire
into
it
,
which
made
it
to
burne
and
smoke
,
so
that
the
poor
man
astonished
,
gaue
backe
the
cloth
to
the
Priest
,
and
cryed
the
miracle
,
and
went
about
the
Country
with
him
to
publish
the
same
.
Againe
,
in
the
Country
of
Berry
in
France
,
Vide
Henric.
Stephan
.
in
praesat
.
ad
Apol.
pro
Herod
.
there
was
a
Chambermaid
of
a
Priest
(
to
speake
in
reuerence
to
their
shauen
order
)
that
receiued
a
swines
blood
into
a
Tinne
platter
,
the
Bosse
whereof
was
fashioned
with
the
picture
of
S.
Peter
,
the
which
plate
the
Priest
vsed
for
the
receiuing
of
his
offerings
of
the
people
:
now
it
happened
that
some
drops
of
the
blood
entred
into
the
Bosse
,
and
there
congealed
,
which
afterward
being
thawed
,
appeared
in
the
face
of
S.
Peter
,
and
then
loe
the
bels
rung
,
and
the
people
assembled
together
,
to
see
this
great
miracle
;
and
so
was
it
beleeued
,
till
by
another
Priest
that
enuied
his
fellow
,
the
cause
was
discouered
,
and
the
miracle
dismiracled
.
A
like
tale
the
same
Author
reports
to
haue
happened
at
a
Castle
without
Bourges
,
it
was
thus
:
It
chanced
that
a
Pigion
bleeding
with
a
blow
which
it
had
receiued
,
light
vpon
the
head
of
an
image
of
our
Lady
,
where
it
came
to
passe
,
that
the
blood
ranne
downe
vpon
her
face
:
presently
a
miracle
was
proclaimed
with
a
loud
outcry
;
but
the
Kings
Lieutenant
causing
the
head
to
be
searched
,
found
both
the
feathers
of
the
foule
,
and
blood
in
the
holes
thereof
;
and
then
the
miracle
which
had
bene
cryed
so
loud
,
was
faire
and
soft
vncryed
againe
.
12.
It
is
no
newes
,
nor
strange
thing
,
to
heare
of
infinite
numbers
of
blinde
,
lame
,
and
diseased
persons
,
that
haue
bene
cured
by
such
a
Saint
,
or
such
a
Crucifix
,
or
such
an
Image
;
and
especially
by
the
Images
of
our
Lady
at
Lawretto
,
Halls
,
and
Sichem
,
and
other
places
.
But
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
though
some
such
cures
might
be
wrought
by
the
power
of
Sathan
,
to
further
superstition
;
yet
most
of
them
were
meerly
counterfeit
:
for
it
hath
bene
an
ordinary
practise
of
Popish
Priests
,
to
haue
men
to
faine
themselues
blind
,
or
lame
,
or
otherwise
ill
affected
with
some
dangerous
disease
,
and
then
to
returne
as
if
they
were
sound
and
healed
.
There
be
many
examples
of
this
kind
of
imposture
:
But
I
will
relate
onely
three
,
out
of
Henry
Stephanus
Apology
.
The
first
is
of
S.
Renand
at
Paris
,
in
the
suburbes
of
our
Ladie
of
the
fieldes
,
which
Saint
,
the
Monks
of
that
place
would
make
men
beleeue
,
was
the
most
holy
and
greatest
worker
of
miracles
,
that
was
within
fifty
miles
round
about
.
And
to
this
effect
,
they
suborned
certaine
lame
,
and
blind
,
and
other
counterfeites
,
who
knew
their
watch-word
,
when
they
should
cry
,
I
am
cured
:
But
it
happened
,
that
one
amongst
the
rest
,
that
said
he
was
borne
blinde
,
and
making
the
same
outcry
,
I
can
see
:
a
certaine
man
desirous
to
discouer
the
abuse
,
bad
him
if
he
could
see
,
to
tell
him
what
colour
the
lining
of
his
cloake
was
of
;
the
counterfeit
presently
to
proue
that
he
could
see
,
told
him
directly
the
colour
:
which
being
heard
of
many
,
their
knauery
was
reuealed
;
for
how
could
a
man
borne
blind
iudge
of
colours
?
The
second
example
is
,
of
those
that
faine
themselues
sicke
of
the
falling
sicknesse
,
which
is
called
S.
Iohns
euill
,
and
therefore
they
vse
to
pray
vnto
him
for
remedy
thereof
.
Some
such
went
vpon
S.
Iohns
Festiuall
day
,
to
entreat
his
helpe
,
who
after
they
had
fomed
and
cryed
a
long
time
,
Iohn
,
Iohn
,
Iohn
,
about
his
shrine
or
image
,
made
shew
to
be
healed
:
wherein
is
an
apparent
impudent
falshood
,
for
they
that
fall
of
that
euill
,
can
neither
speake
,
nor
moue
,
as
all
know
.
The
third
example
,
is
of
a
certaine
Monke
of
Venice
,
called
Fra.
Mathio
,
to
who●e
sepulcher
there
resorted
multitudes
of
people
,
that
seemed
either
blind
,
or
lame
,
or
impotent
in
some
member
,
or
distressed
with
some
euill
or
other
,
and
these
persons
lodged
at
the
best
Innes
,
for
they
were
well
waged
for
their
paines
:
but
ere
they
had
stayed
any
while
there
,
they
be
came
all
sound
and
well
as
they
re●orted
:
howbeit
this
iugling
tricke
was
easily
spied
and
dis●ouered
by
all
men
of
vnderstanding
,
and
therefore
the
Priests
being
ashamed
of
it
,
laid
it
soone
aside
;
and
so
this
holy
Monke
was
not
so
soone
canonized
,
but
he
was
decanonize●
as
soone
.
And
this
in
truth
was
,
and
is
an
ordinary
practise
of
Romish
Monks
and
Priests
,
deluding
poore
people
,
and
blinding
their
eyes
with
a
mist
of
supposed
miracles
;
when
indeed
there
was
no
such
matter
,
but
all
hypocrisie
and
dissimulation
.
13.
And
to
conclude
,
what
should
I
speake
of
the
speaking
,
weeping
,
nodding
,
stretching
forth
the
hand
,
and
such
like
actions
of
their
images
?
are
they
not
all
forged
in
the
same
shop
?
The
Image
of
the
blessed
Virgin
is
said
to
haue
spoken
to
S.
Bernard
,
bidding
him
good
morrow
,
and
to
S.
Hyacynth
,
entreating
him
to
take
her
and
her
Sonne
with
him
,
when
he
fled
from
the
Tartarians
:
and
to
Alexius
,
who
staying
long
in
the
Church
Porch
,
the
image
of
our
Lady
bad
the
Sexton
let
him
in
.
And
the
crucifix
to
Thomas
Aquinas
,
Thou
hast
written
well
of
me
Thomas
,
what
reward
wilt
thou
haue
?
And
to
the
Councill
of
Winchester
gathered
together
about
the
question
of
Priests
marriages
,
Take
Dunstanes
waies
vnto
you
,
for
they
are
the
best
:
as
hath
bene
declared
before
.
Concerning
all
which
,
I
may
giue
the
same
censure
,
that
Polydore
Virgil
,
otherwise
a
strong
Papist
,
doth
of
the
last
;
that
they
were
nothing
but
the
contriuings
of
subtile
Priests
,
who
hiding
themselues
,
either
behinde
or
in
the
hollow
of
the
image
,
vttered
these
voyces
:
witnesse
these
few
examples
.
A
certaine
Florentine
,
a
deuout
worshipper
of
S.
Iohn
Baptist
,
was
at
a
time
inquisitiue
of
the
image
of
this
Saint
,
whether
his
wife
had
euer
plaid
false
with
him
or
no
:
which
request
being
ouer-heard
of
some
bon
compagnion
,
he
placed
himselfe
so
closely
behinde
the
image
,
that
the
next
day
when
the
deuout
iealous
foole
came
againe
,
he
spake
vnto
him
,
and
bad
him
come
againe
the
next
day
,
and
he
should
be
resolued
of
his
doubt
:
he
supposing
it
to
be
the
voyce
of
the
Saint
,
came
at
the
time
appointed
,
and
then
the
other
not
failing
to
lurke
in
his
old
place
,
told
him
that
his
wife
had
plaid
false
,
and
that
he
was
a
cuckold
:
at
which
the
poore
man
,
being
first
abashed
,
at
length
grew
into
choller
,
and
said
to
the
image
:
Cursed
be
thou
of
God
,
thou
hast
alwaies
bene
an
euill
tongued
Saint
,
and
therefore
Herod
cut
off
thy
head
:
and
so
with
other
reproachfull
speeches
he
departed
in
discontent
.
This
story
is
to
be
seene
in
an
Italian
booke
entitled
Piaccuoleze
del
piouano
Arlotto
:
Vide
Hen.
Stephan
.
prapar
.
ad
Apol.
pro
Herod
.
and
doth
not
onely
shew
how
images
speake
,
but
also
how
sawcily
they
handle
their
Saints
,
when
they
anger
them
in
any
thing
.
To
which
purpose
,
the
same
Author
reporteth
another
story
,
which
I
will
not
forbeare
to
set
downe
by
the
way
,
that
we
may
the
better
iudge
of
their
deuotion
:
It
is
this
.
A
Cooke
of
Florence
,
that
vowed
with
great
deuotion
to
worship
an
image
of
a
yong
Iesus
Christ
,
to
wit
,
of
that
age
which
he
was
of
when
his
mother
found
him
in
the
Temple
disputing
with
the
Doctors
,
had
but
one
Sonne
,
who
with
a
tyle
falling
on
his
head
,
was
so
wounded
,
that
he
was
like
hardly
to
escape
.
Then
the
Father
runneth
in
hast
to
his
little
image
,
and
instead
of
a
candle
which
he
vsed
to
offer
vnto
it
,
brought
a
good
rod
to
terrifie
it
,
praying
it
since
he
had
serued
him
so
long
,
&
had
neuer
receiued
any
boone
from
him
,
now
to
grant
him
the
life
of
his
child
,
that
was
all
his
comfort
and
hope
:
but
his
Sonne
dyed
,
and
he
in
a
rage
returned
to
his
little
Iesus
,
and
without
either
kneeling
or
reuerence
said
vnto
him
:
Thou
boy
,
I
renounce
thee
,
and
will
neuer
serue
thee
more
:
wouldst
thou
not
grant
me
this
one
request
,
for
all
the
seruice
I
haue
done
thee
?
If
I
had
prayed
to
this
great
crucifix
which
is
hard
by
thee
,
I
know
I
should
haue
bene
heard
,
but
this
it
is
to
deale
with
boyes
,
I
promise
thee
for
thy
sake
I
will
neuer
haue
to
do
with
boyes
againe
.
What
sottish
ignorance
,
what
prophane
superstition
is
here
?
Ignorance
,
in
distinguishing
betwixt
a
great
Iesus
and
a
little
one
,
an
old
and
a
yong
:
and
prophanenesse
,
in
defying
him
whom
he
had
worshipped
as
his
God.
But
to
returne
to
my
purpose
of
speaking
images
.
There
was
one
that
prayed
to
the
image
of
our
Lady
,
and
hearing
an
answer
that
pleased
him
not
,
made
by
some
iugling
Priest
behind
the
image
,
he
iudged
by
the
manner
of
the
voyce
,
that
it
was
not
the
mother
that
spake
,
but
the
child
,
and
therefore
said
vnto
him
,
Hold
thy
peace
thou
little
wagge
,
suffer
thy
mother
to
speake
,
who
is
elder
then
thou
.
By
this
hand
full
of
flower
,
we
may
iudge
of
the
whole
batch
of
talking
images
:
And
that
the
Weeping
,
Sweating
,
Nodding
,
and
Mouing
of
images
,
is
a
loafe
baked
in
the
same
ouen
,
as
diuers
examples
do
testifie
:
for
their
teares
and
sweat
might
easily
be
procured
,
by
distilling
by
night
into
some
concauity
of
the
image
,
either
water
or
oyle
:
or
by
annoynting
their
faces
without
,
and
heating
them
within
,
with
a
chafing-dish
of
coles
.
As
old
men
in
the
Country
sticke
not
to
tell
of
an
image
at
Berry
,
neere
the
Abbey
of
Ramsey
,
which
vsed
to
sweat
;
and
that
sweat
was
held
a
soueraigne
remedy
against
all
aches
,
and
weaknesse
in
the
backe
;
and
therefore
happy
was
he
that
could
get
any
of
it
in
his
handkercheife
.
So
there
was
a
crucifix
at
Maret
,
Houeden
.
neere
vnto
Tholouse
,
downe
whose
cheekes
teares
vsed
to
distill
ordinarily
;
but
deceitfully
,
as
my
Author
affirmeth
to
haue
bene
proued
by
search
.
The
like
may
wee
thinke
of
that
Roode
of
P●yteirs
,
which
when
William
Longshamp
Bishop
of
Ely
lay
a
dying
,
let
teares
fall
aboundantly
out
of
his
eyes
,
as
if
it
had
bene
a
flood
of
water
:
but
no
maruaile
,
for
they
say
it
was
the
vse
of
that
Rood
alwaies
to
mourne
when
a
Bishop
departed
.
Concerning
mouing
of
the
hand
,
the
Image
of
Saint
Nicholas
at
Westchester
,
may
serue
to
discouer
the
tricke
of
all
the
rest
:
for
at
the
burning
of
it
in
the
market
place
of
the
City
,
it
was
found
that
the
Image
was
made
with
such
a
deuise
,
that
if
one
standing
behinde
did
pull
a
certaine
string
which
was
in
the
backe
part
thereof
,
it
would
moue
the
hand
as
if
it
blessed
the
people
.
This
is
knowne
to
be
true
by
many
of
the
inhabitants
yet
liuing
.
But
this
was
a
blessing
Image
:
the
next
I
speake
of
,
was
hurting
and
malicious
.
For
when
as
a
certaine
Peasant
of
Burgundy
,
neere
vnto
a
Towne
called
Chascule
,
was
praying
to
a
Crucifix
for
the
soule
of
one
newly
deceased
,
and
for
whom
the
Bels
rang
,
the
Crucifix
in
stead
of
making
onely
a
signe
to
him
by
nodding
his
head
,
by
the
weight
of
him
that
was
behinde
it
,
fell
downe
right
vpon
him
,
and
so
crushing
the
poore
man
,
that
the
ringers
were
faine
to
leaue
the
Bels
,
and
carry
him
to
his
house
halfe
dead
;
where
hee
lay
sicke
a
long
time
,
after
which
sicknesse
returning
to
the
Church
,
and
seeing
a
faire
young
Crucifix
with
a
smiling
countenance
in
place
of
the
old
,
which
had
broken
it
necke
in
the
fall
,
hee
could
not
forbeare
but
say
thus
vnto
it
:
What
good
countenance
soeuer
thou
cast
vpon
me
,
yet
I
will
neuer
trust
thee
:
for
if
thou
liue
to
the
age
of
a
man
,
thou
wilt
bee
as
wicked
as
thy
Father
that
thought
to
kill
mee
.
I
could
enlarge
this
point
with
many
more
such
like
examples
;
but
these
I
thinke
are
sufficient
to
declare
,
that
a
great
part
of
their
pretended
miracles
,
are
nothing
but
things
either
effected
by
naturall
causes
,
or
deuised
by
subtle
Priests
for
their
owne
gaine
.
And
they
themselues
when
they
call
Piae
frandes
,
Agrippa
d●
v●ritat
.
scient.
cap.
97.
holy
deceites
,
doe
plainely
intimate
as
much
:
and
Caietane
a
Cardinall
and
a
great
learned
Diuine
faith
,
that
the
credit
of
their
miracles
dependeth
vpon
the
report
of
men
,
who
because
they
are
men
,
may
both
deceiue
others
,
and
deceiue
themselues
.
14.
As
touching
the
third
sort
of
their
miracles
,
they
are
such
as
are
indeed
things
admirable
to
the
eyes
and
opinion
of
men
,
but
yet
are
not
true
miracles
,
which
cannot
bee
effected
but
by
a
Diuine
power
:
whereas
these
are
meerely
the
workes
and
effects
of
euill
spirits
,
as
were
the
wonders
of
Pharaohs
Magicians
,
the
deuill
heerein
ayding
his
seruants
,
and
enabling
them
to
worke
meruailes
for
the
aduancement
of
his
owne
kingdome
.
As
for
example
,
cannot
the
deuill
willingly
quit
a
possessed
Demoniack
,
making
shew
to
be
forced
thereunto
by
Exorcismes
?
Cannot
he
disturbe
the
humours
in
a
body
,
and
so
cause
some
sudaine
sickenesse
,
which
shall
cease
as
soone
as
hee
withdraweth
his
working
?
They
heale
truely
,
when
they
cease
to
hurt
.
He
that
desireth
examples
of
these
wonderments
,
shall
finde
a
full
armefull
of
them
,
in
the
booke
of
Saint
Francis
Conformities
with
Christ
.
For
whereas
it
relateth
so
many
healings
of
the
sicke
and
diseased
,
so
many
raisings
of
the
dead
,
and
other
strange
things
done
by
him
and
his
disciples
,
that
it
might
seeme
they
had
all
miracles
at
command
,
and
that
it
was
as
easie
and
ordinary
for
them
to
worke
a
miracle
as
for
to
eate
and
drinke
:
what
should
we
imagine
,
but
that
either
they
are
lying
Fables
,
or
if
true
,
feates
of
Sathan
to
delude
mens
soules
?
For
is
it
likely
that
they
should
exceed
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
in
the
power
of
working
miracles
?
And
to
whom
but
Sathan
can
we
ascribe
it
,
if
it
be
true
that
Saint
Francis
Cowle
should
be
so
miraclificous
,
as
to
giue
sight
to
three
blinde
persons
,
a
man
and
two
women
?
and
that
his
Breeches
had
that
vertue
in
them
,
to
make
women
conceiue
with
Child
that
were
naturally
barren
?
with
a
number
such
like
.
But
they
bragge
of
no
miracles
so
much
as
of
those
that
haue
accompained
their
Masse
:
and
yet
can
they
not
produce
a
stranger
wonder
in
this
kinde
,
then
that
which
Irenaeus
reporteth
to
haue
beene
acted
by
a
certaine
hereticall
Impostor
,
Irenaeus
lib.
1.
cap.
9.
called
Marke
.
For
in
celebrating
this
Sacrament
,
he
so
changed
the
colour
of
the
wine
,
that
it
appeared
to
be
very
blood
,
and
caused
a
little
wine
so
to
puffe
vp
and
swell
,
that
it
filled
the
whole
Cup
,
and
ran
ouer
,
yea
and
another
greater
vessell
also
without
any
addition
or
augmentation
of
the
liquor
.
This
must
needs
bee
a
Sathanicall
illusion
,
and
so
it
is
censured
by
Irenaeus
.
In
like
maner
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Alex.
Hales
.
in
4.
sent.
q.
13.
one
of
their
owne
Schoolmen
confesseth
,
that
there
appeared
sometimes
in
the
Sacrament
the
very
substance
of
flesh
,
either
by
the
legerdemaine
of
men
,
or
by
the
operation
of
the
deuill
.
And
●●ell
vpon
the
Canon
of
the
Masse
affirmeth
,
that
sometimes
miracles
are
wrought
at
Images
by
the
working
of
deuils
,
to
deceiue
such
as
addict
themselues
to
those
mi
ordered
seruices
,
God
so
permitting
,
and
their
infidelity
requiring
.
They
tell
how
Saint
Dominick
,
and
S.
Francis
,
were
rauished
vp
into
the
aire
,
which
is
a
strange
thing
if
true
but
yet
such
as
might
be
effected
by
the
deuill
.
For
Eunapius
in
the
l●fe
of
the
Philosophers
saith
,
that
Iamblicus
whilst
he
was
praying
,
was
hoisted
vp
ten
cubits
from
the
earth
:
and
themselues
write
,
that
Simon
Magus
vsed
to
flye
in
the
ayre
,
till
Saint
Peter
brought
him
downe
headlong
to
his
confusion
.
Caesarius
a
Monke
,
reporteth
likewise
,
Casar
.
lib.
8.
cap.
19.
how
a
certaine
Knight
called
Gerrard
of
Hollenbach
,
going
a
Pilgrimage
to
Saint
Thomas
in
the
Indies
,
and
promising
his
wife
to
returne
within
fiue
yeeres
,
or
else
that
shee
should
haue
liberty
to
marrie
,
diuiding
a
Ring
betwixt
them
in
pledge
of
this
agreement
,
vpon
the
very
day
of
the
expiration
of
these
fiue
yeeres
when
she
was
married
to
another
,
was
transported
by
a
deuill
from
the
Indies
to
his
owne
house
before
the
new
married
were
got
to
bed
,
&
being
known
of
his
wife
by
the
halfe
Ring
dispossessed
the
other
of
his
prize
.
When
therefore
we
read
such
examples
of
Monkes
and
others
,
transported
from
place
to
place
,
why
should
we
not
conclude
,
that
the
deuill
furnished
them
with
Horse
,
Chariot
,
and
Coachmen
,
as
he
doth
often
to
Coniurers
and
Witches
,
and
not
that
they
were
transported
by
a
fiery
Chariot
from
heauen
,
as
Elias
was
?
So
that
when
we
heare
of
mouing
Images
,
of
Saints
going
through
the
fire
without
burning
,
of
entring
Churches
and
other
places
the
doores
being
shut
,
of
plagues
falling
vpon
those
that
despised
their
Saints
,
and
such
like
things
;
wee
ought
to
remember
that
Simon
Magus
did
by
the
power
of
the
deuill
as
much
,
or
more
.
Baron
.
An.
●8
.
2●
.
Hee
(
saith
Baronius
)
made
Images
to
walke
,
rolled
himselfe
in
fire
without
burning
,
flew
in
the
aire
,
turned
stones
into
bread
,
opened
barred
doores
,
broke
chaines
of
iron
,
caused
many
shadowes
to
walke
before
him
,
which
he
said
were
the
soules
of
men
:
and
lastly
,
if
any
durst
repute
him
for
an
Impostor
,
he
either
afflicted
with
diseases
,
or
tormented
him
with
euill
spirits
.
15.
And
indeed
what
miracles
can
the
Church
of
Rome
brag
of
,
which
are
not
equalled
by
the
heathen
through
the
operation
of
the
deuill
?
It
is
written
of
Apollonius
Tyaneus
,
that
he
raised
to
life
a
young
Maid
laid
in
her
Coffin
;
that
he
banished
the
pestilence
out
of
Ephesus
,
for
which
cause
the
Ephesians
erected
a
Statue
vnto
him
in
their
City
,
and
offered
sacrifices
vnto
him
,
as
vnto
a
God
:
hee
being
at
Ephesus
declared
to
the
Citizens
the
death
of
the
Emperor
Domitian
,
at
the
same
houre
that
he
was
slaine
at
Rome
:
and
that
which
is
most
strange
,
that
he
did
not
onely
worke
wonders
in
his
life
,
but
also
after
his
death
,
at
the
Monument
which
was
set
vp
vnto
him
.
So
Seleucus
,
whilst
hee
was
sacrificing
,
the
wood
that
was
aboue
the
Altar
,
turned
it selfe
toward
the
Image
of
Iupiter
,
and
was
fired
no
man
knowing
how
.
A
Romane
Virgin
carried
water
in
a
Syue
:
another
drew
with
her
girdle
a
ship
that
was
drowned
in
the
sand
,
into
the
Hauen
,
which
by
the
strength
of
Men
and
Oxen
could
not
bee
moued
.
In
the
second
Punick-warre
,
an
Oxe
spake
,
and
said
;
Caue
tibi
Roma
,
Beware
to
thee
Rome
.
The
Emperor
Vespasian
(
if
Cornelius
Tacitus
may
be
beleeued
)
opened
the
eies
to
one
that
was
blind
in
Alexandria
,
at
the
aduertisement
of
the
Oracle
of
Serapis
,
and
cured
one
that
was
lame
.
And
in
like
manner
did
the
Emperor
Adrian
,
to
one
that
was
borne
blind
,
as
Spartianus
reporteth
.
But
that
which
Lipsius
writeth
of
a
certaine
Tablet
taken
out
of
the
Temple
of
Aesculapius
,
Baron
.
An.
139.
●
.
confirmed
also
by
Baronius
in
his
Annales
,
is
not
only
strange
,
but
euen
a
perfect
picture
of
Romish
miracles
;
for
he
affirmeth
that
in
this
Tablet
it
was
recorded
,
that
one
Caius
a
blind
man
worshiping
at
the
Altar
,
was
restored
to
sight
by
touching
the
Altar
with
his
fingers
,
and
after
putting
them
into
his
eyes
:
and
how
one
Lucius
desperately
sicke
of
a
Plurisie
,
was
cured
with
the
ashes
of
the
Altar
,
mixed
with
wine
and
applyed
vnto
his
side
;
and
how
one
Iulian
was
cured
of
an
extreame
vomiting
of
blood
,
by
taking
a
few
graines
of
a
Pine-Apple
from
the
Altar
,
and
eating
them
three
dayes
being
mixed
with
hony
:
and
how
one
Valerius
Aper
a
blind
Souldier
,
recouered
his
sight
by
annointing
his
eyes
with
the
blood
of
a
white
Cocke
mixed
with
hony
.
Now
it
is
to
bee
noted
,
that
all
these
things
were
done
by
the
aduertisement
of
the
Oracle
;
and
that
those
that
were
thus
cured
,
returned
and
gaue
thankes
vnto
the
Idoll
,
or
rather
the
deuill
for
their
deliuerance
.
●f
these
reports
were
false
,
as
some
thinke
,
then
wee
may
iudge
the
same
of
Popish
miracles
;
and
if
true
,
then
wee
see
that
if
such
wonders
might
be
done
vnder
the
first
Beast
,
for
the
vpholding
of
their
heathnish
Idolatries
,
why
not
vnder
the
second
,
for
the
maintenance
of
Antichristian
superstitions
?
And
that
we
may
see
that
these
two
Beasts
are
not
vnlike
,
I
will
conclude
with
two
notable
examples
.
The
first
vnder
Pope
Adrian
the
sixt
,
Remond
de
Antich
cap
17
Paul●●u●us
.
hist.
lib.
21.
when
the
City
of
Rome
was
greatly
afflicted
with
the
pestilence
;
A
certaine
Greeke
named
D●metrio
Spertauo
,
tooke
a
Bull
and
cut
off
a
part
of
his
right
horne
,
and
whispering
some
charme
in
his
right
care
,
made
him
instantly
so
tame
,
that
he
led
him
with
a
threed
tyed
to
his
left
horne
,
to
a
pillar
where
hee
sacrificed
him
,
whereupon
the
contagion
presently
ceased
.
This
abominable
sacrifice
was
tolerated
at
Rome
vnder
the
Popes
nose
,
and
at
that
time
when
Popery
was
in
the
ruffe
,
and
when
it
was
no
lesse
then
death
to
preach
the
pure
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
.
The
second
is
more
horrible
,
acted
by
Priests
at
the
siege
of
Mount
Dragon
in
Naples
:
the
story
is
this
.
The
Castle
being
ready
to
yeeld
for
want
of
water
,
certaine
people
of
the
City
deceiuing
the
Watch
and
Sentinells
of
the
enemies
campe
in
the
night
,
drew
to
the
Sea
banke
an
Image
of
a
Crucifix
,
Adrian
.
Pont●●
.
de
bello
Neapol
.
lib.
5.
and
cast
it
into
the
Sea
with
execrations
and
imprecations
,
and
in
the
meane
while
,
the
Priests
set
an
Asse
at
the
Temple
gate
,
and
sung
him
a
funerall
Hymne
as
to
one
abou●
to
dye
,
and
then
put
a
consecrated
Hoast
into
his
mouth
,
and
burned
him
aliue
at
the
gate
of
the
Temple
,
which
deuillish
sacrifice
was
no
sooner
performed
,
but
the
heauen
was
couered
with
clouds
,
a
storme
arose
,
and
with
thunder
and
lightning
,
a
great
abundance
of
raine
fell
,
and
so
the
besieged
were
deliuered
from
their
danger
.
Is
not
this
an
horrible
miracle
of
Romish
Priests
,
and
can
any
but
the
deuill
be
author
thereof
?
For
Christ
crucified
was
drowned
by
them
in
his
Image
,
and
surely
God
could
not
be
present
at
such
an
abomination
.
These
be
their
miracles
then
that
they
vaunt
so
much
of
,
either
ridiculous
Fables
,
or
mens
delusions
,
or
sathan
impostures
.
And
it
is
Gods
mercy
that
they
bragge
of
them
,
seeing
else
wee
should
want
one
maine
Argument
to
proue
the
Pope
to
be
Antichrist
,
whose
comming
must
bee
with
lying
signes
and
wonders
,
and
with
the
efficacy
of
Sathan
to
deceiue
,
if
it
were
possible
,
the
very
Elect.
CHAP.
2.
Delusions
by
Purgatory
.
1.
ANtichrist
like
Morpheus
transformes
himselfe
into
many
shapes
,
sometimes
into
the
shape
of
a
Lambe
with
Servus
seruorum
Dei
:
sometimes
into
a
Lyon
by
his
Excommunications
and
thundering
threats
:
sometimes
into
a
Wolfe
by
deuouring
not
onely
mens
goods
,
but
their
bodies
and
soules
by
false
doctrines
:
sometimes
into
a
Tyger
,
by
cruell
massacres
and
bloudy
persecuting
the
Saints
:
and
sometimes
into
a
Fox
,
by
subtle
trickes
and
crafty
delusions
.
And
as
the
Fox
hath
many
shifts
,
and
windings
,
&
turnings
to
deceiue
withall
;
so
hath
he
many
deuices
to
delude
the
world
.
One
I
haue
discouered
,
which
is
by
false
miracles
.
And
now
I
propound
a
second
,
which
shall
be
from
the
false
opinon
they
haue
of
the
Saints
:
not
that
I
purpose
to
derogate
any
thing
from
the
true
Saints
of
God
,
who
are
blessed
in
heauen
,
and
to
be
honoured
on
earth
;
but
to
shew
how
they
are
abused
by
the
Papall
Antichristian
Church
,
and
how
thereby
they
haue
deluded
the
world
,
and
gained
great
riches
to
themselues
;
for
this
is
the
cheefe
aime
of
all
their
designes
in
this
kinde
,
and
therefore
whatsoeuer
brings
water
to
this
Mill
,
be
it
neuer
so
foolish
,
and
against
reason
,
they
maintaine
with
might
and
maine
,
and
what
so
is
or
can
be
spoken
in
opposition
thereunto
,
is
so
much
labor
lost
,
because
it
is
spoken
against
the
belly
which
hath
no
eares
.
The
old
prouerbe
is
verified
by
them
.
The
smell
of
gaine
is
good
out
of
any
thing
.
And
when
they
are
vpbraided
with
their
couetousnesse
,
they
laugh
in
their
sleeue
with
that
auaricious
Athenian
,
—
Populus
me
sibilat
,
at
mihi
plaudo
Ipse
domi
simul
ac
nummos
contemplor
in
arca
.
Whereupon
I
remember
the
answere
of
a
Monke
of
Blois
,
to
one
that
mocked
him
and
his
Order
;
Henry
Stephen
quo
supra
.
It
shall
be
long
(
saith
he
)
ere
you
of
the
Laytie
,
shall
so
mocke
vs
of
the
Cleargy
,
as
we
haue
many
yeeres
mocked
you
:
which
hee
spake
hauing
regard
to
the
delusions
wherewith
they
had
entertained
the
world
a
long
time
,
and
led
them
by
the
nose
as
a
Beare
to
the
stake
.
I
confesse
he
spake
not
so
blasphemously
,
as
Pope
Leo
the
tenth
,
who
answered
Cardinall
Bembo
,
alleadging
vnto
him
a
text
of
Scripture
,
What
riches
hath
this
fable
of
Iesus
Christ
brought
vnto
v●
?
Though
as
concerning
riches
this
wretch
lyed
not
,
and
had
spoken
truely
if
he
had
said
thus
;
What
riches
haue
wee
gotten
in
abusing
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
?
For
it
is
incredible
how
great
the
Treasures
of
the
Church
and
Churchmen
haue
beene
.
Baptista
Ful.
gos
.
de
hom.
lux●
.
atque
delicijs
l.
6.
cap.
1.
Baptista
Fulgosius
a
great
fauourer
of
the
Romane
Church
,
reporteth
of
one
Peter
Riary
a
Friar
Minor
that
was
made
Gardinall
by
Pope
Sixtus
the
fourth
,
who
contented
not
himselfe
onely
to
weare
in
his
priuat
house
garments
of
cloth
of
Gold
,
and
to
vse
Couerlets
for
his
bed
of
the
same
stuffe
,
but
euen
the
tickes
for
his
beds
were
cloth
of
Gold
for
the
most
part
,
and
the
rest
silke
.
He
relateth
also
how
at
Rome
he
made
a
Feast
to
Ellenor
of
Arragon
,
who
went
to
marrie
with
Hercules
d'Este
Duke
of
Ferrara
,
wherein
he
furnished
her
seruice
with
●uch
variety
of
dishes
,
a●d
abundance
of
exquisite
cates
,
that
th
banquet
lasted
seuen
houres
:
during
which
time
(
least
they
should
be
weary
of
eating
)
he
intermixed
diuers
sports
and
enterludes
:
and
to
ostent
his
high
Magnificence
,
at
euery
seruice
his
seruants
changed
their
habits
,
and
came
in
new
attyre
.
And
yet
all
this
is
nothing
,
in
comparison
of
that
which
he
expended
vpon
his
Harlot
●●r●sia
:
for
he
entertained
her
in
that
sumptuositie
and
pompe
,
that
her
very
shooes
were
couered
with
precious
stones
.
This
Fulgosius
reporteth
out
of
his
owne
knowledge
and
view
.
But
to
returne
to
Pop●
L●●
that
wondered
at
the
great
rich●s
which
this
Fable
(
as
he
called
it
)
had
procured
vnto
them
:
〈◊〉
did
he
augment
the
same
by
one
onely
Cro●sad●
?
〈◊〉
F●iar
of
Millan
called
S●mson
,
out
of
the
money
〈…〉
had
gained
by
this
meanes
offered
an
hundre●
〈…〉
tho●sand
Ducates
fo●
the
Papall
seate
:
and
〈…〉
much
,
what
may
we
thinke
that
hee
had
gai●
〈…〉
●bou●
?
For
it
is
not
likely
,
but
that
he
would
〈…〉
s●lfe
a
good
summe
against
all
euents
.
Now
〈…〉
●eruants
was
so
great
,
what
may
wee
iudge
of
〈…〉
their
Masters
?
And
to
shew
euidently
that
they
〈…〉
the
ol●
prouerbe
before
named
the
booty
and
〈…〉
which
they
receiue
from
common
Harlots
doth
manife●●
〈◊〉
same
.
For
is
it
not
abominable
,
that
the
successors
of
Saint
Peter
(
as
they
bragge
themselues
to
bee
)
should
receiue
a
good
part
of
their
reuenue
from
those
that
got
their
liuing
by
the
miserable
sweate
of
their
bodies
,
and
that
so
filthy
againe
should
bee
consecrated
to
their
holinesse
?
True
it
is
,
that
in
the
time
of
Pope
Paul
the
third
,
the
number
of
such
detestable
Creatures
was
much
diminished
,
for
he
had
in
his
register
recorded
but
fiue
and
forty
thousand
,
a
thing
greatly
lamented
by
them
,
that
the
deuils
kingdome
was
no
greater
,
though
for
all
that
it
be
a
good
and
●ound
number
.
And
it
is
certaine
that
the
name
Courtizane
(
which
is
the
honestest
title
of
a
Whore
)
arose
from
the
Court
of
Rome
,
as
being
such
as
were
night
and
day
entertained
by
the
great
Cardinalis
,
Prelates
,
and
Courtiers
.
In
a
word
Barelet
one
of
their
great
preachers
,
giueth
vs
a
true
prouerbe
that
ran
currant
in
his
time
:
That
Priests
,
M●rkes
,
and
the
S
●
,
are
three
vnsati●b
e
things
.
experience
shewing
the
same
to
bee
true
,
when
as
they
did
not
only
sucke
profit
from
the
quick
and
the
dead
,
but
also
pilled
and
polled
their
children
from
g●neration
to
g
neration
.
2.
One
meanes
amongst
the
rest
,
whereby
they
haue
thus
abuse●
the
world
and
scraped
together
so
great
wealth
,
is
a
fal
e
perswasion
wrought
into
mens
hearts
of
the
dead
,
whether
such
as
are
canonized
and
rest
in
heauen
as
they
say
;
or
such
as
remaine
without
canonization
,
are
either
simply
in
Paradise
,
or
tormented
in
Purgatory
:
These
be
the
●●o
sorts
of
dead
,
which
they
raise
their
profit
from
.
And
to
〈◊〉
in
with
the
last
first
:
who
knoweth
not
,
that
the
chiefe
〈◊〉
a
●ce
of
simple
Priests
and
Monks
,
was
,
and
is
drawn
〈◊〉
●●eir
Req●●e●
?
as
heir
common
manner
of
speech
wit●
〈…〉
●●t
vs
go
d
●●k●
vpon
the
first
skinne
that
commeth
to
〈…〉
●et
:
witnesse
also
that
Priest
that
thus
complained
to
〈◊〉
●ishioners
:
What
wo●ld
you
haue
me
to
do
my
p●rishio●
〈◊〉
●ou
giue
me
no
offerings
,
and
if
you
dye
not
,
See
Henry
Stephens
Praeface
to
his
Apolo●y
where
these
things
are
at
large
set
downe
.
wherewith
〈◊〉
I
liue
?
Now
all
this
trafficke
is
grounded
vpon
the
ter●●or
of
Purgatory
,
from
which
men
hoped
to
bee
deliuered
by
their
large
gifts
to
Priests
,
who
should
sing
Masse
for
them
.
But
if
after
they
had
sung
their
Requiem
,
their
reward
was
not
such
,
as
that
they
might
chaunt
Gau
eamu●
;
then
was
the
deuill
there
presently
,
then
the
soules
of
them
for
whom
so
leane
a
Requiem
was
sung
,
returned
to
be
reuenged
of
their
Children
,
or
Parents
,
or
Friends
,
that
had
not
so
well
rewarded
the
Priests
,
that
they
might
by
their
powerfull
Dirges
be
,
if
not
wholly
released
from
Purgatory
,
yet
at
least
eased
of
some
part
of
their
torments
.
This
is
so
common
a
tricke
in
the
Papacy
,
to
bring
water
to
their
Mill
,
and
to
drayne
mens
purses
;
as
it
will
be
but
lost
labour
to
stand
much
vpon
it
.
Therefore
to
passe
ouer
examples
which
are
frequent
in
this
kinde
of
delusion
:
I
say
onely
,
that
it
was
,
and
is
,
an
ordinary
custome
and
practise
of
the
Romish
Priests
,
when
they
confessed
such
persons
as
lay
at
the
point
of
death
,
to
cause
them
to
make
S.
Francis
,
or
S.
Dominick
,
or
some
other
Saint
,
the
Patrone
of
their
Religion
,
their
heire
,
or
else
they
could
not
be
saued
:
by
which
meanes
,
they
drew
from
some
halfe
,
from
others
two
third
parts
,
and
from
others
the
whole
summe
of
their
substance
;
which
should
haue
bene
to
maintaine
their
wife
and
children
:
for
sometimes
if
the
children
refused
to
turne
Monkes
,
they
seazed
vpon
all
as
their
owne
inheritance
.
There
be
extant
at
this
day
many
Testaments
and
Wils
,
that
giue
faith
to
this
report
.
But
that
which
is
worse
then
all
,
is
,
that
ofttimes
they
do
not
stay
till
men
be
neere
their
end
,
but
make
them
put
off
their
clothes
ere
they
be
willing
to
go
to
bed
,
as
the
prouerbe
speaketh
.
Their
Croysado
is
a
notable
trick
to
this
purpose
;
for
neuer
did
any
theefe
so
iniuriously
take
a
trauellers
purse
by
the
high
way
,
as
the
Croysado
ministers
do
secretly
robbe
and
spoile
infinite
numbers
of
people
;
and
that
not
onely
the
rich
,
but
euen
the
poore
also
;
making
them
to
borrow
,
beg
,
or
steale
,
to
giue
to
this
holy
vse
;
or
else
neitheir
themselues
,
nor
their
children
,
can
be
saued
.
By
which
meanes
it
is
no
doubt
,
but
that
many
of
these
poore
people
,
in
stead
of
redeeming
their
soules
from
the
deuill
,
as
they
supposed
,
haue
euen
sold
them
into
his
hands
.
It
is
no
new
nor
soft
cry
of
theirs
,
that
Paradise
is
to
be
bought
for
money
,
as
the
old
Latine
verses
found
in
S.
Stephens
Church
at
Bourges
,
engrauen
in
a
Table
of
stone
beare
witnesse
.
The
first
whereof
is
this
,
Hic
des
deuote
,
coelestibus
associo
te
:
but
neuer
were
men
constrained
to
buy
Paradise
till
this
trick
of
the
Croysado
was
inuented
:
for
the
authorization
and
confirmation
whereof
,
the
Preach●rs
of
those
times
alleadged
many
strange
tales
and
reportes
,
as
this
one
among
the
rest
;
that
when
the
liuing
gaue
money
to
the
Priests
for
the
dead
,
the
soules
that
were
in
Purgatory
,
hearing
the
sound
of
the
money
ting
in
the
bason
,
fell
a
laughing
for
ioy
of
their
deliuerance
.
3.
Thus
was
the
world
deluded
in
those
times
,
by
these
panick
feares
of
that
supposed
fire
of
Purgatory
,
which
men
stood
in
more
awe
of
,
then
of
hell
it selfe
.
But
yet
some
were
wiser
then
others
,
and
easily
smelt
out
this
religious
fraud
:
of
which
sort
I
will
propound
some
few
examples
.
Pope
Clement
the
eight
,
being
besieged
in
the
Castle
of
S.
Angelo
,
together
with
certaine
Prelates
his
friends
,
a
Gentleman
of
Rome
was
bold
thus
to
say
,
Hitherto
I
haue
beleeued
that
the
Pope
could
deliuer
soules
out
of
Purgatory
:
but
now
seeing
that
he
cannot
free
himselfe
out
of
this
earthly
prison
,
I
am
constrained
to
beleeue
,
that
much
lesse
can
be
deliuer
soules
out
of
that
infernall
prison
.
Another
iest
was
acted
at
Florence
,
of
the
same
mettall
with
the
former
:
A
certaine
Florentine
being
importuned
by
some
Friars
,
to
cause
Masse
to
be
sung
,
to
deliuer
the
soule
of
his
Sonne
lately
deceased
out
of
Purgatory
;
hee
consented
,
and
promised
them
a
crowne
for
their
paines
,
when
they
had
deliuered
his
Sonnes
soule
:
whereupon
the
Friars
hauing
sung
their
Masses
,
forgot
not
to
demand
their
crowne
.
But
the
Florentine
made
them
this
answer
:
If
you
make
it
appeare
vnto
me
,
that
you
haue
deliuered
him
out
of
Purgatory
,
you
shall
haue
your
crowne
,
but
not
before
that
be
done
.
The
Friars
,
after
long
contestation
,
complained
to
the
Duke
,
and
desired
iustice
against
the
party
;
who
called
the
man
before
him
,
and
demanded
why
he
did
not
pay
them
according
to
his
promise
?
to
whom
he
answered
,
that
his
promise
was
vpon
condition
,
that
they
should
deliuer
his
sonnes
soule
out
of
Purgatory
;
which
if
it
might
appeare
that
they
had
done
,
he
would
presently
pay
them
.
The
Duke
hearing
this
,
told
the
Friars
that
the
man
had
reason
;
and
therefore
cause
either
the
soule
that
you
haue
deliuered
to
come
before
me
in
person
,
and
testifie
his
deliuerance
,
or
let
him
send
two
other
soules
to
witnesse
the
same
,
or
at
least
let
him
send
a
letter
signed
with
the
hand
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
then
you
shall
bee
sure
to
receiue
your
crowne
.
Thus
was
Purgatory
derided
,
at
Florence
in
Italy
,
vnder
the
Popes
nose
,
and
that
in
the
time
of
their
greatest
blindnesse
.
Another
like
mockage
was
committed
in
France
;
for
when
as
the
Priests
demanded
their
pay
of
a
certaine
man
for
deliuering
a
soule
out
of
Purgatory
by
their
Masses
,
he
asked
them
;
If
a
soule
that
was
once
come
out
of
that
prison
were
in
any
danger
to
returne
thither
againe
?
Who
answered
,
No
:
why
then
(
quoth
he
)
there
is
no
neede
that
I
should
giue
you
money
for
this
soule
that
is
already
deliuered
and
in
safety
;
I
will
rather
keepe
it
for
the
deliuerance
of
one
that
is
still
there
detained
.
An
Italian
also
at
Venice
,
in
as
merry
a
moode
,
and
with
as
good
a
grace
,
told
the
Popes
Legate
;
that
if
his
Holinesse
had
bene
well
aduised
,
hee
would
not
haue
said
that
he
could
deliuer
soules
out
of
Purgatory
,
but
out
of
Hell.
For
concerning
Purgatory
,
there
were
two
things
to
proue
:
First
,
that
there
is
a
Purgatory
:
and
secondly
,
that
he
can
deliuer
soules
out
of
it
:
whereas
euery
one
beleeueth
that
there
is
a
hell
,
and
so
there
remained
nothing
but
to
proue
,
that
he
could
deliuer
soules
out
of
it
.
4.
He
that
doth
but
well
consider
the
reasons
which
they
alledge
for
Purgatory
,
will
say
that
there
neuer
was
a
greater
delusion
in
the
world
:
for
to
omit
the
Texts
of
Scripture
,
which
they
wrest
and
wring
till
they
bleed
againe
,
against
all
sense
for
the
proofe
thereof
:
they
vse
besides
in
their
preaching
,
many
pretty
tales
,
to
amaze
and
delude
the
vulgar
sort
.
A
certaine
preacher
at
Paris
,
in
the
reigne
of
Henry
the
second
,
speaking
against
the
Lutherans
that
would
not
beleeue
there
was
a
Purgatory
,
said
,
he
would
tell
his
Auditors
a
story
to
confute
these
fellowes
;
which
was
this
,
and
thus
:
I
rode
(
saith
he
)
late
one
euening
to
my
fathers
house
at
S.
Anthonies
bridge
,
and
as
I
was
riding
with
my
man
before
me
on
a
very
good
horse
that
carried
my
cloak-bag
,
his
horse
stayed
on
a
suddaine
contrary
to
his
custome
,
and
began
to
puffe
and
short
:
I
bad
my
man
to
spurre
him
:
so
I
do
said
he
,
but
he
will
not
go
forward
;
for
a
certaine
I
know
he
seeth
something
:
Then
I
remembring
what
my
mother
had
told
me
long
before
,
that
in
that
very
place
she
had
seene
some
apparition
;
I
fell
to
my
Pater
noster
,
and
Aue
,
and
bad
my
man
againe
to
spurre
his
horse
forward
,
which
he
did
,
but
the
horse
hauing
gone
two
or
three
steps
,
stopped
againe
,
and
began
a
fresh
to
puffe
and
blow
;
my
man
then
told
me
againe
,
that
doubtlesse
there
was
some
spirit
in
the
way
;
and
then
I
said
my
De
profundis
,
which
was
no
sooner
done
,
but
the
horse
went
forward
,
and
by
and
by
stopped
the
third
time
;
I
had
no
sooner
said
,
Auete
omnes
animae
et
Requiem
aeternam
,
but
he
passed
freely
without
any
more
stopping
.
Therefore
seeing
these
wicked
Lutherans
say
there
is
no
Purgatory
,
and
that
we
ought
not
to
pray
for
the
dead
;
I
send
them
to
my
mans
cloak-bagge
horse
,
euen
to
my
mans
horse
,
to
learne
their
lesson
.
This
Asse-like
reason
you
see
is
taken
from
an
horse
,
and
indeed
fitter
for
a
horse
to
beleeue
then
a
man
.
Another
preacher
,
a
gray
Friar
,
called
Bardotti
,
being
demanded
why
the
good
theefe
went
right
into
Paradise
,
and
tasted
not
of
Purgatory
,
seeing
he
had
not
done
any
pennance
here
on
earth
;
answered
,
that
the
reason
(
as
he
found
it
related
in
a
certaine
Gospell
)
was
,
for
that
when
Christ
being
an
infant
,
was
carried
into
Aegypt
,
this
theefe
hindered
his
companions
from
robbing
him
,
and
those
that
were
with
him
,
and
also
that
he
then
said
to
Christ
;
I
pray
you
beare
in
memory
the
good
turne
that
I
do
you
;
which
was
promised
by
Christ
,
and
this
promise
was
then
performed
,
when
they
were
crucified
together
:
for
in
recompence
of
his
good
turne
,
he
freed
him
from
Purgatory
,
and
led
him
directly
into
Paradise
.
But
I
wonder
in
what
Gospell
hee
found
this
.
Sure
I
am
,
neither
in
Mathew
,
Marke
,
Luke
,
nor
Iohn
,
but
in
some
Apocrypha
Gospell
,
if
rather
it
were
not
alye
forged
in
his
owne
braine
.
Take
with
you
two
or
three
stories
more
,
and
then
I
shall
leaue
this
Popish
fire
to
be
quenched
,
or
kindled
at
their
pleasures
.
The
Cordeliers
or
gray
Friars
,
and
the
Iacobins
,
enuying
each
others
gaine
and
thriuing
,
and
labouring
to
get
custome
in
their
trades
,
thus
encountred
together
.
A
gray
Friar
preaching
to
the
people
in
a
towne
of
Sicily
,
made
his
Auditours
beleeue
,
that
S.
Francis
euery
yeere
vpon
his
Feast
day
,
descended
into
Purgatory
,
and
deliuered
from
thence
,
all
the
soules
of
such
as
had
bene
bountifull
to
his
brethren
.
The
Iacobins
perceiuing
that
by
this
tale
the
Cordeliers
had
gained
much
custome
,
and
profit
,
and
so
hindered
their
trading
,
began
to
preach
,
that
the
Virgin
Mary
,
as
hauing
more
charity
and
authority
then
S.
Francis
,
did
not
leaue
as
he
did
,
her
deuout
followers
and
benefactors
a
whole
yeere
in
Purgatory
,
but
seuen
daies
,
onely
at
the
longest
:
for
euery
Saturday
(
which
day
is
dedicated
vnto
her
)
she
descended
into
Purgatory
,
to
redeeme
thence
all
those
that
had
giuen
almes
to
her
brethren
:
which
deuice
of
theirs
being
beleeued
,
brought
them
againe
into
more
credit
and
trading
then
euer
they
were
before
.
The
other
tale
is
out
of
S.
Brandons
Legend
,
where
to
perswade
silly
people
,
that
their
prayers
and
Masses
are
able
to
deliuer
soules
out
of
Purgatory
;
they
tell
how
Iudas
is
permitted
to
come
out
of
hell
euery
Saturday
at
Euen
song
time
,
and
to
rest
himselfe
on
a
certaine
rock
in
the
Sea
,
vntill
all
the
Sunday
seruice
be
performed
:
concluding
strongly
,
that
if
the
praiers
of
the
Church
can
ease
for
a
time
the
paines
of
hell
to
the
damned
,
much
more
are
they
of
force
to
free
the
soules
of
the
Saints
out
of
Purgatory
,
and
send
them
directly
into
heauen
.
A
third
is
in
the
life
of
S.
Thomas
of
Canterbury
:
at
the
day
of
whose
death
(
saith
the
Legend
)
there
died
in
the
whole
world
,
three
thousand
thirty
and
three
:
of
whom
the
three
thousand
went
directly
into
hell
,
thirty
into
Purgatory
,
and
three
onely
into
Paradise
,
whereof
S.
Thomas
was
one
.
And
this
(
saith
it
)
was
reuealed
by
one
of
them
that
went
to
heauen
,
to
a
friend
of
his
vpon
earth
:
Sum
praedicant
.
tit.
mors
.
By
these
and
a
thousand
such
like
fictions
and
fables
,
touching
this
purging
fire
,
they
kept
the
world
in
awe
;
and
deluded
them
after
a
miserable
manner
for
their
owne
gaine
:
it
being
no
maruaile
,
that
seeing
Purgatory
maintaines
them
,
and
their
pompe
,
and
pride
,
they
also
maintaine
it
,
and
stoutly
stand
in
the
defence
thereof
:
for
what
with
counterfeit
apparitions
of
dead
ghosts
,
and
such
terrible
tales
of
tormented
soules
,
the
poore
people
were
so
scarred
,
that
they
spared
for
no
cost
to
preuent
this
paine
:
when
in
the
meane
while
,
for
want
of
true
faith
and
repentance
,
they
cast
themselues
into
hell
and
destruction
.
CHAP.
3.
Delusions
by
the
Inuocation
of
Saints
.
1.
THe
second
sort
of
their
Saints
,
are
such
as
are
either
actually
canonized
by
the
Pope
,
or
opiniatiuely
in
the
mindes
of
men
,
and
being
freed
from
Purgatory
,
keepe
their
perpetuall
residence
in
heauen
.
From
these
flow
three
kindes
of
delusions
:
The
first
by
their
inuocation
:
the
second
by
their
Relikes
:
and
the
third
by
their
Images
.
Concerning
their
Inuocation
,
it
is
first
to
be
obserued
,
how
almost
the
whole
Leiturgie
of
their
Church
in
respect
of
their
Saints
,
is
borrowed
from
the
Pagans
,
both
for
matter
and
forme
.
There
is
so
great
a
conformity
betwixt
the
Pagan
Gods
and
Goddesses
,
and
the
Popish
Saints
and
Saintesses
,
as
it
is
hard
to
distinguish
betwixt
them
:
not
a
conformity
in
regard
of
the
true
Saints
(
least
I
should
be
mistaken
)
but
in
regard
of
their
worshippers
,
who
in
all
things
imitate
them
,
saue
in
their
manner
of
sacrificing
.
For
the
Pagans
worshipped
dead
men
,
whom
they
supposed
to
be
placed
in
the
number
of
the
Gods
,
and
attributed
vnto
them
diuers
offices
,
and
charges
ouer
humane
affaires
;
the
which
very
same
is
practised
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
as
experience
sheweth
.
Aruob
.
contra
.
Gentes
.
lib.
3.
And
as
Arucbius
long
agoe
reproched
the
Pagans
for
forging
vnto
themselues
Gods
,
whereof
some
were
Carpenters
,
some
Clothiers
,
some
Mariners
,
some
Musitions
,
some
Huntsmen
,
and
some
Heardsmen
:
one
was
a
Piper
,
another
a
Midwife
,
another
a
Diuiner
,
another
a
Physitian
:
one
was
the
God
of
Eloquence
,
another
of
Warre
,
another
a
Smith
,
&c.
The
Babylonians
had
Bell
for
their
tutelar
God
,
The
Aegyptians
,
Isis
and
Osyris
:
The
Rhodians
,
the
Sunne
:
The
Delphians
,
Apollo
:
Rome
,
a
God
that
might
not
be
named
:
The
Athenians
,
Minerua
:
The
Ephesians
,
Diana
,
&c.
So
in
like
manner
haue
the
Papists
their
Saints
answerable
to
them
in
all
respects
:
For
do
not
S.
Cosme
,
and
S.
Damian
,
succeed
Apollo
,
and
Aesculapius
,
in
Physicke
&
Chirurgery
?
For
these
are
the
Saints
they
pray
vnto
in
these
cases
.
Among
the
Pagans
,
Iupiter
was
the
God
of
the
fire
,
Iuno
of
ayre
,
Tellus
of
the
earth
,
and
Neptune
of
the
sea
:
In
stead
of
whom
,
the
Papists
haue
for
the
fire
S.
Agathe
,
for
the
Sea
S.
Nicholas
.
For
wine
recommended
to
Bacchus
,
by
the
Pagans
,
and
corne
to
Ceres
;
they
haue
S.
Iosse
,
and
S.
Vrbayne
:
In
stead
of
Apollo
,
and
Pan
,
the
ouerseers
and
guarders
of
their
cattell
,
these
haue
found
out
S.
Vandoline
,
or
Wendeline
for
their
sheep
:
S.
Eulogius
for
their
horses
:
S.
Pelagius
for
their
oxen
and
kine
;
and
S.
Anthony
for
their
hogges
.
Among
the
Pagans
,
Apollo
,
Minerua
,
and
the
Muses
,
were
patrones
of
learning
,
Vulcane
the
God
of
the
Forge
and
of
Smithes
,
Aesculapius
of
Physick
,
Mars
of
Warre
,
Diana
of
Hunting
,
Venus
and
Flora
,
of
Harlots
and
Courtizans
:
In
place
of
whom
,
the
Papists
haue
for
learning
S.
Catherine
and
S.
Gregory
;
for
Painters
,
S.
Luke
;
for
Physitians
,
S
,
Cosme
and
S.
Damian
;
for
Smiths
,
S.
Eloi
;
for
Hunters
,
S.
Eustachius
and
S.
Hubert
;
for
Harlots
,
S.
Mary
Magdalen
,
and
S.
Aphre
.
The
Pagans
had
their
Physitians
for
seuerall
diseases
:
as
Apollo
for
the
pestilence
,
Hercules
for
the
falling
sicknesse
,
Lucina
for
the
paines
of
child-birth
,
&c.
The
Papists
in
their
roome
,
haue
Sebastian
and
S.
Roche
,
for
the
pestilence
;
S.
Petronella
for
the
feuer
;
S.
Iohn
or
S.
Valentine
,
for
the
falling
sicknesse
;
and
S.
Margaret
,
for
women
in
trauaile
:
Yea
so
farre
grew
this
superstition
,
that
they
ascribe
to
seuerall
Saints
,
the
gouernment
of
the
seuerall
members
of
the
body
,
which
the
Astrologians
assigne
to
the
twelue
signes
of
the
Zodiack
.
For
S.
Ottilius
gouernes
the
head
,
S.
Catherine
guardeth
the
tongue
,
S.
Apollonia
cureth
the
teeth
,
S.
Blase
hath
the
neck
in
tuition
,
S.
Lawrence
the
backe
,
back-bone
and
shoulders
,
S.
Erasmus
the
belly
and
the
entrals
,
S.
Apollinarius
or
S.
Brice
the
priuy
parts
,
and
so
of
the
rest
:
Yea
instead
of
their
filthy
Priapus
,
Mutunus
,
Persica
,
Pertunda
,
these
haue
substituted
S.
Guerlichon
,
and
some
others
;
that
in
nothing
they
might
seeme
short
of
them
in
abhominable
superstition
.
Neither
want
these
like
them
their
Patrones
for
sundry
Countries
:
as
S.
Denis
,
and
S.
Michael
for
France
,
S.
Iames
for
Spaine
,
S.
George
for
Germany
and
England
,
Saint
Peter
and
Saint
Paul
for
Rome
,
Saint
Marke
for
Venice
,
and
so
forth
.
Albeit
that
all
these
Countries
are
(
as
they
say
)
vnder
the
speciall
protection
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
to
wit
;
Spaine
by
reason
of
the
promise
made
that
the
blessed
Virgin
made
to
Saint
Iames
;
Italy
,
by
the
choice
that
shee
made
of
her
residence
there
,
transporting
her
Chamber
to
Lawretto
;
Germany
,
by
reason
of
the
multitude
of
Temples
dedicated
there
vnto
her
;
and
France
,
because
the
chiefe
Cities
of
that
Country
are
consecrated
to
her
honours
.
Thus
the
Papists
make
by
their
superstition
,
their
Saints
neere
a
kin
to
the
heathen
Gods
,
excepting
onely
,
that
whereas
they
esteemed
those
things
that
were
written
of
their
Gods
but
Fables
,
those
things
that
are
written
of
their
Saints
are
beleeued
,
and
accounted
as
true
Histories
;
as
it
is
a
Fable
that
Perseus
slew
Medusa
,
but
a
true
history
in
their
account
that
Saint
George
slew
the
Dragon
.
One
thing
they
cannot
deny
,
that
Boniface
the
fourth
turned
the
Pantheon
,
a
Temple
dedicated
vnto
all
their
Gods
,
into
a
Church
consecrated
to
all
Saints
,
and
placed
the
blessed
Virgin
the
Mother
of
Iesus
Christ
in
roome
of
Cybels
the
Mother
of
the
Gods.
I
will
adde
yet
another
thing
more
notorious
for
impiety
,
to
wit
;
that
albeit
in
this
resemblance
,
I
excepted
sacrificing
,
yet
we
finde
that
abomination
also
in
some
places
.
As
for
example
,
when
in
●ourraine
they
vsed
to
offer
a
Cocke
to
Saint
Christopher
,
for
a
certaine
sore
in
the
top
of
the
fingers
:
and
to
enlarge
their
superstition
,
it
must
be
a
white
Cocke
,
otherwaies
they
should
rather
prouoke
the
Saint
to
anger
,
then
make
him
propitious
vnto
them
.
I
will
not
speake
of
their
sacrifice
in
the
Masse
,
wherein
the
greatest
part
of
the
Ceremonies
are
deriued
from
the
Pagans
;
nor
of
Purgatory
,
whereof
the
Pagan
Poets
were
the
first
Authors
.
2.
Secondly
,
if
wee
consider
a
little
the
seuerall
Offices
and
Trades
,
together
with
the
strange
names
ascribed
to
these
their
Saints
,
we
shall
more
easily
and
clearely
apprehend
their
grosse
abuse
of
the
world
in
this
kinde
of
delusion
.
For
touching
their
names
,
many
of
them
are
so
fitted
to
their
Occupations
,
that
a
man
cannot
imagine
,
but
that
either
they
were
of
purpose
baptized
with
them
for
the
credit
of
their
offices
,
or
that
their
offices
were
assigned
vnto
them
in
resemblance
of
their
names
.
For
why
else
should
they
call
their
sweet
smelling
Saint
,
Saint
Iuniper
:
their
Saint
for
the
diseases
of
the
hand
,
Saint
Maine
,
as
if
it
were
Saint
Hand
,
and
hee
which
was
for
the
Gowt
which
is
commonly
in
the
knee
,
Saint
Genon
,
that
is
Saint
Knee
:
for
stinking
dung
and
excrements
Saint
Fiacre
,
as
we
cry
fie
when
our
noses
encounter
such
a
sauour
:
their
Shoomakers
Saint
,
Saint
Crepin
,
as
if
it
were
Saint
Pantofle
:
their
Shrouetide
or
Gut-tide
Saints
,
Saint
Mangeard
,
Saint
Creuard
,
Saint
Pansard
:
their
Saint
Protrectrisse
of
Harlots
Saint
Aphre
,
as
the
heathen
called
Venus
Aphrodit
,
as
issuing
out
of
froth
,
or
Saint
Magdalen
,
because
she
her selfe
was
once
such
an
one
:
Saint
Susanna
for
slanders
,
and
Saint
Iob
for
scabs
,
with
a
number
more
of
the
like
nature
.
What
doe
these
names
I
pray
you
import
,
but
the
meere
gulling
and
deluding
of
the
world
?
For
why
should
their
names
&
offices
thus
iumpe
together
,
if
it
were
not
by
fraudulent
and
imposturous
deuises
of
crafty
&
couetous
Priests
?
Besides
that
,
we
may
see
how
they
exceed
the
Pagans
in
their
prophanenes
:
for
though
the
Pagans
had
a
large
number
of
Gods
,
of
the
greater
,
middle
,
and
lesser
size
,
as
these
haue
of
Sa●nts
;
yet
alwayes
they
carried
a
more
reuerent
respect
,
and
deuotion
to
their
great
Iupiter
,
then
to
all
the
rest
,
Plantus
.
as
he
in
the
Poet
said
,
Dummodo
Iupiter
mihi
propitius
sit
,
flocci
facio
minores
Deos.
But
the
Papists
without
all
conscience
employ
their
Saints
in
all
their
affaires
both
great
and
small
,
passing
by
God
as
an
idle
Idea
,
seldome
praying
vnto
him
,
in
comparison
of
the
frequent
prayers
that
are
made
to
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
the
other
Saints
.
Their
Beades
shew
this
to
bee
true
,
where
for
one
Pater
noster
,
they
drop
nine
Aues
:
and
their
Temples
and
Altars
,
which
are
more
ten
to
one
dedicated
to
Saints
,
then
to
the
blessed
Trinity
.
And
did
euer
the
Pagans
debase
their
Iupiter
so
much
,
as
to
picture
him
like
an
old
man
with
a
staffe
in
his
hand
,
as
these
doe
God
the
Father
in
their
Churches
?
Or
did
they
euer
in
contempt
cast
their
Gods
into
the
fire
or
durt
,
as
Pope
Boniface
did
his
breaden
Christ
;
and
another
Priest
threatned
to
doe
to
the
same
God
of
Paste
,
if
he
could
not
asswage
a
tempest
which
was
raised
(
as
he
supposed
)
by
the
deuill
?
And
to
conclude
this
point
,
albeit
the
Pagans
imagined
Pan
to
be
the
God
of
shepheardes
and
sheepe
;
yet
they
neuer
put
any
of
their
baser
sort
of
Gods
to
the
keeping
of
Geese
and
Swine
,
as
these
doe
their
Saints
.
Vpon
which
occasion
I
remember
a
story
in
Stephens
Apologie
for
Herodotus
,
which
I
will
not
forbeare
to
relate
for
the
solace
of
the
Reader
.
It
is
,
how
a
certaine
young
Gentlewoman
being
in
a
dangerous
sicknesse
,
and
hauing
confessed
her selfe
to
her
Priest
and
receiued
absolution
,
said
vnto
him
that
she
feared
least
when
she
should
come
into
Paradise
,
the
charge
of
such
filthy
Beasts
should
bee
committed
vnto
her
,
and
therefore
it
would
bee
a
great
contentment
to
her
minde
if
she
might
be
made
the
Protectresse
of
little
dogges
,
whereunto
she
had
beene
formerly
accustomed
:
but
whether
the
Priest
granted
her
suite
,
or
no
,
I
cannot
coniecture
:
onely
this
I
gather
out
of
her
request
,
that
the
Pagans
did
not
so
vilifie
their
Idoll
Gods
,
as
the
Papists
do
their
Saints
in
their
blinde
superstition
.
3.
What
should
I
speake
of
the
great
difference
which
is
in
the
opinion
of
their
best
Legenders
,
touching
the
qualities
and
offices
of
their
Saints
?
some
ascribing
the
same
office
to
one
Saint
,
which
others
doe
vnto
another
.
This
is
at
large
discouered
by
the
forenamed
Author
Henry
Stephen
in
his
Apologie
for
Herodo●us
,
and
therefore
I
here
but
touch
vpon
this
string
:
onely
mee
thinkes
it
soundes
in
touching
this
plaine
song
,
that
all
these
superstitious
inuocations
of
Saints
,
are
no
better
then
deuices
of
men
,
whereby
they
sought
both
to
enrich
themselues
,
and
to
impouerish
the
world
.
And
is
there
any
so
sottishly
blinde
,
that
will
be
thus
deluded
by
them
?
For
when
the
question
is
,
whether
Saint
Feriol
,
or
Saint
Andoche
,
or
Saint
Gallicut
is
the
keeper
of
their
Geese
:
or
whether
Saint
Wendeline
hath
the
care
of
sheepe
,
or
Saint
Loupe
:
or
whether
Saint
Genon
be
for
the
Gowt
,
or
Saint
Maure
:
or
whether
Saint
Roche
be
Physitian
for
scabbed
hands
,
or
Saint
Maine
:
whether
the
eyes
be
committed
to
the
charge
of
Saint
Ottilia
or
Saint
Clare
,
and
of
the
teeth
to
Saint
Apollonia
,
or
to
Saint
Christopher
:
because
of
his
great
tooth
kept
as
a
relike
in
a
certaine
Abbey
in
France
which
is
of
that
bignesse
,
that
in
proportion
the
mouth
wherein
it
stood
,
must
needs
be
as
great
as
the
mouth
of
the
greatest
Furnace
betwixt
London
and
Yorke
.
I
say
when
as
this
question
rests
vndetermined
,
vntill
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
either
decide
it
in
their
Consistory
,
or
call
a
Councill
for
that
purpose
,
how
can
the
poore
people
in
these
their
necessities
,
either
beleeue
they
shall
be
heard
in
their
prayers
,
or
not
rather
feare
,
that
if
they
pray
vnto
a
Saint
that
hath
no
interest
in
their
cause
,
he
will
be
offended
for
troubling
him
with
matters
that
concerne
him
not
,
and
the
other
that
hath
,
will
be
angry
for
being
neglected
?
4.
But
the
highest
straine
of
impiety
and
Idolatry
in
their
Inuocating
of
Saints
is
this
,
that
there
is
no
disease
belonging
to
man
either
in
regard
of
body
or
minde
,
the
cure
whereof
they
doe
not
attribute
to
some
one
Saint
or
other
.
As
for
the
body
,
the
very
itch
in
the
hands
to
Saint
Maine
,
and
scald
in
the
head
to
Saint
Tignan
,
and
cough
in
the
lungs
,
to
Saint
Quintin
;
and
the
very
French
pox
,
to
Saint
Iob
:
And
for
the
minde
,
the
Frenzie
(
they
say
)
is
cured
by
Saint
Acarius
:
and
Iealousie
by
Saint
Auertine
:
but
what
should
we
doubt
of
this
,
when
sterility
and
barrennesse
in
a
woman
is
remedied
by
the
filthy
dust
scraped
off
from
a
part
of
the
Image
of
Saint
Guerlichon
,
which
shame
and
honesty
forbiddeth
to
name
:
or
by
striding
ouer
Saint
Rumbaulis
breeches
,
which
if
a
barren
woman
doe
,
she
shall
be
sure
to
haue
a
child
within
a
twelue-moneth
,
as
they
make
poore
people
beleeue
at
this
day
?
and
so
they
make
some
of
their
Saints
as
filthy
and
abominable
as
the
heathens
did
their
Priapus
.
And
that
which
is
yet
more
abusiue
and
absurd
,
they
affirme
,
that
the
same
diseases
which
they
suppose
these
Saints
can
cure
,
they
can
also
send
if
they
bee
displeased
and
so
they
must
of
necessity
inuocate
them
not
onely
in
the
hope
of
good
,
but
for
feare
of
hurt
;
as
that
good
wife
after
she
had
offered
a
candle
to
Saint
Michael
,
offered
another
also
to
the
deuill
that
stood
by
him
,
(
for
these
two
alwaies
are
painted
together
)
that
●he
one
might
helpe
her
,
and
the
other
not
hurt
her
.
And
as
the
Indians
acknowledge
one
Soueraigne
God
,
but
yet
sacrifice
to
the
deuill
,
because
(
as
they
say
)
God
is
good
,
and
will
not
hurt
;
but
the
deuill
is
malicious
and
need
to
bee
appeased
.
Lactant.
Or
as
the
Romanes
had
their
Vae
Ioues
as
well
as
their
Ioues
,
and
worshipped
as
Gods
the
Feauer
&
the
Gowt
,
with
other
diseases
,
for
feare
they
should
●a●
vpon
them
:
so
there
is
no
doubt
but
the
Popish
Saints
were
and
are
adored
and
worshipped
rather
for
feare
of
some
euill
they
might
doe
them
,
then
for
hope
of
any
good
from
them
.
Hence
it
was
,
that
if
the
Saint
which
they
inuocated
did
not
releeue
them
in
their
miseries
,
then
in
anger
they
vsed
to
renounce
him
,
and
choose
vnto
themselues
another
Saint
in
his
roome
,
at
whose
hands
they
hoped
to
finde
more
fauour
.
This
is
an
ordinary
practise
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
&
whereof
daily
experience
affoordeth
many
examples
:
to
wit
,
of
such
as
haue
forsaken
Christ
because
hee
did
not
helpe
them
in
their
need
,
and
fled
to
the
Virgin
his
Mother
,
as
more
mercifull
and
indulgent●
and
so
from
one
Crucifix
to
another
,
from
an
old
to
a
young
,
and
from
Saint
Iohn
to
Saint
Peter
,
and
from
the
Lady
at
Lawretto
to
the
Lady
at
Sichem
,
&c.
And
this
worse
then
the
heathen
Romanes
,
who
though
they
in
all
reuerence
transported
the
tutelar
Gods
of
those
Cities
and
Countries
which
they
conquered
into
their
Pantheon
,
hauing
first
inuocated
and
coniured
them
to
forsake
their
old
habitations
;
yet
they
did
neither
renounce
,
nor
with
lesse
deuotion
worship
their
owne
Gods
which
they
had
before
.
But
that
which
is
most
strange
of
all
,
hence
it
must
needs
come
to
passe
,
that
when
the
Clients
of
diuers
Saints
are
at
oddes
and
strife
,
then
the
Saints
whom
they
haue
chosen
to
bee
their
Patrones
must
also
of
necessity
either
be
at
odds
for
their
Clients
,
or
forsake
them
,
or
at
least
one
bee
ouer-ruled
by
the
other
.
And
so
in
like
maner
when
one
kingdome
is
at
warre
with
another
,
as
suppose
England
with
France
,
then
also
S.
Michael
standing
for
the
defence
of
France
,
Saint
George
for
the
defence
of
England
,
must
be
at
warre
in
heauen
,
or
else
how
are
they
their
protectors
,
if
they
quit
them
in
their
greatest
need
?
As
the
heathen
Poets
made
Vulcane
and
Pallas
to
stand
against
Troy
,
and
Apollo
and
Venus
for
it
:
the
verse
is
well
knowne
,
Mulciber
in
Trotam
,
pro
Troia
stabat
Apollo
,
Aequa
Venus
Teueris
,
Pallas
iniqua
fuit
.
If
these
seeme
to
any
strange
conclusions
,
I
answere
with
the
prouerb
,
Like
lippes
,
like
Lettite
;
from
such
rotten
practises
,
what
else
can
flow
,
but
rotten
conclusions
?
5.
To
conclude
,
though
their
impiety
and
Idolatry
bee
in
all
these
respects
most
grosse
and
palpable
;
yet
all
is
nothing
to
their
abominable
blasphemy
in
preferring
their
Saints
before
Christ
,
or
at
least
in
equalling
them
vnto
him
:
and
this
will
plainely
appeare
by
two
practises
of
theirs
.
First
,
in
that
they
rely
more
vpon
the
mediation
and
intercession
of
Saints
,
then
vpon
the
mediation
of
Christ
,
&
therefore
direct
more
prayers
,
and
build
more
Altars
vnto
them
,
then
vnto
him
.
And
secondly
,
in
that
after
any
great
benefit
receiued
or
deliuerance
obtained
,
they
ascribe
all
the
honor
rather
vnto
them
,
then
vnto
Christ
,
as
if
they
were
the
onely
authors
and
bequeathers
thereof
.
Many
and
memorious
are
the
examples
of
this
blasphemy
,
and
so
ordinary
in
all
places
,
as
with
no
forehead
can
be
denyed
.
I
will
in
this
purpose
relate
onely
two
famous
examples
,
the
first
whereof
is
this
.
After
the
great
battaile
at
Lepanto
,
wherein
Don
Iohn
of
Austria
being
Generall
,
the
Turke
receiued
such
an
ouerthrow
,
as
the
like
he
neuer
had
by
Christians
before
;
presently
solemne
thanksgiuings
and
processions
were
made
by
Sea
and
Land
to
the
Virgin
Mary
,
as
to
the
Goddesse
of
victory
;
with
little
or
no
remembrance
of
Christ
Iesus
,
who
was
the
onely
protector
of
them
in
that
dangerous
expedition
.
This
story
is
recorded
at
large
in
the
booke
entitled
the
generall
history
of
Spaine
.
The
second
example
is
of
the
Spanish
attempt
for
the
conquest
of
England
in
the
yeere
,
1588.
at
which
time
,
when
the
whole
Armado
was
gathered
together
and
ready
to
set
forward
,
the
Generals
and
great
Commanders
assembled
in
a
Church
of
our
Lady
,
gaue
her
a
solemne
thanks
for
the
victory
,
which
they
made
themselues
as
sure
of
,
as
if
it
had
beene
already
atchieued
:
but
when
they
saw
themselues
discomfited
,
and
their
Nauy
ouerthrowne
,
those
that
remained
,
went
to
the
same
our
Ladies
Church
,
and
there
not
onely
expostulated
with
her
,
but
vpbrayded
&
reuiled
her
to
her
face
for
her
neglect
of
them
.
Neither
is
this
any
wonder
,
seeing
they
set
her
vp
as
the
Commandresse
of
her
Son
,
equall
her
milke
to
his
blood
,
and
offer
vp
more
sacrifices
of
deuotion
to
her
then
to
him
.
Howbeit
they
may
seeme
to
haue
some
reason
for
the
blessed
Virgin
,
because
she
was
Christs
Mother
;
but
what
reason
haue
they
for
S.
Francis
and
Saint
Dominicke
,
whom
they
not
onely
equall
vnto
Christ
,
but
in
some
things
preferre
them
before
him
?
For
touching
Saint
Francis
,
marke
what
they
write
of
him
in
the
booke
of
his
Conformities
:
Christ
made
Saint
Francis
like
and
conformable
to
himselfe
in
all
things
.
Againe
,
in
the
Mount
of
Aluerna
,
Friar
Francis
was
made
one
Spirit
with
God
the
Father
,
and
his
Sonne
Christ
Iesus
.
Againe
,
blessed
Saint
Francis
had
the
title
of
Iesus
of
Nazareth
King
of
the
Iewes
giuen
vnto
him
.
Againe
,
he
obserued
the
Law
of
God
literally
,
and
the
whole
Gospell
to
a
title
.
Againe
,
that
prophecy
of
the
Reuelation
,
I
saw
another
Angell
,
which
had
the
seale
of
the
liuing
God
,
was
literally
fulfilled
in
Saint
Francis.
Againe
,
as
Christ
on
the
day
of
his
death
descended
once
into
Limbo
,
and
by
the
vertue
of
his
passion
released
all
the
soules
that
were
found
there
;
so
Saint
Francis
euery
yeere
on
his
birth
day
went
into
Purgatory
,
and
carried
from
thence
into
Paradise
all
the
soules
of
three
Orders
,
to
wit
;
Minorites
,
the
Sisters
of
Saint
Clare
,
and
the
Continentes
.
Againe
,
whosoeuer
dyed
in
his
habit
,
could
not
be
damned
,
and
that
it
was
as
forcible
for
remission
of
sinnes
,
as
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
.
Againe
,
that
in
Saint
Francis
were
renewed
the
wounds
and
passion
of
Christ
for
the
Redemption
of
mankinde
:
that
he
was
giuen
for
a
light
to
the
Gentiles
,
that
Abraham
saw
his
day
and
reioyced
:
that
hee
came
out
of
the
wound
of
Christs
side
,
with
the
banner
of
the
Crosse
in
his
hand
displayed
,
that
as
Christ
was
foretold
by
the
Prophets
,
so
was
Saint
Francis
;
as
Christ
had
his
forerunner
,
so
had
S.
Francis
;
as
Christ
had
his
Apostles
whose
sound
went
out
into
all
the
world
,
so
had
Saint
Francis
:
as
Christ
had
his
Magdalene
to
wash
his
feet
,
so
had
Saint
Francis
:
and
as
Christ
had
his
Iudas
to
betray
him
,
so
had
Saint
Francis.
Lastly
,
to
omit
a
number
more
of
such
like
impieties
,
as
Christ
was
transfigured
in
the
Mount
,
so
was
Saint
Francis
,
but
with
more
glory
;
for
vnto
Christ
appeared
onely
Moses
and
Elias
,
but
vnto
Saint
Francis
appeared
Christ
,
the
blessed
Virgin
,
Iohn
Baptist
,
and
Iohn
the
Euangelist
,
with
a
great
multitude
of
Angels
.
And
thus
blasphemously
they
aduance
their
Saint
Francis
,
in
an
equall
,
if
not
superiour
dignity
vnto
Christ
.
6.
Neither
is
this
their
blasphemy
any
whit
inferiour
in
their
Dominicke
.
For
when
as
these
two
Orders
of
Franciscanes
and
Dominicanes
enuied
one
anothers
greatnesse
,
and
S.
Dominicke
though
first
in
time
,
yet
was
behinde
in
credit
to
Saint
Francis
;
Antoninus
a
great
Archbishop
,
and
a
Dominicane
by
sect
,
start
vp
,
and
labours
to
exalt
his
Founder
,
not
onely
aboue
Saint
Francis
,
but
euen
aboue
Christ
himselfe
:
and
to
that
end
,
thus
he
writes
of
him
;
Christ
(
saith
he
)
raised
but
three
dead
persons
,
but
S.
Dominicke
forty
:
Christ
being
immortall
entred
twice
in
vnto
his
Disciples
the
gates
being
shut
,
but
Saint
Dominicke
being
yet
mortall
(
which
is
more
wonderfull
)
entred
into
the
Church
when
the
doores
were
shut
,
without
noise
,
that
he
might
not
waken
the
Friars
;
and
so
he
runnes
ouer
all
Christs
miracles
,
and
still
preferres
Saint
Dominicke
.
Further
the
same
power
was
giuen
to
S.
Dominicke
that
was
vnto
Christ
;
for
the
Angels
ministred
vnto
him
,
the
Elements
obeyed
him
,
as
when
the
booke
containing
his
doctrine
was
throwne
into
fire
,
it
came
out
thrice
vnhurt
,
and
the
deuils
trembled
at
his
becke
,
and
refused
not
his
command
.
He
was
called
Dominicus
(
saith
he
)
quasi
totus
domini
,
so
that
Christ
is
Lord
absolutely
and
authoritatiuely
,
but
Saint
Dominick
principally
and
possessiuely
:
Christ
said
,
I
am
the
light
of
the
world
:
and
of
S.
Dominicke
the
Church
singeth
;
Thou
art
the
light
of
the
world
.
All
the
Prophets
prophecied
of
Christ
,
so
did
they
of
S.
Dominicke
:
Christ
was
borne
naked
,
but
laid
in
a
Manger
by
his
mother
,
that
the
cold
might
not
hurt
him
:
but
S.
Dominicke
being
an
Infant
,
went
out
of
his
bed
,
and
as
if
hee
had
hated
all
delights
of
the
flesh
,
lay
often
naked
vpon
the
bare
earth
.
When
Christ
was
borne
,
a
Starre
appeared
in
the
skie
,
which
led
the
Wisemen
vnto
him
,
and
foreshewed
that
he
should
enlighten
the
world
:
but
when
S.
Dominicke
being
borne
,
and
was
to
be
Baptized
,
his
mother
saw
a
Starre
in
his
fore-head
,
foretelling
,
that
there
was
a
new
light
come
into
the
world
.
Christs
prayer
was
alwaies
heard
of
his
Father
,
saue
once
in
the
Garden
,
when
praying
according
to
his
sensuality
,
he
would
not
be
heard
according
to
his
reason
:
but
S.
Dominicke
was
neuer
denied
any
thing
that
hee
prayed
for
,
and
consequently
,
neuer
prayed
according
to
sensuality
.
Christ
loued
vs
,
and
washed
vs
from
our
sinnes
by
his
blood
,
which
was
shed
by
others
:
but
S.
Dominicke
let
out
his
blood
daily
with
his
owne
hand
,
with
a
three
corded
chaine
;
one
for
his
owne
sinnes
,
which
were
few
;
a
second
,
for
those
that
are
in
Purgatory
;
&
the
third
,
for
such
as
liue
in
the
world
.
And
lastly
,
Christ
being
to
depart
out
of
this
world
,
promised
his
Disciples
the
comforter
his
Spirit
:
and
S.
Dominicke
,
when
he
lay
vpon
his
death-bed
,
said
to
his
Disciples
,
Weepe
not
for
my
corporall
departure
,
for
I
shall
be
more
profitable
for
you
in
that
place
whither
I
go
,
then
I
haue
bene
here
;
for
there
I
shall
be
a
more
powerfull
Aduocate
for
you
to
God
,
then
I
could
be
in
this
world
.
Thus
he
prosecutes
the
comparison
,
through
all
the
parts
of
the
life
of
Christ
.
But
thus
much
I
suppose
is
sufficient
to
demonstrate
the
horrible
blasphemy
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
in
their
inuocation
of
Saints
.
And
that
no
man
may
thinke
these
be
the
conceites
of
priuate
men
the
booke
of
S.
Francis
conformities
;
was
approued
by
the
generall
consent
of
:
the
Minorite
Friars
in
their
Chapter
house
,
and
printed
at
Beno●ia
by
authority
●n
the
yeere
1389.
and
after
reprinted
at
M●llen
in
the
yeere
1510.
by
Gotardus
Ponticus
,
and
intitled
Liber
Aureus
,
A
Golden
booke
:
Yea
three
Popes
,
Gregory
the
ninth
,
Alexander
the
fift
,
and
Nicholas
the
third
,
commanded
all
men
to
beleeue
S.
Francis
fiue
markes
or
wounds
,
vpon
paine
of
heresie
:
And
Bennet
the
twelft
ordained
a
Feast
to
bee
obserued
to
their
honour
.
And
for
S.
Dominicke
,
Gregory
the
ninth
,
in
the
yeere
,
122●
.
assumed
him
into
the
number
of
Saints
,
allowed
him
a
Festiuall
day
,
approued
his
rule
,
and
guarded
it
with
many
priuiledges
:
In
a
word
,
these
bookes
were
neuer
condemned
by
the
Church
of
Rome
,
nor
decreed
to
bee
purged
by
any
of
their
Indices
;
and
therefore
stand
in
their
Kalender
of
bookes
as
Authenticall
witnesses
of
their
impiety
.
7.
Out
of
all
this
discourse
,
I
may
howsoeuer
inferre
these
three
important
Maximes
.
First
,
that
the
Cymerian
or
Aegyptian
darknesse
was
neuer
so
great
,
as
was
this
generall
darknesse
,
or
rather
blindnesse
in
Popery
;
or
as
is
still
at
this
day
,
where
that
religion
reigneth
in
full
sway
.
Secondly
,
that
their
Priests
and
Friars
,
were
in
those
daies
,
and
are
still
,
men
without
all
conscience
and
feare
of
God
;
who
for
the
encrease
of
their
owne
gaine
and
credit
,
obtruded
these
grosse
abuses
vpon
the
common
people
,
as
diuine
Mysteries
and
Oracles
not
to
be
spoken
against
,
but
receiued
with
vndoubted
beleefe
.
And
thirdly
,
that
the
prophecy
of
S.
Paul
,
being
thus
verified
in
them
,
concerning
strong
delusions
,
this
must
needes
bee
the
time
of
Antichrists
reigne
,
and
of
the
height
and
top
of
his
power
and
pride
:
though
now
(
God
be
thanked
)
his
Kingdome
is
in
the
wane
,
and
hath
all
the
symptomes
of
a
deadly
consumption
.
CHAP.
4.
Delusions
by
Relikes
.
1
THe
second
delusion
which
ariseth
from
their
canonized
Saints
,
is
by
their
relikes
,
by
meanes
whereof
it
is
strange
,
both
how
miserably
they
haue
abused
the
world
for
a
long
time
,
and
what
wealth
they
haue
amassed
to
themselues
.
I
might
be
infinite
in
this
kinde
,
but
I
will
contract
my
discourse
into
as
short
and
narrow
roome
as
I
can
:
And
therefore
to
omit
their
infinite
number
of
false
relikes
,
suborned
by
crafty
Priests
for
their
owne
gaine
;
yea
such
as
were
not
of
Saints
in
heauen
,
but
of
the
d●mned
in
bell
,
as
an
Ancient
Doctor
testifieth
when
he
saith
:
Multorum
corpora
adorantur
in
terris
,
quorum
aminae
cruciantur
in
inferis
:
that
is
,
The
bodies
of
many
are
adored
in
earth
,
whose
soules
are
tormented
in
hell
.
And
as
it
is
confirmed
by
the
Legend
of
S.
Martin
,
where
wee
read
,
of
one
worshipped
with
great
deuotion
,
who
was
knowne
to
haue
bene
a
notorious
wicked
man
:
In
which
tanke
,
we
may
iustly
place
our
Canterbury
Saint
Thomas
Beck●t
,
at
whose
shrine
so
many
deuotions
were
made
.
For
forty
eight
yeeres
after
his
death
,
it
was
disputed
among
the
Doctors
of
Paris
,
whether
he
were
damned
or
saued
,
as
a
French
History
reporteth
:
and
one
Roger
a
Norman
,
maintained
,
that
he
had
iustly
deserued
death
,
for
rebelling
against
his
Soueraigne
,
the
minister
of
God.
Againe
,
to
omit
the
multiplicity
of
relikes
of
the
same
kinde
,
belonging
to
one
and
the
same
Saint
;
as
halfe
a
dozen
of
heads
,
two
or
three
dozen
of
eares
,
as
many
of
hands
,
and
of
armes
,
and
of
legs
;
this
imposture
being
sufficiently
discouered
by
many
writers
.
And
lastly
,
to
omit
their
secret
foisting
in
of
new
relikes
in
stead
of
the
old
,
which
either
were
stollen
away
,
or
lost
,
or
could
not
be
preserued
from
rottennesse
;
and
these
the
members
,
sometimes
of
a
man
hang'd
or
buried
,
and
sometimes
of
an
Asse
or
Dogge
,
or
some
other
beast
:
as
at
Geneua
,
that
which
a
long
time
was
worshipped
for
an
arme
of
S.
Anthony
,
was
found
to
be
no
other
then
the
haunch
of
a
Deare
:
I
say
,
to
omit
all
these
impostures
which
are
most
frequent
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
whereof
plenty
of
examples
might
be
brought
,
I
will
insist
onely
in
such
deceites
as
are
more
rare
,
and
admit
no
exception
nor
cauill
.
2.
At
S.
Mary
maior
in
Rome
,
they
shew
the
Cratch
or
Crib
wherein
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
was
laid
at
his
Natiuity
,
which
some
of
them
say
was
made
of
earth
,
alleadging
to
that
purpose
the
opinion
of
S.
Chrysostome
misinterpreted
,
Chrysost.
hom.
2
in
Lu●
.
but
others
of
wood
,
as
Baronius
affirmeth
:
And
so
they
themselues
agreeing
not
what
it
was
,
why
should
wee
beleeue
that
there
is
any
such
thing
at
all
?
Sigonius
reporteth
,
that
at
the
taking
of
Caesarea
in
Syria
by
Baldwin
the
first
King
of
Ierusalem
,
Sigon
.
de
regno
●ed●c
.
lib.
9.
the
Genuans
had
in
their
share
a
cup
made
of
an
Emraud
which
Christ
vsed
at
his
last
Supper
,
and
caused
it
to
be
kept
and
worshipped
as
an
holy
relike
.
Baron
.
An
54.
63.
But
Baronius
giueth
this
fiction
(
it
may
be
vnwillingly
)
the
lye
,
for
he
alledgeth
the
authority
of
Bede
,
that
the
Cup
wherein
Christ
celebrated
his
last
Supper
was
of
siluer
,
with
two
eares
,
and
was
kept
at
Ierusalem
:
both
which
opinions
cannot
be
true
,
and
therefore
the
one
thus
discrediting
the
other
,
makes
them
both
two
to
be
suspected
as
false
.
Againe
,
at
S.
Iohn
Laterane
in
Rome
,
is
to
be
seene
and
adored
,
the
Spunge
wherewith
they
presented
vnto
Christ
on
the
Crosse
vinegar
and
gall
,
Idem
An.
34.116
.
which
Baronius
affirmeth
,
retaineth
still
a
certaine
ruddy
colour
,
as
if
it
had
bene
dipped
in
blood
.
But
the
French
Annales
affirme
,
Nich●l
.
G●ll●s
.
Annal.
that
S.
Lewis
the
French
King
redeemed
this
Spunge
of
the
Ven●tians
,
to
whom
it
was
pawned
by
the
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
together
with
the
true
stumpe
of
the
true
Crosse
,
and
the
iron
of
the
Speare
wherewith
Longis
pearced
our
Sauiours
side
:
and
those
were
receiued
as
holy
relikes
in
a
Chappell
at
Paris
,
and
yet
they
bragge
of
the
same
at
Rome
,
and
in
other
places
.
By
vertue
of
the
same
Chimicall
multiplication
,
whereby
Christs
Coate
without
seame
is
found
at
Argentined
in
France
,
and
at
Triers
in
Germany
:
and
S.
Iohn
Baptists
finger
wherewith
he
pointed
vnto
Christ
,
at
Vezentium
,
at
Tholouse
,
at
Lions
,
at
Florence
,
and
else
where
.
But
I
promised
to
passe
by
these
things
,
hauing
handled
them
at
large
in
my
Retractatiue
from
the
Romish
Religion
.
M●t.
7.
pag.
20●
.
My
aime
is
here
to
shew
how
they
discouer
their
owne
fraud
,
by
their
contradictions
;
and
to
that
purpose
,
the
Smocke
of
the
blessed
Virgin
may
serue
for
another
example
,
which
they
say
is
wouen
of
fine
linnen
and
silke
;
two
Elles
and
a
quarter
long
,
and
an
Elle
two
quarters
and
an
halfe
large
:
a
costly
smock
without
doubt
,
especially
in
those
times
,
when
the
vse
of
silke
was
not
so
frequent
as
it
is
now
;
for
a
pound
of
silke
as
Flauius
Vopisius
witnesseth
,
was
in
the
time
of
Aurelian
the
Emperour
worth
a
pound
of
gold
:
And
is
it
credible
(
thinke
you
)
that
the
Virgin
Mary
should
haue
a
smocke
of
halfe
silke
,
when
her
pouerty
and
Iosephs
was
so
great
,
that
they
had
not
meanes
to
buy
a
Lambe
to
offer
at
her
purification
,
as
she
was
commanded
by
the
Law
if
she
had
bene
able
,
but
two
turkle
Doues
,
or
two
yong
Pigeons
,
which
was
the
offering
of
the
poorer
sort
,
as
all
interpreters
of
the
second
Chapter
of
S.
Lukes
Gospell
,
with
Maldonate
a
Iesuite
himselfe
affirmeth
?
In
like
manner
,
there
was
a
great
suite
in
Law
betwixt
the
Chapter
of
our
Lady
in
Paris
,
and
the
Couent
of
S.
Denis
,
about
the
body
of
S.
Denis
;
whereof
the
Chapter
said
they
had
the
head
,
and
the
Couent
the
whole
entire
body
,
head
and
all
:
the
matter
came
to
tryall
,
and
it
was
adiudged
by
the
whole
Parliament
,
that
the
relike
in
the
Chapter
,
was
the
head
of
S.
Denis
of
Corinth
,
and
not
of
Denis
of
Athens
,
which
they
adiudged
to
be
in
the
Couent
.
But
this
creates
a
new
doubt
,
for
it
is
not
read
in
any
History
,
that
the
Corinthian
Denis
was
euer
in
France
,
and
how
then
could
his
head
come
to
Paris
?
And
for
the
Athenian
Denis
,
Baron
.
An.
1062.
10.
Pope
Leo
the
ninth
,
as
Baronius
confesseth
,
decreed
by
an
absolute
sentence
,
that
his
true
body
was
at
Ratisbone
in
Bauaria
,
and
no
where
else
:
whence
I
gather
,
that
if
the
Pope
erred
in
his
sentence
,
as
he
must
needes
do
,
if
the
Parisians
were
in
the
right
;
then
the
Ratisbonians
were
Idolaters
,
in
worshipping
a
counterfeit
Saint
;
if
he
erred
not
,
then
were
the
Parisians
Idolaters
,
especially
seeing
it
was
prohibited
by
the
Councill
of
Laterane
,
that
no
relike
should
be
receiued
publikely
,
without
the
authority
of
the
Pope
.
3.
But
to
proceed
with
this
abuse
:
They
are
not
content
to
prostitute
the
bodies
and
members
of
their
Saints
to
adoration
onely
,
but
they
also
propose
as
relikes
to
be
adored
,
See
more
for
this
in
Stephens
Apology
for
He●●d●●●s
their
very
garments
,
and
wh●tsoeuer
did
any
waies
appertaine
vnto
them
.
As
at
Tr●ers
,
in
the
Abbey
of
S.
Simon
,
Iosephs
Pantofles
were
a
long
time
in
request
:
And
at
Aix
in
Germany
,
they
bragge
of
his
Breeches
,
together
with
the
Virgin
Maries
Smocke
before
mentioned
:
the
one
being
so
little
as
they
would
fit
a
childe
,
the
other
so
great
as
they
might
be
worne
by
a
Gyant
.
In
some
places
are
reserued
their
pots
,
and
dishes
;
yea
to
the
very
taile
of
the
Asse
which
carried
Christ
,
which
is
to
bee
seene
at
Genues
;
and
to
the
purpose
of
this
Asse
,
the
holy
Hay
which
was
in
the
Manger
where
Christ
was
laid
being
new
borne
,
is
a
relike
of
great
same
in
Lorraine
.
But
what
shall
we
say
to
that
strange
dotage
of
theirs
,
that
cause
the
stones
wherewith
S.
Stephen
was
stoned
to
bee
worshipped
:
as
at
Arles
,
at
Vigand
in
Languedoc
,
and
at
Florence
,
And
the
arrowes
wherewith
S.
Sebastian
was
shot
to
death
?
Sure
if
the
stones
deserued
to
be
worshipped
,
much
more
did
the
stoners
;
and
if
the
arrowes
,
much
more
they
that
shot
them
.
And
that
the
Reader
may
not
be
too
much
astonished
at
this
their
sottishnes
,
let
him
but
marke
this
story
following
,
and
hee
shall
easily
perceiue
how
the
poore
world
at
that
time
,
had
neither
eyes
in
their
head
,
nor
vnderstanding
in
their
braines
,
but
were
led
like
blinde
men
to
the
ditch
,
and
fooles
to
the
stockes
,
without
once
saying
,
Whither
go
I
?
The
story
is
this
(
for
let
me
do
them
that
fauour
so
to
call
it
:
)
when
Nicodemus
tooke
downe
the
body
of
Christ
from
the
Crosse
,
he
gathered
some
of
his
blood
into
the
finger
of
his
gloue
(
for
there
is
no
doubt
but
that
gloues
were
then
in
vse
aswell
as
they
are
now
)
and
with
this
blood
wrought
many
miracles
:
by
reason
whereof
,
being
persecuted
by
the
Iewes
,
he
tooke
a
parchment
and
wrote
therein
all
the
miracles
he
had
done
and
●he
mysteries
of
this
blood
,
which
he
closing
vp
together
with
the
blood
,
tied
it
to
the
beake
of
a
great
Bird
which
he
had
found
,
&
threw
the
beake
into
the
Sea
,
This
tale
is
more
at
large
in
Stephens
Apology
for
Herodotus
.
recommending
it
vnto
God.
This
holy
beake
about
a
thousand
yeeres
after
,
hauing
trauailed
vp
and
downe
all
the
Seas
,
from
the
East
to
the
West
,
at
last
arriued
in
Normandy
,
in
the
same
place
where
at
this
day
standes
the
Abbey
of
the
beake
:
This
holy
beake
lying
there
among
the
bushes
,
it
chanced
that
a
good
Duke
of
Normandy
hunting
a
Hart
in
those
quarters
,
the
Hart
and
Dogs
were
on
a
suddaine
all
so
silent
,
that
none
knew
what
was
become
of
them
:
till
at
last
,
they
were
all
found
on
their
knees
,
and
praying
their
Canonicall
houres
as
some
thinke
:
with
which
sight
the
Dukes
deuotion
was
so
stirred
vp
,
that
he
caused
the
bushes
to
be
grubbed
vp
,
and
found
there
this
holy
beake
,
with
that
which
was
within
it
safe
and
sound
;
whereupon
,
as
being
admonished
of
God
,
hee
erected
the
foresaid
Abbey
,
and
called
it
by
the
name
of
the
Beake
,
where
this
holy
relike
is
still
to
be
seene
.
Now
who
doth
not
see
,
that
if
one
beake
feedeth
so
many
idle
bellies
as
are
in
that
Abbey
;
and
not
onely
feedeth
,
but
also
enricheth
them
with
great
possessions
;
how
great
must
needes
be
the
riches
that
accrue
from
so
grear
a
number
of
relikes
,
as
cannot
bee
brought
within
the
compasse
of
an
Inuentory
?
If
there
were
no
other
thing
to
proue
this
,
the
very
caskets
or
shrine
●herein
they
put
their
relikes
are
a
sufficient
demonstration
hereof
;
for
they
are
commonly
of
that
price
,
being
embossed
with
gold
and
precious
stones
,
that
few
mens
estates
are
able
to
counteruaile
their
worth
.
4.
But
besides
those
solemne
relikes
kept
thus
in
pompe
,
in
their
Churches
and
religious
houses
,
there
are
others
of
lesser
esteeme
,
which
are
carried
vp
and
downe
from
one
place
to
another
,
&
shewne
to
the
common
people
,
to
draine
their
purses
withall
.
Now
these
were
oftentimes
discouered
by
the
Church-men
which
liued
in
those
places
where
these
Pedlets
came
with
their
wares
;
and
this
partly
through
enuy
,
least
their
owne
trading
in
this
kind
should
be
hindred
,
and
partly
through
feare
,
least
the
simple
people
perceiuing
their
grosse
abuse
and
cozenage
,
should
thereby
be
moued
to
suspect
all
the
rest
.
For
these
relike-mongers
did
many
times
so
euidently
and
impudently
delude
the
poore
people
with
their
counterfeit
trash
,
that
if
they
had
not
bene
curbed
and
restrained
,
they
would
haue
discredited
the
whole
pack
:
For
they
contented
not
themselues
in
setting
forth
their
wares
like
Mountebankes
,
to
say
and
proclaime
,
behold
in
this
Viall
the
blood
of
Iesus
Christ
gathered
vp
vnder
the
Crosse
by
the
Virgin
Mary
:
and
in
this
the
teares
that
fell
from
Christs
eyes
,
when
he
wept
for
Lazarus
:
and
behold
the
bands
wherewith
the
Virgin
swathed
Christ
in
Aegypt
:
and
behold
the
Milke
,
and
the
Haire
,
and
the
Combe
,
the
Coyfe
,
the
Vaile
,
the
Girdle
,
the
Pantofles
,
the
Gloue
,
the
Ring
,
the
Handkerchiefe
,
&c.
of
the
Virgin
Mary
:
But
they
were
some
of
them
so
shamelesse
as
to
say
,
behold
in
this
box
(
but
they
must
not
open
the
box
)
the
breath
of
Iesus
Christ
,
kept
carefully
by
his
mother
euer
since
he
was
an
Infant
.
And
amongst
those
that
were
growne
to
this
impudency
,
we
reade
of
a
Priest
at
Genues
,
who
returning
from
the
East
,
boasted
to
haue
brought
with
him
from
Bethleem
the
foresaide
breath
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
from
Mount
Sinai
,
the
hornes
that
Moses
had
on
,
when
he
descended
downe
from
that
hill
:
and
when
he
was
accused
for
deluding
the
people
with
this
forged
stuffe
;
his
answer
was
nothing
but
this
,
that
if
they
would
not
beleeue
that
he
had
the
true
breath
o●
Christ
in
the
Violl
,
and
the
hornes
of
Moses
;
no
more
would
he
beleeue
,
that
the
Milke
which
they
shewed
publikely
and
solemnly
at
Genues
,
was
the
very
milke
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
seeing
there
was
an
equall
ground
of
credibility
for
them
both
:
and
therefore
that
either
his
relikes
deserued
as
much
credit
as
theirs
,
or
at
least
,
theirs
no
more
then
his
.
A
reason
me
thinkes
vnanswerable
,
considering
that
the
credit
of
all
their
relikes
,
dependeth
meerely
vpon
the
opinion
and
report
of
men
,
who
are
subiect
,
both
to
deceiue
,
and
to
be
deceiued
.
5.
But
no
maruaile
,
if
such
relikes
as
these
were
disauowed
by
the
warier
sort
,
seeing
they
crosse
both
common
sense
and
reason
;
and
imply
,
not
onely
an
improbability
,
but
also
an
impossibility
:
For
touching
the
breath
of
Christ
,
what
wit
of
man
can
giue
a
reason
,
how
it
could
be
enclosed
in
a
box
,
and
kept
so
long
a
time
?
And
for
Moses
his
hornes
,
it
is
apparent
that
there
was
no
such
thing
;
it
arose
from
a
grosse
errour
of
their
owne
translation
,
whereas
the
Text
saith
onely
,
that
the
skinne
of
his
face
did
shine
,
when
he
descended
downe
from
the
holy
Mountaine
.
Exod.
34.29
.
And
Saint
Paul
alluding
thereunto
;
2.
Cor.
3.7
.
confirmeth
the
same
:
for
he
saith
,
that
he
carried
a
vaile
ouer
his
fade
,
because
the
Children
of
Israel
could
not
stedfastly
behold
the
same
,
for
the
glory
of
his
countenance
;
but
for
hornes
,
not
a
syllable
in
holy
Scripture
is
to
be
found
;
and
yet
they
picture
him
with
a
paire
of
hornes
on
his
forehead
,
and
ostent
the
same
hornes
for
relikes
in
their
Churches
.
Neither
neede
these
seeme
strange
,
seeing
they
want
not
many
others
,
that
are
both
more
senselesse
and
absurd
:
as
Saint
Michaels
Sword
and
Buckler
,
wherewith
he
ouercame
the
deuill
,
as
if
the
deuill
that
is
a
spirit
,
would
be
conquered
with
such
weapons
:
the
sound
of
the
bels
which
hung
in
Solomons
Temple
,
which
a
certaine
Monke
made
the
world
beleeue
hee
brought
from
the
East
;
certaine
haires
which
fell
from
the
Seraphim
,
when
hee
came
to
imprint
the
fiue
wounds
of
Christ
in
Saint
Francis
body
:
yea
,
some
of
them
are
not
ashamed
to
shew
the
Pilgrimes
that
go
to
Ierusalem
a
three
cornerd
stone
,
which
they
beare
them
in
hand
,
is
that
very
stone
whereof
Dauid
speaketh
in
the
118.
Psalme
.
The
stone
which
the
builders
refused
is
the
head
of
the
corner
.
And
that
Ioseph
the
reputed
Father
of
Christ
might
not
come
behind
his
Son
,
at
Courtheuerin
neere
vnto
Blois
,
is
kept
for
a
Monument
his
breath
also
,
which
he
breathed
when
he
claue
wood
being
a
Carpenter
:
and
at
Burges
in
Spaine
is
shewne
a
Crucifix
whose
nailes
and
beard
are
cut
euery
moneth
they
grow
so
fast
,
and
in
these
excrements
they
say
is
great
vertue
.
In
Galicia
(
as
Pilgrimes
report
)
are
preserued
some
of
the
Feathers
of
certaine
Chickens
,
which
are
of
the
race
of
that
Cocke
which
crowed
when
Peter
denyed
his
Master
.
And
at
Saint
Denis
is
to
bee
seene
,
the
Lanthorne
which
Iudas
carried
in
his
hand
when
he
came
to
betray
his
Master
.
Can
any
man
beleeue
these
that
is
in
his
right
wits
?
And
yet
they
obtrude
these
relikes
,
with
an
infinite
number
more
of
the
like
straine
and
stampe
,
vpon
the
common
people
,
as
matters
of
faith
and
deuotion
.
6.
But
let
me
conclude
this
whole
discourse
of
Relikes
,
with
two
most
famous
examples
.
The
first
whereof
is
of
Saint
Peters
chaines
,
the
one
of
which
(
as
they
say
)
being
the
chaine
wherewith
hee
was
bound
at
Ierusalem
and
brought
vnto
Rome
,
and
laid
neere
vnto
the
other
wherewith
hee
was
bound
at
Rome
;
these
two
chaines
reioycing
to
see
one
another
as
two
friends
,
so
leaped
and
skipped
,
that
they
ceased
not
vntill
they
embraced
each
other
,
and
became
vnited
together
,
as
they
remaine
at
this
day
in
a
famous
Church
at
Rome
,
called
vpon
this
occasion
Saint
Peter
ad
Vincula
.
Another
is
of
the
linnen
cloth
of
Saint
Veronica
,
wherein
Christ
had
imprinted
the
picture
of
his
face
;
this
was
carried
by
Volusian
an
Embassador
from
Tiberius
to
Rome
,
and
cured
him
of
his
sicknesse
which
the
Physitians
were
in
despaire
of
:
and
euer
since
is
reserued
at
Rome
for
an
holy
Relike
,
though
a
certaine
City
in
Spaine
doth
challenge
the
same
also
,
and
in
both
places
it
is
deuoutly
worshipped
,
and
therefore
either
the
one
,
or
the
other
,
must
needs
be
guilty
of
Idolatry
.
7.
To
search
to
the
bottome
of
this
gulfe
of
superstition
,
would
beget
both
a
great
labour
to
my selfe
,
and
wearinesse
to
the
Reader
,
I
end
therefore
this
discourse
about
Relikes
with
two
Mementoes
.
The
first
whereof
is
,
that
this
must
of
necessity
be
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
,
when
the
whole
world
in
a
manner
should
be
deluded
with
such
grosse
and
palpable
Lyes
.
And
the
second
,
that
seeing
these
Relikes
were
worshipped
with
such
great
deuotion
,
that
they
euen
put
their
whole
hope
and
confidence
in
them
for
the
obtaining
of
blessings
,
either
temporall
,
spirituall
,
or
eternall
;
they
were
therefore
guilty
of
as
grosse
Idolatry
,
as
euer
the
Pagans
were
in
worshipping
their
Idoll
gods
,
or
rather
deuils
,
as
Saint
Paul
tearmeth
them
,
1.
Cor.
10.20
.
CHAP.
5.
Delusions
by
Images
.
1.
THe
third
kinde
of
Delusion
from
their
Saints
Canonized
,
is
by
their
Images
;
which
because
it
hath
beene
partly
touched
already
in
the
point
of
miracles
,
where
their
mouing
,
nodding
,
speaking
,
and
healing
,
is
discouered
as
counterfeit
and
false
;
I
will
here
insist
onely
vpon
such
things
as
concerne
their
very
essence
and
being
,
that
their
Antichristian
superstition
may
be
apparent
to
the
whole
world
.
And
to
begin
with
their
conformity
with
the
Pagans
.
The
Pagans
say
,
that
some
of
their
Images
were
fallen
from
heauen
,
as
the
Image
of
Pallas
,
and
some
made
by
mens
hands
.
In
like
manner
the
Papists
bragge
of
some
of
their
Images
,
that
they
came
from
heauen
,
as
that
of
our
Lady
of
Gladnesse
,
which
they
say
was
brought
downe
by
the
Virgin
Mary
her selfe
from
heauen
,
accompanied
with
a
band
of
Angels
,
and
deliuered
to
three
Friars
prisoners
at
Caire
,
and
by
them
transported
into
France
.
And
another
of
our
Lady
of
Montserrat
,
which
they
say
was
found
in
an
hollow
caue
of
a
Mountaine
,
by
the
direction
of
an
heauenly
light
,
and
the
melodious
singing
of
Angels
that
worshipped
it
before
men
euer
knew
thereof
:
for
these
people
are
not
content
to
bee
Idolaters
themselues
onely
,
but
they
would
faine
make
the
Angels
both
Fautors
and
partakers
in
the
same
Idolatry
.
To
this
kinde
may
be
referred
such
as
they
affirme
,
were
miraculously
made
,
and
which
they
hold
in
as
great
esteeme
as
if
they
were
fallen
from
heauen
.
Amongst
which
,
that
is
most
famous
,
which
they
say
Christ
Iesus
imprinted
on
a
linnen
cloth
of
S.
Veronica
,
of
which
I
made
mention
before
,
&
which
is
kept
at
Rome
in
Saint
Peters
Church
,
which
because
it
is
a
renowned
Image
,
behold
the
whole
Legend
thereof
,
Feriol
Locrius
.
mar
.
Aug.
lib.
5.
cap.
4.
as
it
is
reported
by
Friol
de
Locres
in
the
words
of
Mathew
of
Westminster
.
Tyberius
the
Emperor
(
saith
hee
)
being
afflicted
in
his
body
with
the
disease
of
the
Leprosie
,
it
was
told
him
that
there
was
a
Physitian
in
Ierusalem
that
healed
all
diseases
with
his
word
,
not
knowing
that
the
Iewes
and
Pilate
had
put
him
to
death
.
He
giueth
therefore
in
charge
to
one
Volusian
his
Friend
,
to
goe
presently
to
Ierusalem
,
and
to
command
Pilate
to
send
this
Physitian
vnto
him
:
but
Pilate
hauing
receiued
the
commandement
of
the
Emperor
,
and
being
terrified
therewith
,
desires
fourteene
daies
respite
:
during
the
which
time
,
Volusian
asking
a
certaine
Matron
that
he
heard
had
beene
familiar
with
Iesus
called
Veronica
,
where
he
might
finde
this
Physitian
:
she
answered
,
alas
this
was
my
Lord
and
my
God
,
whom
Pilate
hath
condemned
,
and
caused
to
be
crucified
through
the
enuy
of
his
owne
Nation
the
Iewes
.
Then
Volusian
in
great
griefe
said
,
I
am
heartily
sorry
therefore
,
seeing
I
see
I
cannot
accomplish
my
Masters
commandement
.
But
Veronica
answered
,
when
my
Lord
went
vp
and
downe
preaching
,
and
I
was
depriued
of
his
company
,
I
was
desirous
to
get
his
picture
drawne
;
to
the
end
,
that
when
I
should
bee
depriued
of
his
presence
,
I
might
solace
my selfe
with
the
sight
of
his
Image
:
and
as
I
was
carrying
a
linnen
cloth
to
a
Painter
to
haue
his
picture
drawne
therein
,
my
Lord
met
me
,
and
asked
me
whither
I
was
a
going
?
To
whom
I
hauing
declared
the
cause
of
my
voyage
,
hee
asked
of
me
the
cloth
,
and
wiping
his
face
therewith
,
left
therein
the
impression
of
his
venerable
countenance
.
If
therefore
thy
Master
looke
but
deuoutly
vpon
this
picture
,
hee
shall
presently
recouer
his
health
.
Volusian
answered
,
Can
such
a
picture
be
bought
for
Gold
or
Siluer
?
No
saith
Veronica
,
but
with
an
earnest
affection
of
deuotion
:
and
therefore
I
will
goe
with
thee
,
and
carry
to
the
Emperor
the
Image
to
looke
vpon
,
and
then
returne
to
mine
owne
Country
.
Volusian
vpon
the
credit
of
this
report
,
returned
to
Rome
with
Veronica
,
and
said
to
the
Emperor
Tiberius
,
Pilate
and
the
Iewes
haue
put
this
Physitian
to
death
whom
thou
desiredst
to
be
brought
vnto
thee
:
but
a
certaine
Matron
is
come
with
mee
,
which
bringeth
with
her
his
picture
,
which
if
thou
lookest
vpon
deuoutly
,
thou
shalt
be
cured
of
thy
disease
.
Then
the
Emperor
causing
it
to
be
presented
vnto
him
,
and
looking
vpon
it
with
great
deuotion
was
forthwith
restored
to
his
former
health
.
This
is
the
tale
,
which
if
it
seeme
to
any
to
be
but
of
a
tub
as
the
Prouerbe
speaketh
,
that
Author
forenamed
confesseth
as
much
,
when
he
desires
to
be
beleeued
in
it
,
but
confesseth
it
to
be
cozen
German
to
a
dreame
,
and
yet
the
ignorant
people
beleeue
it
to
be
as
true
as
the
Gospell
,
and
Pope
Iohn
the
two
and
twentieth
alloweth
ten
thousands
daies
of
pardon
to
each
one
that
shall
say
this
prayer
following
to
this
picture
of
Veronica
.
Salue
sancta
facies
nostri
Redemptoris
,
In
qua
●●itet
species
diuini
spendoris
,
Impressa
panniculo
niuei
candoris
Dataque
Veronica
signum
ob
amoris
,
&c.
Wherein
they
addresse
their
speech
by
a
most
palpable
Idolatry
not
to
Christ
,
but
to
his
picture
onely
,
and
to
such
a
picture
as
is
the
meere
deuice
of
man
,
whereof
none
of
the
Euangelists
make
any
mention
,
who
remembring
matters
of
lesser
moment
,
would
neuer
haue
forgotten
such
a
miraculous
impression
of
the
face
of
Christ
,
if
there
had
beene
any
such
thing
:
but
let
the
credit
of
this
tale
depend
vpon
their
Legend
,
which
is
as
full
of
Lies
as
a
stable
of
dung
,
as
one
of
their
owne
Bishops
confesseth
.
2.
Concerning
Images
made
by
the
Art
of
man
,
we
haue
diuers
pregnant
examples
of
notorious
delusion
;
as
when
they
make
Nicodemus
(
he
that
is
spoken
of
in
the
third
Chapter
of
Saint
Iohns
Gospell
)
a
Painter
,
and
to
haue
drawne
an
Image
of
Christ
on
the
Crosse
,
which
the
Iewes
in
scorne
crucified
againe
,
to
despite
Christ
.
This
story
is
referred
by
Bellarmine
to
Athanasius
,
Bellar.
de
Imag.
lib.
12.
cap.
10.
in
a
booke
entitled
The
passion
of
the
Image
of
our
Lord
.
Chap
4.
but
he
doubteth
whether
Athanasius
was
the
Author
of
that
booke
or
no
,
and
yet
he
is
alleadged
in
the
seuenth
Synode
,
act.
4.
as
an
authenticall
writer
.
But
Baronius
giueth
the
flat
lye
both
to
Bellarmine
and
to
this
sacred
Synode
,
when
he
saith
,
that
this
miracle
hapned
in
the
time
of
Constantine
and
Irene
,
vnder
whom
was
held
that
pretended
seuenth
vniuersall
Synode
,
and
therefore
could
not
deriue
its
authority
from
Athanasius
.
Sigebert
also
in
his
Chronicle
reciteth
it
as
done
in
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
,
765.
And
to
make
the
matter
cleare
,
Lucius
Marineu
.
Historiographer
to
the
Emperor
Charles
the
fift
saith
,
that
he
worshipped
the
same
Image
at
Burges
in
Spaine
in
a
Temple
of
the
Augustines
,
whereas
Syria
is
held
to
bee
the
seate
thereof
.
Saint
Luke
also
is
made
a
painter
of
an
Euangelist
,
out
of
whose
shop
(
if
we
will
beleeue
their
tales
)
haue
beene
sent
forth
more
Images
of
Christ
,
and
the
blessed
Virgin
his
Mother
,
then
out
of
any
Painters
shop
of
the
world
beside
.
For
at
Rome
onely
,
we
finde
in
the
Laterane
Chur●●
,
an
Image
of
our
Sauiour
of
twelue
yeeres
old
embossed
with
Gold
and
precious
stones
,
begun
(
as
they
say
)
by
Saint
Luke
,
and
after
finished
by
an
Angell
,
which
Image
euery
yeere
on
the
fourteenth
day
of
August
,
is
by
the
ordinance
of
Pope
Leo
the
fourth
,
carried
in
triumph
vpon
the
shoulders
of
the
most
honourable
Citizens
of
Rome
all
about
,
from
thence
to
Saint
Maria
maior
,
and
the
next
morning
after
Masse
said
,
it
is
carried
with
like
pompe
into
it
owne
place
:
and
vpon
this
day
are
set
free
fourteene
prisoners
worthy
of
death
,
in
honor
of
this
Image
.
At
Saint
Mary
of
the
people
,
is
a
Tablet
of
the
Virgin
Mary
painted
(
as
they
say
)
by
the
hand
of
Saint
Luke
.
At
Saint
Mary
in
the
broad
way
,
is
to
bee
seene
a
Chappell
,
where
Saint
Luke
wrote
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
and
painted
a
Tablet
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
which
is
in
the
same
Chappell
,
and
was
the
first
(
say
they
)
that
hee
painted
,
after
hee
had
first
seene
her
,
and
therefore
representeth
her
with
a
Ring
on
her
finger
.
At
Saint
Augustine
also
they
ostent
another
Image
of
the
Virgin
Mary
painted
by
Saint
Luke
.
At
Saint
Mary
called
Ara
caeli
,
is
another
Image
of
the
Virgin
Mary
of
Saint
Lukes
workmanship
,
in
such
quality
as
she
was
in
,
when
she
stood
by
the
Crosse
of
her
Son
:
before
the
quire
of
which
Church
is
also
a
round
stone
latticed
about
with
iron
,
wherein
the
impressions
of
the
feet
of
an
Angell
are
to
be
seene
,
fixed
there
when
Pope
Gregory
consecrated
the
said
Church
.
At
Saint
Mary
the
new
,
in
a
Marble
Chappell
is
a
Tablet
made
by
the
hand
of
Saint
Luke
,
which
was
brought
from
Troas
to
Rome
,
and
was
not
hurt
by
fire
,
when
the
Church
wherein
it
stood
was
all
burnt
to
ashes
.
Likewise
in
the
Chappell
of
Saint
Mary
of
grace
,
there
is
another
Tablet
of
Saint
Lukes
painting
;
and
another
in
the
Church
of
Saint
Sixtus
,
with
a
number
more
,
and
all
at
Rome
:
by
which
we
may
guesse
what
a
multitude
of
his
pictures
are
to
be
found
in
other
places
,
when
one
City
doth
so
abound
with
them
.
I
speake
not
of
vulgar
and
common
Images
,
the
abuse
whereof
is
no
lesse
then
of
these
;
but
I
remember
only
such
as
no
man
of
sound
sense
can
apprehend
with
probability
or
appearance
of
truth
,
considering
what
the
holy
Scripture
reporteth
of
Saint
Luke
,
and
what
the
more
found
antiquity
witnesseth
of
him
.
3.
Moreouer
,
Arn●b
.
aduersus
G●nte●
.
l.
6.
as
Arnobius
long
agoe
derided
the
Pagans
for
the
diuers
figures
which
they
assigned
to
their
Gods
,
as
when
they
pictured
Iupiter
Hamon
,
with
two
hornes
like
a
Ram
,
Saturne
with
a
Sickle
,
Mercury
as
a
Messenger
equipaged
for
a
voyage
,
Venus
all
naked
,
as
a
woman
ready
to
prostitute
her
body
to
whoredome
,
Vulcan
with
a
Hammer
and
other
instruments
of
the
Forge
,
Apollo
with
a
Harpe
like
a
Musitian
,
and
Neptune
with
a
three
forked
Mace
:
So
he
might
well
deride
the
Papists
if
he
were
now
liuing
,
who
represent
their
Saints
in
like
fashion
,
as
Moses
with
two
hornes
,
Saint
Iohn
with
a
Challice
,
Saint
Iames
with
a
Pilgrimes
staffe
,
Saint
Paul
with
a
Sword
,
Saint
Peter
with
two
Keyes
,
Saint
Genist
with
a
Violl
,
S.
Anthony
with
a
Hogge
,
and
such
like
.
For
as
hee
speaketh
of
the
heathen
Gods
,
so
we
may
truely
affirme
of
these
Popish
Saints
,
that
if
we
take
from
them
their
ensignes
,
one
of
them
could
not
be
differenced
from
the
other
,
no
more
then
Actors
in
a
play
without
their
habits
,
for
what
can
we
tearme
this
but
meerly
an
interlude
of
superstition
?
Adde
hereunto
,
that
as
the
Pagans
worshipped
their
Gods
vnder
the
Image
and
prourtraicture
of
certaine
men
,
yea
,
of
infamous
Harlots
as
we
read
,
that
Phidias
drew
the
Image
of
Iupiter
Olympian
by
the
visage
of
his
Minion
Pantarces
,
and
Prapiteles
the
Image
of
Venus
by
the
famous
Harlot
Phryne
:
So
the
Papists
haue
their
Images
drawne
after
the
same
modell
,
as
of
our
Lady
,
Saint
Mary
Magdalen
,
and
other
she
Saints
,
by
the
feature
and
fauour
of
such
delicate
Dames
as
were
presented
to
their
view
:
yea
,
this
grosse
superstition
is
growne
to
that
height
of
impudency
,
that
if
the
picture
of
any
notorious
Harlot
be
but
placed
in
a
Church
or
Chappell
,
or
some
other
place
of
publike
or
priuate
deuotion
,
they
spare
not
to
kneele
vnto
it
,
and
to
adore
before
it
,
Gueuara
●olden
epist.
lib.
1.
as
if
it
were
a
most
vndoubted
Saint
.
Of
which
horrible
abuse
Anthony
Gueuara
Bishop
of
Mondonedo
,
Preacher
and
Chronicler
to
Charles
the
fift
,
giueth
vs
a
sufficient
witnesse
;
for
he
in
one
of
his
Golden
Epistles
affirmeth
,
that
a
certaine
Great
man
of
note
called
Henry
Henriques
,
had
in
his
Oratory
three
Tablets
of
three
very
beautifull
women
curiously
drawne
,
with
these
inscriptions
ouer
them
,
Saint
Lamia
,
Saint
Flora
,
Saint
Lais
,
the
names
of
three
ancient
and
famous
Harlots
among
the
Pagans
,
which
notwithstanding
this
Lord
prayed
euery
day
vnto
,
and
said
his
Aue
Maria
,
and
Pa●er
nosters
.
Neither
is
this
onely
in
priuate
deuotion
,
but
it
is
notoriously
knowne
by
experience
,
that
on
their
Feast
day
of
Corpus
Christs
,
at
which
time
Altars
are
addressed
in
the
middest
of
the
streets
with
great
ostentation
,
they
vse
to
present
to
the
people
to
worship
the
most
wanton
and
lasciuious
pictures
that
they
can
finde
out
in
any
priuate
houses
,
with
a
more
then
heathenish
prophanation
.
4.
But
the
quintessence
of
delusion
lurketh
in
the
Images
and
worship
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
against
whom
farre
be
it
from
mee
to
conceiue
the
least
thought
of
irreuerence
and
dishonour
,
I
sp●ake
onely
against
their
superstition
which
she
her selfe
abhorreth
.
It
is
therefore
to
be
noted
,
that
they
haue
a
whole
legion
of
our
Ladies
pictures
,
from
wh●nce
springeth
the
greatest
reuenewes
of
their
Cleargy
.
Some
take
their
names
from
the
places
,
Cities
,
or
Townes
,
where
they
are
,
as
our
Lady
of
Lawretto
,
our
Lady
of
Sichem
,
our
Lady
of
Halls
,
our
Lady
of
Walsingham
,
our
Lady
of
Aix
,
our
Lady
of
Nantueil
,
our
Lady
of
Francucile
,
with
a
number
more
.
Others
giue
names
to
the
places
where
they
are
;
as
our
Lady
of
the
Vale
,
which
is
therefore
called
our
Ladies
Vale
,
our
Lady
of
the
Mount
,
our
Lady
of
the
Wood
,
our
Lady
of
the
Field
,
our
Lady
of
the
Well
,
our
Lady
of
the
Fountaine
,
our
Lady
of
the
Caue
,
our
Lady
of
the
Snow
,
because
in
the
hottest
time
of
summer
the
place
where
this
Image
stands
,
is
alwaies
full
of
Snow
,
as
they
report
:
some
againe
take
their
names
from
the
supposed
effects
,
which
they
are
thought
to
worke
:
as
our
Lady
of
Recouery
,
our
Lady
of
Comfort
,
our
Lady
of
Gladnesse
,
our
Lady
of
Ioy
,
our
Lady
of
Pitty
,
our
Lady
of
Vertue
,
our
Lady
of
good
Newes
,
our
Lady
of
good
Desire
,
our
Lady
of
Aydes
,
with
an
infinite
number
of
the
like
kinde
:
So
that
we
may
iustly
say
of
these
Papists
,
as
the
Lord
himselfe
saith
of
the
Iewes
by
the
mouth
of
the
Prophet
Ieremy
,
Chap.
11.13
.
O
Iudah
according
to
the
number
of
thy
Cities
were
thy
Gods
,
and
according
to
the
number
of
the
streets
of
Ierusalem
,
haue
ye
set
vp
Altars
to
that
shamefull
thing
,
euen
Altars
to
burne
incense
vnto
Baal
.
A
prophecy
verified
in
the
Popish
Church
,
where
they
haue
a
seuerall
Saint
for
euery
City
,
and
the
Virgin
Mary
a
common
protectrix
of
them
all
.
5.
But
this
is
not
all
:
the
differences
that
are
betwixt
these
our
Ladies
are
very
great
,
aswell
in
other
things
,
as
in
their
names
;
and
that
both
in
their
age
,
and
in
their
feature
,
and
in
their
beauty
,
and
their
countenance
;
as
Henry
Stephen
in
his
Apology
for
Herodotus
,
hath
at
large
described
:
but
in
this
lurkes
the
maine
poyson
(
saith
the
same
Author
)
that
for
the
most
part
they
are
acoutred
and
garnished
both
in
countenance
and
vesture
,
like
notorious
Harlots
;
as
they
vsed
to
paint
S.
Mary
Magdalen
,
to
wit
,
naked
in
some
parts
,
as
also
the
Aegyptian
Mary
.
And
to
this
purpose
I
remember
(
saith
he
)
what
I
haue
read
of
our
Lady
of
all
beauties
at
Tours
,
so
tearmed
because
she
vsed
to
be
painted
after
the
same
manner
that
Venus
was
wont
to
be
among
the
Pagans
:
For
all
the
daintiest
Wenches
of
Tours
were
brought
before
the
Painter
;
and
from
one
he
borrowed
her
high
forehead
,
from
another
her
sparkling
eyes
,
from
a
third
her
pretty
long
nose
,
from
a
fourth
her
smiling
mouth
,
from
others
a
dimpled
chin
,
and
other
parts
of
the
body
:
now
whether
the
obiect
of
so
beautifull
an
our
Lady
,
enkindleth
our
deuotion
or
no
,
or
rather
what
other
flame
it
stirreth
vp
,
I
leaue
to
them
that
are
competent
iudges
in
this
kinde
.
This
I
am
assured
of
,
out
of
his
Author
,
which
is
one
Iohn
Menard
,
a
great
preacher
in
those
times
,
that
there
are
in
their
bookes
of
deuotion
,
to
be
seene
most
lasciuious
pictures
,
fitter
to
incen●
lust
,
then
to
stirre
vp
deuotion
.
But
whether
those
pictures
were
of
such
as
they
had
at
command
,
or
of
such
as
they
would
haue
at
command
,
I
know
not
:
onely
it
is
likely
they
were
of
such
creatures
,
as
to
whom
they
bore
great
affection
,
and
least
they
should
forget
them
,
would
contemplate
their
pictures
in
their
prayers
.
6.
Now
I
would
aske
them
in
this
subiect
but
one
question
,
to
wit
,
Whether
all
these
our
Ladies
which
I
haue
named
,
are
one
and
the
same
in
substance
,
or
diuers
and
many
?
If
they
say
,
One
and
the
same
,
I
aske
then
why
they
disguise
her
after
so
many
fashions
?
If
they
say
that
they
are
diuers
,
I
would
faine
know
of
them
,
which
is
the
true
Virgin
Mary
the
mother
of
Iesus
Christ
?
This
question
which
way
soeuer
they
answer
,
casts
them
into
most
foule
and
grosse
absurdities
,
and
therefore
I
leaue
it
to
their
wisedomes
to
resolue
:
onely
let
me
remember
them
of
the
opinion
of
a
good
woman
of
Mount
Riuard
in
France
,
who
saide
,
that
our
Lady
of
Nautueil
,
and
our
Lady
of
Francucil
were
Sisters
,
and
surely
she
had
reason
,
seeing
their
habits
and
countenances
were
somewhat
alike
.
7.
But
this
abuse
is
not
onely
in
the
habits
of
our
Ladies
,
but
also
of
the
other
Saints
,
which
to
decipher
to
the
full
,
would
aske
a
longer
discourse
then
I
intend
;
and
for
which
,
I
referre
the
Reader
to
the
former
Author
,
Henry
Stephen
.
Indeed
the
differences
betwixt
them
,
is
both
infinit
,
and
incredible
;
not
onely
in
these
things
,
but
in
many
others
;
and
therefore
it
is
a
great
wonder
how
they
being
so
different
betweene
themselues
,
should
haue
so
perfect
an
harmony
in
the
kitchins
of
their
holy
Church
,
which
they
all
with
one
accord
maintaine
in
such
sort
,
that
they
hardly
giue
place
to
the
kitchins
of
Kings
and
Emperours
.
Much
reuenew
commeth
to
them
from
the
bodies
of
their
Saints
departed
,
in
regard
of
their
relikes
,
as
hath
bene
declared
before
,
but
it
is
nothing
to
that
wealth
which
they
gaine
by
their
soules
:
which
that
we
may
beleeue
to
be
true
,
let
the
Reader
take
but
the
paines
to
view
these
Latine
verses
,
which
I
will
set
downe
verbatim
,
as
they
were
a
long
time
written
in
Gothick
letters
in
a
Tablet
of
stone
,
fastned
to
a
picture
of
the
Church
of
S.
Stephen
at
Bourges
,
neere
vnto
the
Altar
,
where
vsed
to
be
sung
their
Cardinall
Masse
:
for
they
containe
in
them
the
very
quintessence
of
most
impudent
and
abhominable
impiety
,
and
is
so
Authenticall
a
president
,
as
cannot
be
denyed
,
without
denying
their
owne
hand
and
scale
.
The
verses
are
these
.
Hic
des
denotè
,
coelestibus
associote
:
Mentes
aegrotae
per
munera
sunt
ibi
lotae
:
Ergo
venitote
gentes
à
sorde
remota
:
Qui
dat
is
estote
certi
de
diuite
d●●e
:
Te
precor
accelera
,
spargas
hic
dum
potes
aera
:
Et
sic
reuera
secure
coelica
spera
.
O
si
tu
scires
,
quantum
data
prosit
ibires
,
Tu
iuxta
vires
,
donares
quod
dare
quires
.
Te
miser
à
paena
dum
tempus
habet
aliena
Huc
dare
te
paena
,
v●niae
fit
aperta
crumena
,
Consors
coelestis
fabricae
,
qui
p●rrigit
,
est
is
:
Ex
hoc
sum
testis
,
hic
vos
mundare
potestis
.
Fratres
haurite
de
trunco
pocula
vitae
Hic
aliquid
sinite
,
veri
velut
Israelitae
Crede
mihi
crede
,
coeli
dominaberis
oede
Nam
pro
mercede
Christo
dices
mihi
cede
.
Hic
datur
exponi
paradisus
venditioni
,
Currant
ergo
boni
,
rapientes
calminathroni
Vis
retinere
forum
,
mihi
tradas
pauca
bonorum
Pro
summa
quorum
,
reserabitur
aula
polorum
.
Hic
si
large
des
,
in
coelo
fit
tua
sedes
:
Qui
serit
hic
parce
,
parce
comprendit
in
arce
Cur
tardas
tantum
?
nummi
mihi
des
aliquantum
,
Pro
solo
nummo
gandebis
in
aethere
summo
,
&c.
I
forbeare
to
interpret
these
verses
in
English
,
because
their
greatest
grace
lyes
in
the
Latine
rimes
;
onely
the
meaning
in
few
words
is
this
:
That
he
which
giueth
to
an
Image
,
goeth
directly
into
Paradise
,
and
the
more
he
giueth
the
better
place
he
shall
finde
there
;
yea
,
that
Christ
himselfe
shall
yeeld
his
place
vp
to
such
an
one
.
Now
is
it
possible
that
men
that
are
reasonable
creatures
,
should
be
thus
deluded
and
blinded
?
But
this
is
the
efficacy
of
Antichristian
delusion
inflicted
by
Gods
iudgement
vpon
men
for
their
sinnes
,
and
wrought
by
the
subtlety
and
malice
of
Sathan
,
vpon
their
soules
.
CHAP.
6.
Delusions
by
Popish
Excommunications
and
Pardons
.
1.
BEsides
all
these
forenamed
delusions
,
the
world
hath
bene
no
lesse
inueigled
and
deceiued
by
their
vse
,
or
rather
abuse
of
the
Keyes
,
which
the
Pope
challengeth
,
to
haue
authority
to
dispose
in
the
Church
,
and
sublegateth
the
same
to
Bishops
and
Priests
.
This
power
is
exercised
two
waies
:
either
by
shutting
whom
they
list
out
of
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
,
by
excommunication
:
or
by
setting
open
the
dore
to
whom
they
list
,
by
Pardons
,
Indulgences
,
and
Absolution
.
Now
their
Excommunication
is
twofold
,
the
lesser
and
the
greater
:
the
lesser
is
nothing
else
but
an
exclusion
from
the
Sacraments
of
the
Church
:
and
the
greater
called
Anathema
,
an
vtter
abscission
from
the
body
of
Christ
.
And
in
like
manner
their
Indulgences
are
of
two
kinds
:
one
Sacramentall
after
the
Sacrament
of
Confession
and
Penance
,
which
is
an
absolution
from
sinnes
:
and
the
other
Iuridicall
,
which
is
an
act
of
iurisdiction
and
Ecclesiasticall
authority
,
giuing
absolution
from
the
censures
of
the
Church
:
now
how
both
these
are
abused
,
and
the
world
deluded
by
them
,
is
the
point
I
am
to
manifest
in
this
discourse
following
.
2.
And
first
,
I
say
that
this
power
left
to
the
Church
by
Christ
,
is
in
many
things
so
aviled
by
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
in
others
so
exalted
aboue
measure
,
that
there
remaines
little
in
it
of
the
institution
of
the
Sonne
of
God.
This
is
a
formall
abuse
,
and
one
of
the
festered
vlcers
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
requireth
a
fuller
Treatise
to
lanch
the
sore
thereof
,
then
my
intent
will
allow
:
I
will
onely
search
it
a
little
,
though
not
to
the
bottome
.
And
to
begin
,
obserue
first
,
how
the
Councill
of
Trent
,
in
the
15.
Session
,
and
Chapter
3.
of
the
reformation
,
seemeth
willing
to
put
it
hand
to
the
correction
of
the
abuses
of
Ecclesiasticall
censures
:
but
all
that
those
holy
Fathers
do
,
is
nothing
else
but
to
exalt
the
authority
of
Bishops
,
and
to
abase
that
of
Priests
,
and
to
clip
the
wings
of
the
secular
Magistrate
.
Secondly
,
the
forme
of
their
Sacramentall
absolution
,
which
is
in
the
Priests
power
to
giue
,
is
vtterly
full
of
blasphemy
;
for
they
doe
not
onely
absolue
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
is
agreeable
to
Christs
institution
,
but
also
in
the
name
and
merits
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
Eman
Sa
Iesu●●●h●●●sn
.
in
principio
.
and
all
the
Saints
,
and
their
owne
satisfactions
,
which
is
a
manifest
corruption
of
the
doctrine
of
saluation
.
Thirdly
,
this
absolution
is
giuen
vpon
condition
,
that
the
sinner
shall
endure
some
satisfactory
paines
imposed
vpon
him
by
the
Priest
,
as
some
Fasts
,
some
certaine
Pilgrimages
,
some
certaine
number
of
Prayers
;
which
last
seemeth
to
me
a
grosse
abuse
,
to
put
prayers
amongst
paines
,
seeing
good
workes
cannot
be
called
paines
or
punishments
,
it
being
a
greater
punishment
to
be
forbidden
them
,
then
commanded
.
Fourthly
,
(
which
is
yet
worse
)
if
a
man
being
enioyned
this
penance
haue
no
humour
to
fast
and
pray
,
or
go
on
pilgrimage
,
he
may
redeeme
all
with
a
little
money
,
and
permute
this
affliction
of
his
body
,
into
the
affliction
of
his
purse
.
Can
presbiter
dist.
82.
This
their
owne
Canon
affirmeth
expressely
.
And
the
glosse
vpon
it
saith
,
that
if
a
man
may
redeeme
his
fast
by
giuing
a
peny
,
much
more
may
one
be
freed
by
anothers
fast
,
and
therefore
it
is
an
ordinary
practise
amongst
them
to
giue
money
to
some
religious
persons
,
to
fast
and
pray
and
make
satisfaction
for
them
,
and
in
their
steades
.
But
I
should
feare
that
if
I
did
my
penance
by
a
Proctor
,
I
should
also
be
saued
by
a
Proctor
●astly
,
that
which
is
worst
of
all
,
these
fellowes
vnder
the
colour
of
spirituall
satisfaction
,
vsurpe
to
themselues
a
temporall
dominion
ouer
the
bodies
and
goods
of
men
:
their
bodies
,
by
causing
them
to
be
whipt
and
scourged
,
Tollet
de
instruct
Sacerd.
lib.
1.
cap.
14.
as
Cardinall
Tollet
witnesseth
.
Absoluatur
(
saith
he
)
cum
Psalmo
et
oratione
deminica
et
verberibus
:
and
as
we
haue
two
famous
examples
in
two
great
Kings
,
Henry
the
second
of
England
,
to
whom
Pope
Alexander
the
third
caused
the
whip
to
be
giuen
by
a
multitude
of
Monkes
,
whereof
some
gaue
him
fiue
blowes
,
others
three
,
and
so
forth
as
their
humours
led
them
,
as
it
is
recorded
by
Mathew
Paris
in
his
History
.
The
second
example
is
in
Henry
the
fourth
of
France
,
who
receiued
in
the
person
of
his
Embassadour
the
Bishop
of
Eureux
,
being
prostitute
at
the
feete
of
his
Holinesse
Clement
the
eight
,
diuers
strokes
with
a
wand
,
before
the
King
could
be
receiued
into
the
bosome
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
And
how
they
encroached
vpon
mens
goods
by
this
meanes
,
their
continuall
sale
of
Indulgences
,
for
a
certaine
rate
of
money
,
which
gaue
Luther
the
first
occasion
of
breach
with
the
Romane
Church
,
doth
sufficiently
shew
:
for
by
this
tricke
they
drayned
mens
purses
,
and
amassed
infinite
treasure
into
their
owne
coffers
.
3.
And
because
I
haue
mentioned
their
Indulgences
,
which
are
an
extrauagant
kinde
of
exercise
of
the
Keyes
,
neither
meerely
sacramentall
,
nor
iuridicall
,
but
of
a
mixt
nature
partaking
of
both
:
let
vs
in
few
words
obserue
their
abuse
of
the
world
by
them
;
and
that
so
grosse
and
palpable
,
as
is
almost
incredible
,
were
it
not
fore-prophecied
of
them
by
the
Apostle
,
that
God
should
send
vpon
them
strong
delusion
to
beleeue
lyes
.
This
power
the
Pope
challengeth
to
himselfe
alone
:
for
he
(
say
they
)
being
Christs
Vicar
here
or
earth
,
hath
the
keyes
of
the
Churches
treasury
tyed
to
his
girdle
,
which
treasury
is
filled
with
the
merits
of
the
Saints
,
to
wit
,
their
workes
of
supererogation
,
which
they
haue
more
then
they
neede
for
their
owne
saluation
,
mixt
with
the
merits
of
Christ
,
and
all
these
to
be
dispensed
and
disposed
at
the
Popes
pleasure
.
By
this
power
the
Pope
can
at
an
instant
,
deliuer
all
the
soules
that
are
in
Purgatory
,
and
send
them
into
Paradise
:
which
if
it
be
true
,
then
it
followeth
,
that
if
he
can
do
this
and
will
not
,
he
is
an
vnmercifull
Tyrant
,
in
suffering
so
many
millions
of
soules
to
lye
frying
in
that
furnace
,
when
it
is
in
his
power
to
giue
them
ease
:
if
he
will
and
cannot
,
then
hee
is
a
notorious
lyer
to
vaunt
of
this
power
.
By
this
same
power
,
he
taketh
vpon
him
to
giue
pardons
to
those
that
are
aliue
,
and
to
exempt
them
from
the
punishment
of
their
sinnes
by
plenary
remission
:
but
it
is
with
this
condition
,
Si
non
ponatur
obex
,
If
there
be
not
a
barre
in
the
receiuer
;
which
barre
is
want
of
Faith
and
Repentance
:
but
this
is
a
most
intollerable
abuse
,
for
if
a
man
haue
faith
and
repentance
,
he
is
sure
to
be
saued
,
whether
he
haue
the
Popes
pardon
or
no
:
and
if
he
want
faith
and
repentance
,
they
themselues
confesse
that
the
Popes
pardon
can
doe
him
no
good
.
By
this
power
,
they
promise
plenary
remission
of
sinnes
,
to
all
that
come
to
Rome
on
Pilgrimage
,
and
chaunce
to
dye
by
the
way
,
and
to
them
that
liue
and
visit
the
holy
places
there
,
especially
the
seuen
priuiledged
Churches
.
They
promise
to
some
50.
to
some
an
100.
to
some
3000.
yeeres
of
pardon
:
yea
Boniface
the
eight
granted
out
of
his
bountifull
liberality
82000.
yeeres
pardon
,
to
euery
one
that
should
say
a
prayer
of
S.
Augustine
,
printed
in
a
Table
at
Venice
,
and
that
toties
quoties
.
And
Iohn
the
22.
granted
20.
yeeres
pardon
to
euery
one
that
doth
but
bow
his
head
at
the
naming
of
Iesus
:
by
which
account
,
a
man
may
prouide
in
one
day
for
millions
of
Ages
,
and
,
that
which
is
remarkable
,
beyond
the
worlds
continuance
;
whereas
Purgatory
lasteth
according
to
their
opinion
,
but
till
the
day
of
iudgement
.
By
this
power
,
the
Pope
vseth
to
consecrate
and
hallow
an
infinite
number
of
Crucifixes
,
Medailes
,
and
Agnus
Deis
,
holy
Graines
,
or
Beades
,
and
such
like
trash
,
and
to
send
them
abroad
into
the
world
,
that
whosoeuer
weareth
one
of
them
about
him
,
if
he
be
at
the
point
of
death
,
and
say
but
in
his
heart
the
name
Iesus
,
shall
haue
an
absolute
forgiuenesse
of
all
his
sinnes
,
though
he
cannot
be
partaker
of
the
other
Sacraments
of
their
Church
●y
this
power
,
least
Rome
should
be
too
farre
to
fetch
these
pardons
,
the
Pope
hath
appointed
many
petty
Markets
and
Faires
of
them
in
euery
Country
,
and
the
Pedlers
that
carry
about
this
trash
,
are
the
Priests
and
Iesuites
.
L●o
the
tenth
,
sent
one
Terelius
about
with
these
Pardons
,
offering
to
euery
one
for
the
payment
of
ten
shillings
,
and
not
a
peny
vnder
,
to
set
at
liberty
the
soule
of
any
one
which
they
should
name
in
Purgatory
.
Out
of
this
power
issueth
their
odious
merchandize
and
setting
to
sale
of
all
manner
of
sinne
called
,
Taxae
poenitentiaria
Apostolica
:
whereby
impunity
is
granted
,
be
the
sinne
neuer
so
grieuous
,
so
the
party
pay
according
to
the
rate
for
his
absolution
:
as
for
adultery
or
incest
,
foure
Turons
:
for
both
together
,
six
Turons
:
for
wilfull
murther
being
in
holy
orders
,
twelue
Turons
:
and
so
in
proportion
for
other
offences
;
so
that
there
is
no
sinne
so
heynous
,
for
which
pardon
may
not
be
purchased
for
a
small
summe
of
money
.
Now
then
is
it
not
too
too
manifest
,
how
grossely
the
world
hath
bene
deluded
by
this
impious
practise
?
For
hereby
not
onely
notorious
sinners
,
as
Whores
,
Theeues
,
Adulterers
,
Murtherers
,
&c.
are
made
secure
and
carelesse
in
their
sinnes
,
seeing
a
pardon
is
so
easily
to
be
obtained
,
but
they
are
also
enboldened
to
continue
in
their
sinfull
courses
;
forasmuch
as
they
vse
to
pardon
a
sinne
before
it
be
committed
:
as
it
is
said
of
Doctor
Party
,
that
he
brought
with
him
his
pardon
in
his
pocket
,
for
murthering
our
late
Queene
of
happy
memory
,
intended
by
him
:
and
a
certaine
Germane
,
hauing
obtained
a
pardon
for
the
next
sinne
he
should
commit
,
robbed
presently
the
Popes
Pardoner
,
and
so
could
not
be
accused
thereof
,
because
he
had
his
pardon
to
shew
.
And
that
this
delusion
,
though
it
ranne
currant
amongst
the
ignorant
people
,
was
resente●
by
some
of
the
wi●er
sort
,
euen
in
these
times
of
darknesse
,
may
bee
proued
by
diuers
testimonies
:
as
of
one
Oliuer
Maillard
,
a
great
preacher
of
their
owne
,
and
a
Friar
,
who
speaking
of
these
pardon-Pedlers
,
whom
he
calleth
Bullatores
,
amongst
other
hath
these
words
:
An
credit
is
quod
vnus
magnus
vsurarius
plenus
vitijs
,
qui
habebit
mille
millia
peccata
,
dando
sex
albos
trunco
habeat
remissionem
omnium
pecatorum
suorum
?
Certe
durum
est
mihi
credere
,
et
durius
praedicare
.
In
like
manner
the
Author
of
the
booke
entiled
Onus
Ecclesiae
,
thus
speaketh
:
is
t
,
indulgentiarum
Buccinatores
omnimodam
promittunt
securitatem
,
quae
parit
negligentiam
,
et
negligentia
offensam
Dei
:
that
is
,
These
publishers
of
Pardons
promise
all
manner
of
security
which
breedeth
negligence
,
and
negligence
the
offence
of
God.
But
most
pregnant
is
the
complaint
of
the
Germaine
Nation
in
the
booke
of
their
Centum
grauamina
,
exhibited
to
the
Popes
Legate
at
Norimberge
,
An.
1522.
for
there
they
thus
complaine
.
By
the
sale
and
Merchandize
of
this
ware
,
(
namely
Pardons
)
not
onely
Germany
is
spoiled
of
money
,
but
Christian
godlinesse
is
extinguished
:
for
from
hence
Whoredome
,
Incest
,
Adultery
,
Periury
,
Murder
,
Theft
,
Robbery
,
Vsury
,
and
a
whole
heape
of
mischiefes
haue
preceeded
,
no
man
being
afraid
to
commit
any
sinne
in
respect
of
conscience
,
when
he
was
perswaded
that
a
pardon
might
be
purchased
at
so
easie
a
price
.
4.
But
enough
of
this
trash
,
wherein
peraduenture
I
haue
stayed
too
long
:
I
come
now
to
their
Excommunications
,
which
containe
in
it
so
many
abuses
as
is
hard
to
count
them
.
For
whereas
the
Ecclesiasticall
censures
were
admitted
to
humble
sinners
,
and
so
to
bring
them
to
repentance
,
the
Church
of
Rome
turnes
them
quite
to
another
end
:
For
they
make
them
serue
for
the
finding
out
of
things
lost
,
and
the
payment
of
desperate
debts
,
and
for
terrifying
from
sinnes
not
yet
committed
,
so
laying
a
plaister
where
there
is
no
wound
.
For
the
first
:
if
a
man
haue
an
Horse
stollen
from
him
,
or
any
other
thing
,
he
may
procure
an
Excommunication
against
the
party
that
had
stole
him
though
vnknowne
,
to
be
of
force
if
he
bring
him
not
againe
,
and
so
the
Theefe
must
either
gallop
away
to
hell
,
or
returne
to
the
Gallowes
,
let
him
choose
which
:
and
so
oftentimes
it
falleth
out
,
that
by
this
meanes
,
a
Father
hath
vnwittingly
excommunicated
his
owne
Son
,
and
for
the
body
of
an
Horse
,
Tollet
de
Instruct
.
Sacord
.
lib.
1.
cap
8.
Concil.
Trident.
sess.
25.
sent
his
Sonnes
soule
to
the
deuill
.
Cardinall
Tolet
approueth
of
this
kinde
of
Excommunication
,
and
so
doth
the
Councill
of
Trent
.
In
like
maner
,
the
same
Cardinall
alloweth
,
that
an
Excommunication
may
be
publikely
denounced
against
all
such
,
as
shall
rob
such
a
Lords
Orchard
,
or
steale
his
Kine
,
this
is
for
a
fault
committed
.
And
if
a
Creditor
be
desirous
to
be
speedily
paide
his
debt
,
he
may
by
their
rules
excommunicate
the
Debtor
before
hand
,
if
hee
come
not
to
giue
satisfaction
within
a
prefixed
time
.
And
this
is
the
vse
they
make
of
the
power
of
the
Keyes
,
giuen
by
our
Sauiour
Christ
to
his
Apostles
for
the
saluation
and
humiliation
of
sinners
.
5.
But
most
pernitious
is
their
common
rule
that
a
man
excommunicate
,
is
suspended
from
the
charge
and
office
he
beareth
whatsoeuer
it
bee
,
and
can
exercise
no
act
of
iurisdiction
which
is
not
voide
in
Law
:
for
this
is
to
subiect
vnder
the
power
of
the
Pope
and
his
Bishops
,
all
ciuill
Magistrates
,
all
the
offices
of
the
Crowne
,
all
the
Lords
of
the
Councill
,
yea
the
very
Crownes
of
Kings
themselues
,
who
after
once
an
Excommunication
is
darted
against
them
,
be
it
wrong
or
right
,
are
depriued
of
all
authority
,
and
all
their
Edicts
,
Ordinances
,
and
Decrees
,
made
vtterly
voide
and
anulled
.
And
yet
their
interdict
of
a
whole
Kingdome
for
an
offence
conceiued
against
the
King
onely
,
is
a
matter
of
greater
horror
and
detestation
:
for
then
no
Bell
is
suffered
to
be
rung
in
the
whole
Land
,
all
Diuine
seruice
ceaseth
,
hee
that
would
heare
a
Masse
must
goe
out
of
the
Land
,
all
the
Sacraments
of
the
Church
are
suspended
,
except
Baptisme
,
auricular
confession
and
extreame
Vnction
:
the
bodies
of
the
dead
are
buried
in
the
fields
,
and
all
Church-yardes
shut
vp
.
In
this
miserable
case
was
our
England
vnder
King
Iohn
for
the
space
of
six
yeeres
,
during
all
which
time
,
how
many
soules
were
sent
into
hell
(
if
we
beleeue
the
Pope
)
as
men
dying
out
of
the
communion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
?
And
all
this
for
pecuniary
quarrels
,
and
certaine
temporall
rights
,
which
the
King
denied
to
the
Pope
,
the
people
being
not
the
cause
thereof
.
But
yet
it
is
most
abominable
of
all
,
that
remission
of
sinnes
is
giuen
as
the
wages
of
iniquity
,
and
absolution
to
a
sinner
vpon
condition
that
he
giue
his
House
,
or
his
Land
,
or
his
Kingdome
to
the
Pope
,
for
the
wages
of
iniquity
:
as
when
hauing
excommunicated
one
Prince
,
hee
giueth
his
Dominion
to
another
vpon
condition
he
should
inuade
and
sacke
the
others
Country
,
and
dispossesse
him
thereof
.
This
is
a
common
practise
of
the
Pope
against
Emperors
and
Kings
,
as
the
stories
of
the
Emperor
Fredericke
the
second
,
and
his
sonne
Conrade
,
with
diuers
of
our
English
Kings
sufficiently
witnesse
.
And
in
France
during
the
last
league
,
were
there
not
pardons
set
vp
in
all
the
principall
Cities
of
the
Kingdome
,
wherein
nine
yeeres
remission
was
granted
to
euery
one
that
should
rebell
against
the
King
?
as
if
he
should
say
,
because
thou
art
wicked
,
therefore
thou
shalt
be
saued
:
because
thou
art
a
Traytor
,
therefore
thou
shalt
haue
remission
of
thy
sinnes
,
and
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
And
as
touching
the
rauishing
of
mens
goods
by
this
meanes
,
the
case
is
so
cleare
by
manifold
experience
,
that
it
admits
no
deny
all
;
for
during
the
300.
yeeres
wherein
the
Pope
quarrelled
with
the
Emperors
of
Germany
,
(
for
so
long
that
quarrell
continued
)
did
not
the
power
of
the
Pope
encrease
,
and
that
of
the
Emperor
decrease
euery
day
?
Euery
Pope
by
the
terror
of
his
Excommunication
drawing
from
the
Emperor
excommunicate
,
Guifts
,
Priuiledges
,
Possessions
and
temporall
rights
,
before
hee
could
be
absolued
.
He
gaue
absolution
to
Ki●g
Iohn
of
England
,
vpon
condition
that
he
should
giue
him
his
Kingdome
,
and
become
his
Vassall
and
Liege-man
,
paying
him
a
thousand
Markes
a
yeere
,
as
to
his
chiefe
Lord
.
6.
And
sure
a
man
would
hardly
beleeue
,
how
enormous
and
prophane
the
abuse
is
in
their
absolutions
from
the
censure
of
excommunication
.
The
Iesuite
Sa
,
Eman.
Sa.
Aphorism
.
in
verb●
Excommunicat
,
Tollet
.
de
Instruct
.
Sacerd.
cap.
14.
Azor.
lib.
1.
cap.
●
.
q.
2.
in
his
Aphorismes
saith
,
that
an
absolution
made
vpon
a
false
ground
is
auaileable
:
and
Tollet
,
that
an
vniust
absolution
stands
in
force
:
and
if
a
Bishop
absolue
without
satisfaction
,
his
absolution
holds
.
As
if
a
Bishop
absolue
a
theefe
without
binding
him
to
restore
the
theft
.
Besides
,
that
which
is
worse
:
in
the
Church
of
Rome
as
they
absolue
by
a
Commissary
,
so
a
man
may
bee
absolued
by
his
Proctor
;
and
that
which
is
yet
worse
,
a
man
may
be
absolued
without
his
knowledge
,
and
against
his
wil
,
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
thou
shalt
be
saued
whether
thou
wilt
or
no.
Tollet
de
Instruct
.
Sacerd.
lib.
cap.
14.
Idem
.
cap.
15.
They
teach
also
that
an
Heretike
or
Schismatike
may
absolue
an
excommunicate
person
at
the
point
of
death
:
and
so
an
excommunicate
may
giue
communion
,
that
is
,
that
which
hee
hath
not
:
yea
,
that
a
man
may
be
absolued
from
his
excommunication
after
his
death
.
But
it
is
pretty
which
Bellarmine
,
Sa
,
and
Nauarre
affirme
,
that
hee
which
giueth
Indulgences
to
others
,
may
also
giue
them
to
himselfe
,
and
so
there
can
be
no
want
of
pardon
,
when
a
man
may
pardon
himselfe
:
and
yet
Masse
is
said
for
the
Pope
departed
,
presupposing
that
he
is
in
Purgatory
,
and
that
he
cannot
pardon
himselfe
.
But
aboue
all
,
is
the
Bull
of
Caena
Domini
remarkeable
,
by
which
the
Pope
euery
yeere
vpon
Maundy
Thursday
,
being
mounted
on
a
Scaffold
,
hauing
two
Peacocks
tayles
at
his
two
eares
in
imitation
of
the
heathen
Emperors
,
(
as
is
reported
by
Dion
in
the
life
of
Seueru●
)
thundereth
out
along
Excommunication
,
and
ratifieth
it
by
casting
downe
from
aloft
a
burning
candle
wherein
are
excommunicated
,
first
,
all
Heretikes
and
Schismatikes
,
with
all
others
that
are
disobedient
to
the
Pope
.
Secondly
,
all
that
appeale
from
the
Pope
to
a
future
Councill
,
together
with
their
Counsellors
,
ayders
and
fauourers
.
Thirdly
,
all
Pyrates
and
Robbers
,
that
ramage
the
Popes
coasts
,
from
Mount
Argentario
to
Terracina
,
as
if
the
Pyrates
vpon
the
coasts
of
England
,
and
France
,
and
Spaine
,
were
not
as
guilty
as
these
.
Fourthly
,
all
Princes
that
impose
any
new
Taxes
,
Subsidies
,
or
impositions
vpon
their
people
without
the
permission
of
the
Pope
:
which
clause
,
toucheth
all
Kings
and
Princes
to
the
quicke
,
who
are
constrained
by
necessity
of
their
affaires
,
and
authorized
by
the
word
of
God
to
raise
such
Taxes
on
a
sudaine
for
their
present
occasions
.
Fiftly
,
all
falsifiers
of
the
Apostolicall
Letters
,
all
that
conuey
Armes
to
Heretikes
,
all
that
stop
prouision
of
victuals
comming
to
the
Popes
Court
,
all
that
hinder
the
voyage
of
such
as
goe
to
Rome
on
pilgrimage
,
and
all
that
kill
,
hurt
,
strike
,
or
rob
a
Cardinall
,
or
any
other
Prelate
.
Lastly
,
all
that
receiue
tythes
of
the
Cleargy
,
or
vsurpe
any
waies
their
rights
,
or
take
knowledge
of
causes
Ecclesiasticall
being
Lay-men
,
which
clause
enwrappeth
not
onely
inferiour
officers
of
state
,
but
euen
Emperors
,
Kings
,
and
Dukes
in
their
Dominions
,
and
is
indeed
directly
aymed
against
them
.
Here
is
a
roaring
Bull
indeed
,
able
to
terrifie
the
whole
world
with
his
bellowing
:
but
God
be
thanked
,
men
that
are
not
altogether
blinded
with
superstition
,
haue
learnt
out
of
the
word
of
God
,
that
it
is
but
Brutum
fulmen
,
which
hurts
none
but
those
Cowards
,
which
a
panicke
feare
can
as
soone
strike
downe
dead
as
the
stroke
of
a
Gun.
And
I
hope
wee
haue
thousands
that
are
of
the
same
minde
with
a
Parisian
Priest
,
who
hauing
receiued
an
Excommunication
against
the
Emperor
Fredericke
the
second
,
which
was
to
bee
published
with
sound
of
Bels
,
and
Candles
lighted
,
and
after
extinct
,
thus
answered
:
I
am
commanded
to
excommunicate
the
Emperor
Fredericke
,
and
not
knowing
the
cause
,
yet
knowing
that
there
are
great
quarrels
and
an
irreconciliable
hatred
betwixt
the
Pope
and
him
,
and
I
know
that
one
doth
wrong
to
the
other
,
but
which
it
is
I
know
not
:
therefore
as
farre
as
my
power
extendeth
,
I
excommunicate
him
that
doth
the
wrong
,
whethersoeuer
hee
be
,
and
absolue
him
that
it
is
done
vnto
.
7.
Yea
so
infinitly
outragious
were
they
in
this
censure
of
Excommunication
,
that
thereby
they
brought
the
necks
of
Emperors
and
Kings
vnder
their
feet
.
It
is
a
story
notoriously
knowne
,
how
Pope
Alexander
trampled
vpon
the
necke
of
the
Emperor
Fredericke
,
when
he
came
vnto
him
to
be
absolued
from
his
Excommunication
.
And
how
the
Emperor
Henry
the
fourth
danced
attendance
bare-footed
in
cold
weather
diuers
daies
before
the
Popes
gate
,
ere
he
could
be
admitted
to
his
presence
:
and
how
for
feare
of
this
thunder
clap
,
Kings
haue
waited
like
Lackeys
on
the
Popes
Horses
,
and
one
held
his
bridle
,
another
his
stirrop
:
and
how
Francis
Dandalus
the
Venetians
Embassador
,
crept
on
his
hands
and
feet
,
with
a
chaine
about
his
necke
like
a
dog
all
along
the
Popes
great
Hall
,
ere
he
could
obtaine
an
absolution
for
the
State
of
Venice
from
the
Popes
Excommunication
.
And
how
the
King
of
France
,
and
the
King
of
England
,
attended
on
the
same
Pope
like
Lackeys
in
the
City
of
Bagence
.
And
how
Adrian
the
fourth
,
caused
the
forenamed
Emperor
Fredericke
to
hold
his
stirrop
when
hee
dismounted
from
his
Horse
,
and
frumped
him
for
his
labour
,
in
holding
the
right
for
the
left
.
And
how
arrogantly
Boniface
the
eight
entreated
Phillip
the
Faire
,
King
of
France
,
bragging
that
for
his
contumacy
the
Kingdome
of
France
was
fallen
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
And
Albert
of
Austria
,
in
refusing
to
giue
him
the
Imperiall
Crowne
being
lawfully
chosen
,
and
vaunting
that
hee
himselfe
was
Emperor
and
Lord
of
the
whole
world
.
These
stories
being
at
large
set
downe
by
others
,
I
doe
but
breefely
touch
,
and
as
it
were
by
the
way
.
8.
Machiauell
vpon
the
occasion
of
the
dealing
of
Pope
Alexander
the
third
with
the
Emperor
Fredericke
,
hath
this
notable
saying
;
that
the
Popes
were
growne
great
by
three
things
,
by
Excommunications
,
by
Pardons
,
and
by
Armes
:
for
by
Pardons
they
made
themselues
to
be
adored
,
by
Excommunications
to
be
redoubted
,
and
by
Armes
to
bee
obeyed
,
but
by
all
three
they
raked
together
infinite
Treasures
,
and
so
made
themselues
great
.
For
touching
Pardons
,
it
hath
beene
sufficiently
declared
before
:
and
for
Excommunications
,
their
ordinary
practise
was
to
excommunicate
,
to
the
end
,
that
an
absolution
might
be
purchased
with
money
,
See
these
things
more
fully
discoursed
of
by
Mornay
in
his
papatus
.
Abbot
and
Downam
de
Antichristo
.
and
Hen.
Stephen
in
his
Apology
for
Herod
.
as
the
forenamed
Fredericke
bought
his
absolution
of
Pope
Gregory
the
ninth
,
for
an
100000.
ounces
of
Gold.
Boniface
the
eight
in
the
highest
degree
of
impiety
,
was
not
content
to
excommunicate
the
French
King
Phillip
after
the
ordinary
manner
,
but
together
with
him
,
all
his
,
to
the
fourth
generation
.
Is
not
this
a
manifest
trampling
vpon
the
necke
of
Kings
,
and
abusing
of
the
blindnes
of
the
world
?
For
what
appearance
is
there
that
any
mortall
man
hath
power
to
excommunicate
a
man
and
all
his
posterity
to
the
fourth
generation
?
The
same
Pope
in
despite
of
the
forenamed
French
King
,
disanulled
all
the
Indulgences
giuen
by
his
Predecessors
to
Frenchmen
:
a
most
strange
and
absurd
act
:
for
if
these
Indulgences
were
of
that
vertue
as
they
pretend
,
they
must
haue
redeemed
out
of
Purgatory
millions
of
soules
;
and
if
they
were
by
this
Decree
nullified
,
then
it
must
needs
follow
,
that
these
poore
soules
must
returne
backe
againe
out
of
Paradise
into
Purgatory
:
this
conclusion
is
an
Amphisboena
which
stingeth
both
waies
.
And
for
Armes
,
the
onely
vse
of
them
was
,
when
their
spirituall
censures
were
either
reiected
or
contemned
.
9.
To
conclude
,
with
this
thunder
and
lightning
from
the
Popes
seate
(
for
so
it
is
named
by
themselues
)
men
were
so
terrified
,
that
they
were
driuen
into
courses
of
extremitie
and
desperation
:
for
they
were
perswaded
that
they
were
hereby
giuen
ouer
to
the
power
of
Sathan
,
and
vtterly
depriued
of
the
protection
of
God
,
and
his
holy
Angels
,
and
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
Menot
.
Concien
.
fol.
143.
Col.
4.
And
therefore
one
of
their
owne
Friars
saith
,
that
it
is
not
fit
that
this
dart
should
be
put
into
the
hands
of
euery
foolish
Prelate
,
which
notwithstanding
is
ordinarily
done
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
Pope
lending
to
Bishops
and
Priests
this
thunderbolt
,
as
often
as
occasion
requireth
.
And
this
is
the
more
remarkeable
,
seeing
such
as
are
excommunicate
are
depriued
not
onely
of
the
communion
of
Saints
for
the
present
,
but
of
the
very
prayers
of
the
Church
for
the
future
.
For
on
good-Friday
when
they
pray
for
Iewes
,
Turkes
,
and
Pagans
,
yet
they
pray
not
for
these
.
Howbeit
since
the
light
of
the
Gospell
began
to
shine
in
the
firmament
of
the
Church
,
the
world
is
growne
a
little
wiser
,
and
these
thunderclaps
are
as
much
now
contemned
,
as
they
were
before
reuered
:
yea
,
many
of
their
owne
Religion
haue
cast
off
the
terror
of
them
,
and
sot
them
at
naught
.
Take
for
example
the
Emperor
Charles
the
fift
,
who
was
not
onely
a
fauourer
,
but
a
protector
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
this
man
being
menaced
with
an
Excommunication
by
Pope
Paul
the
third
,
if
he
did
not
deliuer
vp
the
City
Plaisance
into
his
hands
,
gaue
him
to
know
by
his
Embassador
,
that
if
he
thundred
and
lightned
with
his
Excommunications
,
hee
would
answere
him
with
the
thunder
and
lightning
of
his
Artillery
.
Their
diuellish
pollicy
therefore
being
thus
discouered
,
they
fell
to
other
more
violent
courses
,
as
the
fire
and
faggots
,
the
bloody
Inquisition
,
the
burning
chamber
,
open
warres
,
secret
treasons
,
sword
,
gun-powder
,
dagge
,
pistoll
,
and
poyson
,
massacres
,
murders
,
with
all
manner
of
more
then
Nero-like
cruelty
,
and
all
too
little
to
maintaine
their
abominable
pompe
and
superstition
.
These
are
now
the
engines
of
their
policy
,
the
old
spirituall
censures
being
almost
out
of
date
,
and
by
these
they
labour
both
to
vphold
their
Babel
,
and
to
ouerturne
the
truth
.
But
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
hath
giuen
to
the
cinders
of
his
blessed
Martyrs
,
the
vertue
which
is
said
to
be
in
the
ashes
of
the
Phoenix
,
and
that
with
more
abundance
:
for
the
ashes
of
a
Phoenix
bring
forth
but
one
Phoenix
;
but
the
ashes
of
one
faithfull
Seruant
of
Iesus
Christ
,
hath
ingendred
an
infinite
number
of
the
same
kinde
,
who
notwithstanding
all
their
cruelties
and
bloody
executions
,
do
,
and
will
stand
for
the
defence
of
the
truth
,
and
more
and
more
discouer
the
abominations
of
that
purple
Whore.
CHAP.
7.
Delusions
by
Monasticall
Vowes
,
and
the
Sacraments
of
the
Romish
Church
.
1.
THeir
Monasticall
Vowes
and
Sacraments
lye
so
in
my
way
,
that
I
cannot
draw
towards
my
conclusion
,
vntill
I
a
little
discouer
how
the
world
hath
bene
deluded
by
those
meanes
.
And
touching
their
Vowes
,
they
are
of
three
sorts
.
First
,
the
Vow
of
voluntary
pouerty
.
Secondly
,
of
celibacy
or
single
life
.
And
thirdly
,
of
blinde
and
regular
obedience
:
all
which
are
professed
by
their
Monkes
and
Friars
in
their
Cloisters
,
to
the
great
abusing
of
the
world
by
these
tricks
of
Antichristian
policy
.
2.
Concerning
their
voluntary
pouerty
which
they
vow
and
professe
,
who
seeth
not
how
by
this
tricke
they
haue
made
themselues
rich
and
mighty
vpon
earth
?
they
professe
to
haue
nothing
,
and
thereby
gaine
all
things
that
their
hearts
can
desire
,
and
that
in
such
plenty
and
abundance
,
that
the
very
fat
of
the
earth
is
their
portion
.
Looke
into
all
Countries
of
Christendome
,
and
you
shall
finde
the
Abbeyes
,
Monasteries
,
and
other
Religious
houses
,
seated
for
the
most
part
in
the
most
fertile
and
pleasant
places
of
all
Kingdomes
,
and
enriched
with
so
infinite
possessions
,
Pet
Ferariens
.
●n
forma
libell
quo
agitur
●ex
substit
.
eu
su●
corpore
.
that
here
in
England
the
Law
of
Mortmaine
was
faine
to
bee
made
to
restraine
men
from
giuing
too
lauishly
to
those
idle
bellies
.
Monasteries
(
saith
one
of
their
owne
writers
)
were
founded
in
time
past
for
Deuotion
,
though
now
they
are
abused
to
rapine
and
couetousnesse
:
for
they
haue
at
this
day
destroyed
the
world
,
and
brought
to
nothing
the
state
of
the
Empire
and
of
all
Lay-men
:
wherefore
all
such
places
as
are
,
or
shall
be
erected
,
may
worthily
bee
called
nets
framed
to
catch
Lay-mens
goods
.
In
this
small
land
of
England
,
the
reuenues
of
the
Religious
houses
which
were
dissolued
,
did
arise
according
to
the
old
rents
,
to
the
summe
of
an
hundred
thirty
foure
thousand
six
hundred
and
three
pounds
two
shillings
foure
pence
halfe
peny
:
which
summe
what
it
would
amount
vnto
in
the
true
valew
according
to
the
esteeme
of
these
times
,
I
leaue
to
them
to
calculate
that
are
better
seene
in
wordly
matters
then
my selfe
:
my
opinion
is
,
that
it
is
not
the
tenth
of
the
true
valew
.
The
Votaries
of
Saint
Francis
Order
,
of
all
other
,
professed
pouerty
in
the
highest
degree
:
according
to
the
rule
of
their
Order
they
might
not
so
much
as
touch
any
Gold
or
Siluer
,
neither
had
they
any
right
,
title
,
or
interest
in
any
thing
to
be
their
owne
:
their
good
Founder
Francis
hauing
laide
it
downe
,
that
without
any
construction
,
glosse
,
or
interpretation
,
they
should
haue
nothing
of
their
owne
.
And
yet
these
Hypocrites
wil
take
as
much
Gold
or
Siluer
as
is
giuen
them
with
their
Gloues
on
their
hands
,
and
liue
possessed
of
great
reuenues
,
and
fare
plentifully
in
their
Cloisters
:
like
vnto
that
melancholy
Athenian
that
imagined
all
the
ships
and
goods
in
the
Port
P●raeum
to
be
his
owne
,
when
he
had
none
:
so
these
professing
they
haue
nothing
,
yet
possesse
all
things
their
hearts
can
wish
.
But
I
would
faine
know
how
they
can
excuse
themselues
by
this
rule
from
being
theeues
.
For
(
as
Hospinian
saith
)
what
is
he
but
a
theefe
,
Hospinian
.
de
orig.
Monach.
lib.
6.
cap.
16.
that
eateth
and
drinketh
,
and
clotheth
himselfe
with
that
that
is
none
of
his
owne
,
nor
can
bee
by
any
right
?
other
theeues
eate
and
drinke
their
owne
when
by
guift
it
becommeth
theirs
,
but
no
guift
could
giue
them
a
propriety
to
any
thing
:
this
thing
(
saith
the
same
Author
)
troubled
the
Friars
exceedingly
,
because
it
proued
them
manifestly
to
bee
theeues
,
and
they
could
not
deuise
how
to
shift
it
off
.
And
to
this
agreeth
Ferus
in
his
exposition
of
the
eight
Commandement
,
Ferus
.
in
Exposit.
Dec●lig
.
where
he
placeth
in
the
ranke
of
theeues
,
all
those
which
vnder
the
habit
of
Religion
,
deuoured
widowes
houses
,
and
rauished
to
themselues
the
riches
of
the
world
by
Lyes
and
deceites
:
what
is
then
this
vow
of
pouerty
,
but
a
meere
tricke
to
gull
and
rob
Lay-men
of
their
wealth
,
and
to
enrich
●hemselues
with
their
spoyles
?
And
yet
forsooth
they
pretend
heereby
a
state
of
perfection
and
holinesse
,
aboue
the
Law
,
and
grounded
vpon
an
Euangelicall
counsell
,
If
thou
wilt
be
perfect
,
goe
sell
all
thou
hast
and
giue
it
to
the
poore
.
Mat.
19.
As
if
it
were
likely
,
that
our
Sauiour
would
at
the
first
dash
giue
a
counsell
of
perfection
to
one
that
was
not
yet
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
but
was
meerely
of
the
Iewish
Religion
:
or
if
he
did
,
yet
that
these
fellowes
are
ascended
to
this
degree
of
perfection
,
when
by
their
giuing
away
all
(
as
they
say
)
they
gaine
more
then
all
,
more
case
,
plenty
,
belly-cheare
,
wealth
,
and
contentment
,
then
they
could
haue
if
they
had
kept
their
owne
in
their
hands
.
3.
Their
vow
of
celebacy
or
single
life
is
of
like
quality
and
nature
:
for
vnder
the
pretext
of
holinesse
and
purity
,
the
Cleargy
of
Rome
practised
all
manner
of
filthinesse
and
impurity
.
So
grossely
was
the
world
deluded
by
this
their
counterfeit
sanctity
,
that
if
a
Priest
was
found
in
bed
with
another
mans
wife
,
yet
he
was
not
to
be
suspected
of
any
vncleane
act
,
but
to
be
thought
onely
to
counsaile
and
aduise
her
for
her
soules
health
:
and
yet
the
horrible
adulteries
,
and
Sodomiticall
abominations
which
haue
sprung
from
this
root
of
celibacy
,
are
vncountable
.
I
might
call
to
witnesse
Saint
Bernard
in
his
booke
de
conuers
.
ad
Clericos
.
cap.
29.
and
vpon
the
Canticles
ser.
66.
and
also
Huldericke
Bishop
of
Augusta
in
his
Epistle
to
Pope
Nicholas
the
first
:
and
Robert
Holkot
Robert.
Holcot
.
an
English
Dominican
Friar
,
in
his
173.
Lecture
vpon
the
booke
of
Wisedome
:
and
Panormitane
Panormitan
.
a
man
of
great
same
in
the
Councill
of
Basill
.
part.
3.
de
cleric
.
coning
.
cap.
cum
olim
.
And
Iohn
Gerson
Io.
Gerson
.
Chancellor
of
Paris
,
who
complained
that
in
his
time
some
Cloisters
of
Nuns
were
become
Stewes
of
Strumpets
and
Whores
.
And
Mantuane
Mantuan
.
a
Carmelite
Italian
Friar
,
with
Polidore
Virgill
,
Polid.
Virgill
.
and
many
more
,
who
haue
in
their
writings
largely
discouered
the
abominable
fruits
of
this
filthy
vow
:
but
I
will
fix
onely
vpon
such
as
touch
this
point
of
delusion
.
Auentine
Auentine
.
thus
writeth
concerning
those
times
.
The
Decree
of
Celebacy
(
saith
he
)
was
acceptable
to
Whoremongers
,
to
whom
now
it
was
lawfull
in
stead
of
one
wise
to
haue
the
fellowship
of
six
hundred
Harlots
.
Hence
many
false
prophets
tooke
occasion
by
fables
and
miracles
to
cast
mists
ouer
the
truth
:
and
by
drawing
places
of
Scripture
to
their
purpose
to
deceiue
the
people
.
In
a
word
,
when
as
very
few
did
truely
make
warre
with
lust
,
and
some
did
faine
continency
for
gaine
sake
vnder
the
honest
name
of
chastity
,
they
committed
Whoredomes
,
Incests
,
Adulteries
,
euery
where
,
without
punishment
.
Thus
he
.
Mat.
Paris
in
Gulie●●o
.
primo
.
Mathew
Paris
is
altogether
as
plaine
and
downe
right
to
this
purpose
,
his
words
are
these
.
He
(
speaking
of
Gregory
the
seuenth
)
forbad
all
Diuine
seruice
by
married
Priests
,
and
Lay-people
to
heare
their
Masses
,
by
a
new
example
,
and
as
most
thinke
,
an
vnconsiderate
iudgement
,
contrary
to
the
opinion
of
the
holy
Fathers
.
From
whence
arose
such
a
scandall
,
that
the
Church
was
neuer
so
distracted
by
any
Schisme
or
Heresie
:
some
contending
for
iustice
,
others
against
iustice
,
and
in
the
meane
while
few
keeping
themselues
continent
,
though
some
made
great
ostentation
thereof
for
their
owne
gaine
:
many
ioyned
to
their
incontinency
periury
by
reason
of
their
adulteries
,
and
yet
who
were
in
greater
estimation
with
the
people
then
these
hypocrites
?
Sigebert
.
Anno.
1074.
Sigebort
another
Historiographer
of
theirs
,
thus
writeth
.
By
this
occasion
(
saith
he
)
many
false
Doctors
springing
vp
in
the
Church
turned
the
people
from
Ecclesiasticall
discipline
by
prophane
nouelties
.
Nicholas
Clemangis
thus
bitterly
inueigheth
against
these
fellowes
:
Nichol.
Clemang
.
lib.
de
ruina
&
re●aras
.
E●cles
.
These
Votaries
(
saith
he
)
who
by
how
much
according
to
the
vowes
of
their
Religion
they
should
be
more
perfect
,
and
chast
,
&c.
then
others
,
by
so
much
are
they
more
wicked
and
obsc●ene
;
Monkes
in
habit
,
but
monsters
in
conscience
,
and
conuersation
.
And
in
the
same
booke
concerning
Nuns
he
saith
,
That
they
were
not
assemblies
of
Virgins
dedicated
vnto
God
,
but
brothel-houses
of
Whores
and
Strumpets
,
Stewes
of
Venus
,
and
receptacles
of
lasciuious
and
vnchast
wantons
to
glut
their
lusts
.
But
to
leaue
testimonies
,
and
to
come
to
examples
.
Mat.
Paris
.
in
Henrico
.
primo
.
Did
not
that
Cardinall
called
Iohannes
Cremensis
,
that
came
into
England
as
Legate
from
the
Pope
,
in
the
reigne
of
Henry
the
first
,
fouly
abuse
the
people
&
the
Cleargy
?
when
the
next
night
after
hee
had
in
a
Councill
at
London
vehemently
inueighed
against
Priests
marriages
,
and
exhorted
vnto
chastity
,
and
enacted
a
Law
in
that
behalfe
,
he
was
found
in
bed
with
an
Harlot
to
the
shame
of
the
Order
of
Priesthood
,
and
reall
confutation
of
his
owne
Decree
?
Stephan
Apol.
for
Herod
.
Or
that
filthy
Friar
,
named
Iohannes
de
Cornibus
that
dyed
of
the
Pox
,
yet
left
such
an
opinion
of
holinesse
behinde
him
,
that
when
after
his
death
the
red
buttons
of
that
disease
appeared
in
his
face
,
the
people
presently
beleeued
that
he
was
turned
into
a
Seraphim
?
Or
that
great
Saint
of
theirs
Saint
Dustane
,
who
for
the
disallowing
of
Priests
marriages
,
wrought
by
the
Art
of
Necromancy
,
wherein
hee
was
very
expert
,
diuers
great
miracles
,
as
to
make
an
Image
to
speake
to
the
Councill
assembled
at
Winchester
,
and
his
Harpe
hanging
vpon
the
wall
,
to
sound
of
it selfe
an
holy
hymne
,
Gaudete
in
coelo
,
&c.
with
sweet
melody
,
and
to
hold
the
deuill
by
the
nose
with
a
paire
of
Tongs
or
Pincers
when
hee
came
to
tempt
him
vnto
incontinency
.
If
these
stories
were
true
,
as
they
are
related
,
then
doubtlesse
the
deuill
was
there
the
cheefe
Actor
:
if
false
,
then
what
shamelesse
beasts
were
they
,
that
reported
them
to
the
world
?
But
howsoeuer
it
were
,
still
it
remaineth
that
heereby
the
poore
people
were
miserably
deluded
.
It
is
written
of
Saint
Godericke
,
who
being
mightily
tempted
with
the
lusts
of
the
flesh
,
that
to
abate
the
heate
thereof
,
he
vsed
diuers
remedies
,
as
to
weare
a
haire
shirt
next
his
skin
,
Bale
Acts
of
English
Votaries
.
and
sometimes
a
coate
of
Maile
,
and
to
stand
in
the
night
when
he
was
most
tempted
,
in
a
Well
of
water
vp
to
the
chinne
.
One
time
(
as
they
say
)
there
appeared
vnto
him
a
great
old
deuill
,
accompanied
with
a
number
of
young
ones
like
blacke
boyes
with
shauen
crownes
,
which
turned
vp
his
bare
buttocks
vnto
him
in
defiance
of
his
chastity
:
and
if
any
man
that
had
a
barren
wife
complained
to
this
holy
Saint
,
he
made
them
fruitfull
by
tying
his
girdle
about
them
.
This
and
much
more
of
such
stuffe
is
found
in
his
Legend
,
which
was
read
in
the
Church
on
his
festiuall
day
with
great
deuotion
,
and
certainely
beleeued
by
the
blinded
multitude
.
And
no
maruaile
if
they
were
so
deluded
to
beleeue
this
,
when
as
they
gaue
credit
to
farre
more
abominable
and
filthy
relations
,
as
to
that
obscoene
tale
of
the
miraculous
conception
and
birth
of
Saint
Wolstone
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
which
is
this
:
Idem
.
that
his
Father
desirous
to
lye
with
his
Mother
vpon
a
good
Friday
,
and
she
refusing
in
honor
of
the
day
,
was
forced
to
leaue
his
Sperma
vpon
a
stone
,
which
shee
finding
and
lamenting
the
losse
thereof
,
wrapt
it
vp
in
a
locke
of
wooll
,
and
nourished
it
vp
vnder
her
arme-hole
till
it
was
a
perfect
Child
:
and
hereupon
they
say
,
he
was
called
Wolstone
,
a
man
famous
in
those
daies
for
many
things
but
especially
for
this
his
miraculous
(
I
might
say
Sodomiticall
)
begetting
.
I
will
end
with
a
merry
story
related
by
Malsmbury
and
others
,
Guliel
.
Malmesbur
.
lib.
11.
of
a
Nun
that
was
Sister
to
the
Emperor
Henry
the
second
,
whom
he
so
entirely
loued
,
that
he
would
often
haue
her
to
lye
within
his
Pallace
very
nigh
to
his
owne
Chamber
.
Vincen●
.
specul
.
h●stor
.
lib.
25.
cap.
18.
This
Nun
was
secretly
beloued
of
the
Emperors
Chaplaine
,
and
with
him
had
diuers
amorous
meetings
in
the
night
:
now
one
morning
hee
being
about
to
depart
from
her
Chamber
to
his
owne
,
least
his
footing
should
be
seene
in
the
snow
which
was
newly
fallen
that
night
,
she
tooke
him
on
her
backe
and
carried
him
ouer
to
his
owne
Chamber
:
at
which
time
,
the
Emperor
being
by
chance
risen
to
doe
some
worke
of
nature
,
and
looking
out
of
his
window
,
beheld
the
whole
pageant
:
shortly
after
fell
a
Bishopricke
which
the
Priest
gaped
after
,
and
a
Nunnery
which
his
Sister
desired
:
then
the
Emperor
first
called
the
Priest
,
and
said
to
him
,
I
giue
thee
this
Benefice
vpon
condition
,
you
saddle
no
more
the
Nun
:
And
after
calling
her
said
,
I
giue
you
the
Nunnery
vpon
condition
you
horse
no
more
the
Priest
.
Were
not
these
couple
like
to
bee
excellent
gouernours
of
the
spiritualty
,
thinke
you
?
But
all
was
chaste
Religion
so
long
as
marriage
was
absent
.
And
because
I
haue
mentioned
a
Nun
,
let
me
giue
you
two
or
three
examples
more
of
them
to
accompany
the
Friars
.
One
is
of
Editha
the
Abbesse
of
Wilton
,
who
was
Saint
Dunstanes
holy
Minion
.
M●lmsbury
.
Ranulph
.
●n
Polichro
.
lib.
6
cap.
9.
Antonin
.
part.
2.
tit.
16.
c.
18.
Her
that
holy
man
beheld
on
a
time
,
as
shee
was
crossing
and
blessing
her
forehead
with
her
thumbe
;
which
he
presently
taking
into
his
hand
said
,
Neuer
may
this
thumbe
perish
,
and
so
it
fell
out
(
saith
the
story
)
for
after
her
death
,
all
her
body
was
found
resolued
into
ashes
,
except
that
thumbe
,
and
another
secret
part
which
in
all
likelihood
he
had
blessed
also
.
It
is
written
by
the
same
Authors
,
that
Elgina
the
wife
of
Canutus
King
of
England
hauing
no
children
,
and
being
therefore
disliked
of
the
King
her
husband
,
went
to
an
holy
Nunnery
to
those
religious
chaste
women
,
hoping
to
find
there
some
release
for
her
malady
,
as
in
deed
she
did
:
for
finding
there
an
holy
Sister
with
child
,
she
bargained
to
haue
the
childe
brought
vnto
her
in
secret
,
which
she
,
counterfeiting
her selfe
also
in
the
meane
time
to
be
great
bellied
,
made
shew
to
be
her
owne
,
and
so
contented
her
husband
:
this
Child
was
called
Sweno
,
and
the
yeere
before
Canutus
dyed
,
was
crowned
King
of
Norway
.
But
aboue
all
these
,
two
Nuns
following
were
famous
for
their
cozenage
:
one
a
Nun
of
Watton
in
Yorkeshire
,
who
being
ingrossed
by
a
young
Monke
of
the
Cisternian
Order
,
when
she
was
to
be
deliuered
,
feigned
that
Henry
Murdach
Archbishop
of
Yorke
deceased
,
who
had
beene
her
bringer
vp
in
her
infancy
,
sent
two
midwiues
from
heauen
,
and
discharged
her
of
her
child
without
paine
,
and
tooke
it
away
with
them
,
so
that
it
was
neuer
seene
after
.
Another
,
the
Nun
called
Beatrice
(
of
whom
I
haue
spoken
before
)
that
is
reported
to
haue
beene
so
fauoured
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
that
shee
in
her
habit
and
feature
kept
her
place
for
many
yeeres
,
whilst
she
plaid
the
Strumpet
abroad
.
I
conclude
with
that
chast
Sister
,
that
hauing
had
three
bastards
,
which
afterwards
grew
famous
in
the
Church
for
their
learning
,
to
wit
,
Lombard
,
Gratian
,
and
Comester
,
gloryed
in
her
villany
,
and
said
,
that
it
was
an
happy
fault
that
had
brought
forth
three
such
worthy
men
.
And
thus
wee
see
,
how
the
simple
world
hath
beene
deluded
and
abused
by
this
vow
of
celibacy
.
4.
Their
third
Vow
is
of
regular
obedience
,
whereby
they
so
religiously
tye
themselues
to
the
rules
of
their
Order
,
as
in
outward
semblance
,
they
seeme
to
the
world
to
bee
most
holy
Saints
,
when
in
the
meane
while
in
secret
they
breake
those
rules
at
their
pleasure
,
and
make
no
conscience
of
obseruing
the
Commandements
of
God.
So
great
is
their
hypocrisie
in
this
kinde
,
that
some
of
them
would
not
forsooth
die
,
till
their
superiours
had
giuen
them
leaue
.
But
I
cannot
better
decipher
the
hypocrisie
of
this
generation
,
then
in
the
words
of
Cornelius
Agrippa
,
Cornel.
Agrippa
de
vani●
.
scient.
cap.
6.
who
at
large
describeth
them
after
this
manner
.
There
are
(
saith
he
)
in
the
Church
diuers
sects
,
Monkes
,
Friars
,
Anchorites
,
&c.
which
both
the
old
Law
,
and
the
purer
times
of
the
Church
were
ignorant
of
.
These
at
this
day
,
challenge
to
themselues
the
onely
name
of
religious
persons
,
professing
difficult
rules
of
life
,
and
most
holy
duties
,
vnder
the
names
of
the
worthy
Fathers
,
as
Saint
Basill
,
Saint
Benedict
,
Saint
Bernard
,
Saint
Augustine
,
Saint
Francis
,
&c.
but
at
this
day
few
of
them
are
good
,
whereas
of
euill
there
is
a
great
multitude
.
For
hither
resort
as
to
a
Sanctuary
for
wickednesse
,
such
as
are
terrified
in
conscience
for
their
misdeeds
,
or
that
by
reason
of
the
vengeance
of
the
Law
can
be
safe
no where
else
,
or
which
haue
cast
themselues
into
pouerty
by
Harlots
,
Dice
,
and
Luxury
:
or
whom
the
hope
of
ease
,
and
the
impatient
desperation
of
defrauded
lust
,
the
inconsideratnes
of
youth
,
the
malice
of
an
vniust
step-mother
,
and
greedy
Tutors
,
haue
enclosed
within
these
wals
.
All
which
troope
are
combined
together
by
a
pretended
shew
of
sanctity
,
vnder
a
hooded
habit
,
and
a
strong
vow
of
pouerty
.
In
that
great
Sea
of
superstition
,
wherein
swim
and
rauin
the
great
Leuiathan
,
and
Behemoth
,
with
other
strange
fishes
,
and
creeping
things
innumerable
:
out
of
this
gulfe
issue
forth
so
many
Stoicall
Apes
,
so
many
insolent
money-wormes
,
so
many
palliated
beggers
,
so
many
hooded
monsters
,
some
wearing
long
beards
,
some
cordes
,
some
ropes
,
some
sackcloth
,
clubfooted
,
wood-shanked
,
bare-legged
,
blacke
,
dusky
,
grisely
;
attyred
some
in
white
,
others
in
diuers
colours
,
others
in
linnen
,
others
with
nets
,
others
with
short
clokes
scarce
reaching
to
their
buttocks
others
with
long
clokes
to
their
heeles
,
others
clad
like
Mourners
,
others
like
Souldiers
:
some
breecht
,
some
vnbreecht
,
some
girt
,
some
loose
,
with
a
number
more
of
such
like
Stage-Players
.
These
for
their
habit
sake
vsurpe
the
onely
sacred
name
of
Religion
,
and
boast
themselues
as
companions
to
Christ
and
his
Apostles
:
when
as
their
life
for
the
most
part
is
notoriously
wicked
,
and
yet
vnpunishable
through
the
pretext
of
Religion
.
For
they
are
guarded
with
the
priuiledges
of
the
Romane
Church
,
and
exempted
from
the
iurisdiction
of
all
other
Churches
:
and
therefore
though
they
may
call
others
in
question
in
any
Court
of
Iustice
,
they
if
they
haue
done
wrong
cannot
be
met
withall
but
at
Rome
,
or
Ierusalem
.
Foxes
they
are
in
sheepes
skins
,
so
dissembling
their
Art
of
fraud
,
that
they
seeme
to
professe
nothing
but
counterfeit
hypocrisie
,
and
pure
gaine
,
vnder
the
colour
of
piety
:
whilst
with
a
pale
countenance
they
faine
to
fast
,
and
draw
deepe
sighes
from
their
brest
,
with
teares
at
command
and
murmure
continuall
prayers
with
mouing
lips
,
and
by
a
composed
gesture
,
sober
gate
,
deiected
eyes
,
seeme
most
humble
and
meeke
,
when
in
truth
if
they
bee
looked
into
,
no
sinke
is
more
filthy
and
corrupt
:
and
yet
they
ouercome
all
with
the
title
of
Religion
,
and
defend
themselues
with
their
hood
,
as
with
a
buckler
against
all
the
darts
of
Fortune
,
and
so
being
secure
from
worldly
troubles
and
dangers
,
eate
the
bread
of
idlenesse
,
and
sleepe
in
deepe
security
;
and
account
this
Euangelicall
pouerty
,
to
eate
the
fruit
of
others
mens
labours
,
and
liue
by
the
sweat
of
other
mens
browes
:
and
whereas
by
their
base
habit
they
professe
deepe
humility
,
walking
bare-footed
like
poore
pesants
,
disguised
like
Comedians
,
bound
with
cords
like
theeues
,
shauen
crownes
like
Fooles
,
with
hoods
,
earelaps
and
little
bels
like
Iesters
,
and
other
such
markes
of
deiection
,
and
reproch
for
Christs
and
religion
sake
:
in
the
meane
while
are
transported
with
ambition
,
and
direct
the
whole
course
of
their
order
,
to
gaine
to
themselues
titles
of
honour
,
no
kinde
of
people
being
more
greedy
of
high
places
in
the
world
then
these
are
.
This
and
much
more
to
the
same
purpose
writeth
Agrippa
,
touching
the
hypocrisie
of
these
Romish
Votaries
.
And
so
wee
see
how
the
world
hath
bene
a
long
time
deluded
by
these
Monasticall
vowes
.
5.
And
now
I
come
to
their
Sacraments
,
which
are
engines
of
no
lesse
delusion
then
the
former
.
But
to
omit
the
two
Sacraments
instituted
by
Christ
,
which
notwithstanding
they
haue
most
horribly
corrupted
,
I
insist
in
their
owne
fiue
which
are
proper
vnto
them
.
And
first
to
begin
with
their
Sacrament
of
Penance
,
whereof
there
are
three
parts
:
Contrition
,
Confession
,
and
Satisfaction
.
For
Contrition
,
though
their
constant
doctrine
is
,
that
paenitens
si
vel
pus●llus
dolor
sit
,
absoluitur
aculpa
,
as
Roffensis
;
Roffens
.
Art.
5.
Maldonat
in
Summa
q.
16.
Art.
1.
Acosta
de
salut
●ndorum
.
lib.
5.
cap.
11.
Tollet
de
Instruct
.
Sacerd.
lib.
3.
cap.
5.
Suarez
tom.
4.
disput.
4.
sect.
4.
●u.
9.
though
the
penitents
griefe
be
small
,
yet
he
is
absolued
from
his
fault
:
Tennis
dolor
sufficit
,
a
little
griefe
sufficeth
,
as
Maldonate
:
Contritio
imperfecta
,
an
imperfect
contrition
,
as
Acosta
:
Quocunque
gradu
remissa
,
in
the
lowest
degree
,
as
Suarez
,
and
Tollet
:
yet
it
may
wipe
away
the
greatest
sinne
.
Though
I
say
,
they
teach
this
in
their
bookes
,
notwithstanding
they
terrifie
the
people
in
their
Sermons
,
that
they
must
be
greatly
humbled
,
and
rend
their
hearts
by
contrition
,
if
they
will
be
saued
(
for
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
Popery
is
one
thing
in
their
books
,
and
another
in
their
common
practise
and
speech
:
)
and
that
which
is
most
absurd
of
all
,
they
neede
not
to
be
contrite
at
all
,
if
they
will
giue
a
little
money
for
a
Pardon
,
and
yet
goe
to
heauen
too
.
Touching
Confession
,
what
is
it
but
a
meete
deuice
of
pollicy
to
drayne
mens
purses
,
and
to
diue
into
their
purposes
?
Hereby
they
search
into
the
Counsailes
of
Princes
,
and
mysteries
of
State
,
and
intentions
and
practises
of
the
common
sort
of
people
;
and
so
frame
and
proportion
their
plots
accordingly
,
and
that
many
times
for
the
ruine
and
destruction
of
whole
States
.
For
if
they
finde
any
mischieuously
minded
against
Hereticall
Princes
,
as
they
tearme
all
that
protest
against
the
corruption
of
their
religion
;
they
not
onely
giue
them
absolution
from
their
intended
crime
before
it
be
committed
,
but
euen
animate
them
vnto
it
with
promise
of
Paradise
,
and
commendation
of
an
act
,
not
onely
meritorious
,
but
Heroicall
.
Thus
Father
Garnet
confessed
our
Powder
Traytors
;
and
a
Iesuite
,
Rauillac
,
that
murthered
Henry
the
fourth
the
French
King
:
and
yet
forsooth
the
seale
of
secrecy
solemnly
sworne
,
but
daily
broken
for
aduantage
,
doth
cast
a
vizard
of
holynesse
vpon
their
practise
.
Besides
it
is
a
knowne
case
,
how
most
of
that
shorne
generation
,
make
their
confession
an
ordinary
bawde
of
vncleannesse
.
This
is
affirmed
by
diuers
of
their
owne
writers
:
one
thus
.
Aluar
Pelag.
de
planctu
eccles
.
lib.
1.
Art.
27.
It
is
an
ordinary
practise
(
saith
he
)
for
Priests
to
commit
execrable
villany
with
women
at
shrift
,
rauishing
wiues
,
and
deflowring
maydes
in
the
Church
,
and
committing
Sodomy
with
yong
men
,
&c.
Cornelius
Agrippa
calleth
in
plaine
tearmes
Auricular
confession
,
Agrippa
de
vanit
.
cap.
64.
genus
quoddam
lenocinij
,
and
proueth
the
same
partly
by
a
story
out
of
the
tripartite
History
,
where
it
is
recorded
,
how
a
noble
woman
was
rauished
by
a
Deacon
in
the
time
of
shrift
,
for
which
cause
Nectarius
the
Bishop
of
Constantinople
banished
this
secret
confession
out
of
his
Church
,
as
also
all
the
Bishops
of
the
East
,
did
the
like
in
theirs
:
and
partly
by
their
owne
knowledge
and
experience
in
these
words
:
I
neede
not
seeke
farre
(
saith
he
)
for
examples
,
for
I
could
relate
many
,
fresh
and
well
knowne
if
I
would
;
for
Priests
,
Friars
,
and
Monkes
,
haue
vnder
pretence
of
religion
,
free
and
secret
accesse
to
all
sorts
of
women
,
in
shew
to
visit
,
comfort
,
or
confesse
them
for
their
soules
health
:
but
in
stead
thereof
,
they
to
whom
it
is
a
sinne
to
touch
money
by
the
rule
of
their
order
,
account
it
no
sinne
,
contrary
to
the
rule
of
religion
.
1.
Cor.
7.1
.
to
touch
women
with
vnchaste
hands
,
and
to
defile
holy
Virgins
,
Widowes
,
and
Wiues
;
yea
oftentimes
like
the
Troiane
adulterer
and
theefe
,
to
conuay
them
from
their
husbands
,
and
according
to
Platoes
law
,
to
prostitute
them
to
their
fellowes
:
and
so
whose
soules
they
should
gaine
vnto
God
,
their
bodies
they
sacrifice
to
the
deuill
.
Vpon
this
same
ground
Acosta
,
a
famous
Iesuite
,
saith
,
Acosta
de
procurand
.
Iuder
salut
.
lib.
6.
cap.
16.
that
it
was
a
good
prouision
if
the
obligation
of
secret
confessions
were
vtterly
taken
away
,
for
the
preuentions
of
most
abhominable
sacriledges
and
filthy
acts
,
in
likelihood
to
be
committed
by
such
as
were
forbidden
the
vse
of
marriage
.
What
is
this
but
vnder
a
pretence
of
holinesse
,
to
open
a
gap
to
all
wickednesse
and
vncleannesse
?
As
for
their
satisfaction
,
which
is
the
last
part
of
their
Sacrament
of
Penance
,
that
is
clearly
nothing
else
but
a
Pageant
of
hypocrisie
,
and
a
meere
mockery
:
For
first
,
whatsoeuer
paine
is
enioyned
them
by
their
Confessour
in
recompence
(
as
they
say
)
for
their
sinne
,
is
for
the
most
part
so
sleight
and
easiy
(
to
wit
,
saying
so
many
Creeds
,
or
Auces
,
going
in
Pilgrimage
to
such
or
such
a
Saint
,
giuing
themselues
a
few
stripes
on
the
backe
with
a
whip
,
fasting
a
certaine
number
of
daies
,
&c.
)
as
a
wicked
man
would
hardly
exchange
his
long
pleasure
in
sinne
,
for
so
small
and
short
a
punishment
.
And
secondly
,
let
the
Penance
enioyned
bee
neuer
so
sharpe
and
great
,
yet
a
pardon
may
release
it
,
and
that
may
be
obtained
by
a
little
money
;
or
if
money
bee
wanting
,
for
visiting
one
of
the
seauen
Churches
in
Rome
,
or
saying
a
short
praier
in
the
Primer
,
or
deuoutly
worshipping
the
Crosse
,
Nailes
,
Whip
,
Launce
,
Heart
,
or
Handes
,
of
Christ
painted
on
a
wall
.
Yea
thirdly
,
if
we
are
not
able
or
willing
to
performe
our
penance
our selues
,
we
may
hire
another
to
do
it
for
vs
,
and
in
our
stead
,
which
is
the
plaine
doctrine
of
Tollet
,
as
hath
bene
shewed
before
.
And
what
is
all
this
,
but
a
May-game
of
sport
,
and
a
meere
mocking
of
the
world
?
by
which
notwithstanding
they
both
keepe
the
people
,
yea
and
Princes
too
,
in
awe
and
subiection
,
and
heap
vp
great
treasures
into
their
coffers
.
6.
From
their
Sacrament
of
Penance
,
I
descend
to
the
other
foure
.
And
first
of
Confirmation
,
which
as
it
is
abused
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
is
nothing
else
but
a
deuice
to
gaine
reuerence
and
respect
to
their
Bishops
aboue
other
Priests
.
For
hence
it
is
,
that
they
preferre
it
before
Baptisme
,
which
they
say
euery
ordinary
Priest
may
conferre
,
but
this
onely
be
performed
by
a
Bishop
,
and
that
a
man
hath
not
his
full
Christendome
,
till
he
be
Chrysmatus
,
that
is
,
thus
comfirmed
;
and
the
Bishops
blessing
is
so
donatiue
of
sauing
grace
ex
opere
oper●
to
,
that
if
a
man
dye
before
he
hath
committed
any
mortall
sinne
after
it
,
he
must
of
necessity
go
to
heauen
.
Hence
it
was
,
that
yong
&
old
flocked
vnto
them
by
troups
on
euery
side
,
kneeling
on
their
knees
as
to
some
Saint
come
from
heauen
,
and
crauing
their
benediction
with
most
earnest
deuotion
,
and
yet
in
conclusion
all
was
not
worth
a
rush
,
but
they
returned
home
as
empty
of
grace
as
they
went
thither
.
I
know
that
this
Ceremony
is
of
great
Antiquity
,
and
hath
an
holy
and
commendable
vse
in
the
Church
of
God
:
but
that
it
should
be
a
Sacrament
conferring
grace
,
and
that
a
man
is
not
a
perfect
Christian
without
it
,
is
a
most
abhominable
delusion
.
Marriage
is
the
next
,
which
they
call
a
Sacrament
,
ascribing
vnto
it
the
very
efficacy
of
sauing
grace
,
as
to
the
rest
,
and
yet
deny
the
vse
of
it
to
their
Priests
:
before
a
vow
(
say
they
)
it
is
Sacramentum
,
a
Sacrament
;
after
a
vow
Sacrilegium
,
sacriledge
.
Now
if
it
be
a
Sacrament
,
why
is
it
not
common
to
all
?
Why
may
any
man
vow
against
it
?
Why
do
they
barre
their
Priests
of
it
,
who
of
all
other
haue
a
right
vnto
the
Sacraments
?
Will
they
deny
them
the
meanes
of
their
saluation
,
and
so
make
them
vngracious
as
they
are
?
But
I
meane
not
to
dispute
the
question
any
further
,
saue
onely
to
shew
how
these
fellowes
haue
deceiued
the
world
with
a
pretence
of
piety
,
in
calling
this
ordinance
of
God
a
Sacrament
of
grace
,
and
yet
deny
it
to
their
Cleargy
as
a
sinne
of
the
flesh
,
and
preferring
concubinage
,
adultery
,
and
whoredome
,
before
it
,
as
lesser
euils
.
I
will
put
in
the
next
place
,
their
extreame
Vnction
,
though
it
be
last
in
order
,
and
say
onely
thus
much
of
it
,
that
if
it
be
true
which
the
Councill
of
Trent
decreed
,
Concil.
Trident.
sess.
14.
cap.
2.
that
this
Sacrament
wipeth
cleane
away
all
such
sinnes
as
remaine
vnpurged
or
vnsatisfied
for
:
and
which
the
Councill
of
Florence
iudged
;
that
the
effect
of
this
Sacrament
is
,
Sauati●
animae
,
The
healing
of
the
soule
:
and
which
Bellarmine
affirmeth
,
that
therefore
the
fiue
sense
,
are
annoynted
,
Bellar.
de
extrem
.
vnct
.
lib.
1.
cap.
8.
because
they
are
as
it
were
the
fiue
doores
by
which
sinne
enters
into
the
soule
:
to
wit
,
that
there
might
be
a
generall
purgation
of
all
sinnes
which
remaine
:
I
say
,
if
all
this
be
true
,
then
hath
the
world
bene
grosly
deluded
by
them
.
For
Purgatory
,
say
they
,
is
ordained
to
purge
away
the
relikes
of
sinne
which
in
our
life
time
we
haue
not
satisfied
for
:
Idem
de
Purgat
.
lib.
1.
c.
1.
et
lib.
2.
c.
1
thus
Bellarmine
defineth
Purgatory
,
To
be
a
place
,
wherein
as
it
were
in
a
prison
,
those
soules
are
purged
which
were
not
sufficiently
purged
in
this
life
,
to
the
end
that
being
so
purged
,
they
may
be
admitted
into
heauen
.
Now
if
all
the
relikes
of
sinne
be
wiped
away
by
this
extreame
vnction
,
then
what
vse
is
there
of
Purgatory
?
And
if
the
relikes
of
sinne
be
to
be
purged
in
Purgatory
,
then
what
vse
of
this
Sacrament
?
Either
therefore
the
one
,
or
the
other
,
is
a
meere
delusion
,
or
rather
both
,
seeing
there
is
no
purgation
of
sinne
,
but
by
the
blood
and
Spirit
of
Christ
alone
,
by
which
as
many
as
beleeue
in
him
are
washed
,
and
clensed
from
the
very
dregges
of
corruption
,
1.
Iohn
.
1.7
.
1.
Cor.
6.11
.
Adde
hereunto
,
that
this
vnction
was
not
vsed
by
the
Apostles
,
and
in
the
primitiue
Church
,
as
a
medicine
to
purge
the
soule
from
sinne
,
but
as
a
miraculous
meanes
of
curing
some
dangerous
disease
of
the
body
.
Thus
saith
Cassander
,
Cassander
.
Consult
.
Art.
2.
setting
downe
the
forme
of
words
which
were
then
vsed
at
the
annoynting
of
sicke
persons
:
I
an●oynt
thee
with
holy
oyle
,
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
;
praying
that
by
meanes
of
this
holy
vnction
,
and
our
supplication
,
Sanitatem
re●●peres
per
Dominum
nostrum
:
wherefore
(
saith
he
)
this
vnction
was
not
then
applyed
to
such
as
were
at
point
of
death
,
Feu●rden●
.
com
.
in
Iac●b
5.
and
whose
life
was
desperate
.
The
Iesuite
Penardi●tiu●
confesseth
as
much
,
when
he
saith
,
That
the
effect
of
this
oyle
of
old
,
was
that
〈◊〉
be
cured
from
the
d●seases
of
the
body
:
And
therefore
S.
Cl●●ent
Bishop
of
Rome
,
amongst
the
sacred
constitutions
,
sees
downe
this
forme
of
benediction
of
this
holy
oyle
:
O
God
the
Creator
,
sanctifie
by
Christ
this
oyle
,
and
giue
it
vertue
to
cure
and
driue
away
diseases
.
How
are
they
then
beguiled
and
deluded
,
that
are
made
beleeue
,
that
this
last
vnction
by
a
Priest
,
is
auailable
for
remission
of
their
sinnes
,
and
a
powerfull
pasport
to
conuay
them
into
Paradise
?
7.
I
will
end
,
though
out
of
order
,
with
their
Sacrament
of
Orders
,
wherein
the
whole
institution
of
Christ
is
so
disordered
,
and
put
out
of
frame
,
that
little
remaineth
entire
and
found
in
this
sacred
function
.
For
the
charge
laid
vpon
Priests
by
the
Spirit
of
God
in
holy
Scripture
,
is
,
to
labour
in
the
word
,
1.
Tim.
5.17
.
and
to
feede
the
Flocke
of
Christ
with
wholesome
doctrine
,
Acts.
20.27
,
28.
and
to
administer
the
Sacraments
to
the
people
,
and
pray
for
them
,
Acts.
2.24
.
But
in
the
ordination
of
Priests
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
there
is
no
mention
of
any
of
these
things
.
The
formality
vsed
is
onely
this
:
The
Bishop
annoynteth
with
oyle
in
forme
of
a
crosse
,
the
fingers
of
him
that
is
to
bee
Priested
,
which
are
to
touch
the
Host
,
and
putting
into
his
hand
,
betwixt
his
fingers
,
a
Chalice
and
a
little
Dish
with
these
words
,
Receiue
power
to
offer
sacrifice
to
God
;
and
to
celebrate
Masse
,
Gulie●
.
Malmsbur
.
both
for
the
quicke
and
the
dead
.
And
by
these
words
he
establisheth
him
a
sacrificer
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
and
giueth
him
a
power
that
surpasseth
the
power
of
all
creatures
in
heauen
or
earth
,
whether
Emperours
,
or
Kings
,
or
Angels
,
or
the
Virgin
Mary
her selfe
:
whence
Pope
Vrbane
the
second
inferred
,
That
it
was
an
abhominable
thing
,
that
the
hands
of
them
that
create
their
Creator
,
should
be
bound
to
serue
them
whose
hands
are
daily
polluted
with
filthy
touchings
.
And
by
this
reason
he
maintained
,
that
Emperours
and
Kings
ought
not
to
giue
Inuestitures
.
Another
great
Doctor
,
that
was
Almoner
to
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
in
the
first
booke
of
his
Royall
Priest-hood
,
Chap.
3.
thus
magnifieth
this
function
vpon
the
same
ground
.
Ioshua
(
saith
he
)
stayde
but
the
Sunne
in
the
place
where
it
was
before
:
but
these
(
to
wit
Priests
)
stay
Iesus
Christ
being
in
heauen
,
on
the
middest
of
an
Altar
,
where
he
was
not
before
:
the
creature
obeyed
him
,
but
the
Creator
these
:
the
Sunne
hi●●
,
but
God
these
,
as
often
as
they
pronounce
the
words
of
consecration
.
And
againe
,
The
Priesthood
and
the
Diuinity
haue
some
thing
in
common
betwixt
them
,
and
are
almost
of
equall
greatnesse
,
because
they
are
of
equall
power
:
And
therefore
(
saith
he
)
seeing
the
Priest
marcheth
cheeke
by
iolle
with
the
Diuinity
,
and
that
all
Priests
are
Gods
,
it
followeth
that
the
Priesthood
excelleth
the
Royalty
,
and
that
Priests
are
greater
then
Kings
.
Neither
is
their
practise
different
from
their
doctrine
:
For
at
the
Papall
Masse
,
if
an
Emperour
or
King
assist
in
person
,
he
performeth
the
office
of
a
Subdeacon
or
a
Deacon
at
most
,
and
Deacons
wee
all
know
are
but
Priests
seruants
.
And
Baronius
commendeth
S.
Martin
,
because
at
a
Feast
he
presented
the
cup
to
a
Priest
to
drinke
of
next
himselfe
,
rather
then
to
any
of
the
Princes
,
that
were
set
with
him
at
table
.
And
this
is
the
first
peece
of
his
ordination
Next
vnto
which
followeth
the
second
,
that
the
Bishop
then
imposeth
his
hands
vpon
his
head
,
and
vseth
these
words
,
Receiue
the
holy
Ghost
:
whose
sinnes
thou
shalt
remit
,
they
are
remitted
vnto
them
,
and
whose
sinnes
thou
shalt
retaine
,
they
are
retained
.
By
which
words
is
committed
vnto
them
a
power
to
remit
,
and
retaine
sinnes
as
we
see
,
and
yet
not
all
sinnes
neither
:
for
some
passe
the
power
of
simple
Priests
,
and
are
reserued
for
Bishops
and
Penitentiaries
,
from
whom
also
there
are
some
causes
reserued
to
the
Pope
himselfe
,
and
therefore
they
cunningly
alter
the
words
of
the
Gospell
,
and
in
stead
of
,
Whosoeuers
sinnes
,
say
onely
,
Whose
sinnes
.
And
these
be
the
two
parts
of
their
ordination
,
wherein
the
cheefe
peece
is
cleane
forgotten
,
to
wit
,
authority
and
power
to
preach
the
Gospell
:
and
not
onely
forgotten
in
their
Orders
,
but
also
in
their
practise
;
for
few
there
are
of
infinite
multitudes
,
that
labour
to
instruct
the
people
by
preaching
,
either
for
want
of
ability
,
or
of
conscience
:
whereas
euery
ignorant
Ideot
sacrificeth
daily
,
and
giueth
absolution
to
euery
one
that
will
demand
it
for
a
price
.
And
yet
who
are
in
greater
esteeme
then
these
?
Who
dares
controlle
them
?
Or
what
Lawes
can
take
hold
of
them
?
They
are
wholly
exempt
from
all
ciuill
command
and
authority
,
and
endowed
with
such
priuiledges
and
liberties
,
as
no
man
dare
say
vnto
them
be
they
neuer
so
wicked
,
Blacke
is
thy
naile
,
for
feare
of
incurring
the
censures
of
the
Church
.
And
thus
it
is
apparent
,
how
strongly
the
world
hath
bene
deluded
by
this
their
Sacrament
also
,
aswell
as
by
the
rest
.
CHAP.
8.
A
rabble
of
other
Romish
Delusions
,
arising
principally
from
the
ignorance
and
abuse
of
holy
Scripture
.
1.
TO
avoyde
tediousnesse
in
this
subiect
which
is
infinite
,
I
will
binde
vp
in
one
bundle
a
few
more
of
their
delusions
,
whereby
the
Popish
Priests
haue
abused
the
world
,
and
those
principally
which
arise
,
either
from
the
ignorance
,
or
from
the
malicious
abusing
of
holy
Scripture
,
or
from
both
together
as
ioynt
causes
.
The
ignorance
and
sottishnesse
of
the
Romish
Cleargy
in
former
times
,
is
so
notorious
and
famous
,
that
it
is
almost
a
needlesse
thing
to
report
that
which
is
written
of
them
.
Their
owne
rule
,
that
Ignorance
is
the
mother
of
deuotion
,
though
directed
to
the
Laity
,
yet
possessed
their
Cleargy
also
:
by
which
they
were
encouraged
to
lay
aside
all
study
of
holy
Scripture
,
and
to
addict
themselues
to
blinde
and
superstitious
deuotion
,
the
true
daughter
of
their
blind
mother
Ignorance
.
S.
Bernard
saith
,
that
ignorance
hath
two
daughters
,
dubiety
or
doubting
,
and
falsity
or
errour
:
their
deuotion
then
must
either
be
full
of
doubts
,
as
proceeding
from
vnknowne
grounds
,
or
of
errour
proceeding
from
authorized
ignorance
of
holy
Scripture
.
There
is
one
Ancient
Law
in
our
Kingdome
,
hatcht
in
the
blindnesse
of
Popery
,
that
plainely
euinceth
the
ignorance
of
the
Cleargy
in
those
times
,
and
their
want
of
learned
men
:
It
is
this
,
that
in
many
criminall
offences
,
he
that
could
but
reade
the
Psalme
Miserere
,
or
some
other
,
though
he
vnderstood
neuer
a
word
thereof
,
should
be
exempted
from
the
secular
power
,
as
being
fit
to
make
a
Clerke
,
which
plainly
argued
that
which
I
named
before
,
the
grosse
ignorance
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
Cleargy
in
those
daies
.
I
confesse
that
this
Law
is
still
continued
,
but
it
is
not
with
opinion
that
such
persons
are
fit
to
be
made
Priests
,
but
onely
for
mitigating
of
the
rigour
of
the
Law
in
petty
offences
,
which
otherwise
would
be
inflicted
on
them
as
vpon
the
greatest
.
If
we
desire
particular
examples
of
this
sottishnesse
in
Popish
Priests
,
I
could
referre
the
Reader
to
other
Authors
that
haue
written
thereof
,
and
especially
to
Stephens
Apology
for
Herodotus
,
where
is
a
whole
thraue
of
them
:
but
that
he
may
haue
also
heere
some
satisfaction
,
I
will
not
forbeare
to
relate
some
of
them
,
partly
out
of
that
booke
,
and
partly
out
of
other
writers
.
Their
owne
Canon
Law
telleth
vs
of
a
Priest
,
that
in
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
vsed
these
words
,
Bapizote
in
nomine
patria
,
et
filia
,
et
spiritua
sancta
,
which
notwithstanding
Pope
Zachary
writing
to
one
Boniface
a
Bishop
in
whose
Diocesse
this
absurdity
was
committed
,
Decret.
3.
p.
de
consecrat.
Dist.
4.
can
.
●4
.
L●mbard
.
lib.
4.
Sentent
.
Dist.
6.
resolueth
to
be
true
Baptisme
,
though
the
rules
of
Grammer
were
broken
;
and
so
doth
also
Peter
Lumbard
.
Another
,
in
the
consecration
of
the
Eucharist
said
,
Hoc
est
corpu●●
meum
,
which
by
the
same
rule
must
be
a
good
consecration
,
albeit
notwithstanding
their
Religion
will
neuer
allow
it
,
seeing
the
consecrating
vertue
lurketh
in
Christs
owne
words
,
Hoc
est
corpus
meum
,
and
those
truely
pronounced
.
Another
,
read
in
Luke
19.8
.
Euertit
domum
,
in
stead
of
Euerrit
domum
,
ouerturned
the
house
,
in
stead
of
swept
the
house
,
which
was
a
mistake
that
euery
School-boy
could
haue
corrected
:
but
it
seemes
this
Priest
had
read
Euertit
in
his
books
,
but
neuer
Euerrit
in
all
his
life
before
.
Another
read
Demissus
per
portam
,
let
downe
by
the
gate
,
in
stead
of
Demissus
per
sportam
,
let
downe
by
a
basket
.
Acts.
9.25
.
Another
to
proue
that
an
Heretike
ought
to
bee
put
to
death
,
alleadged
that
text
of
Saint
Paul
,
Titus
.
3.10
.
Haereticum
denita
,
auoide
an
Heretike
,
as
if
it
were
de
vita
,
supple
,
tolle
,
that
is
,
take
away
an
Heretike
.
But
most
famous
was
hee
that
being
asked
whether
the
Virgin
Mari●s
name
could
be
found
in
the
Old
Testament
,
answered
yes
,
in
the
first
of
Gen.
verse
.
10.
where
it
is
written
,
Et
congregationem
aquarum
vocauit
Maria
;
and
hee
also
that
would
finde
the
Masse
in
the
first
Chapter
of
Saint
Iohn
in
these
words
:
Inueninus
Messiam
,
we
haue
found
the
Masse
:
and
hee
also
who
being
in
contention
with
his
Parishioners
,
about
pauing
the
Church
,
brought
in
the
Prophet
Ieremy
for
his
Aduocate
,
Chap.
17.
in
these
words
,
Paueant
illi
et
non
paueam
ego
,
let
them
paue
,
but
I
will
not
paue
.
I
will
not
remember
that
Popish
Priest
in
the
beginning
of
Queene
Elizabeths
reigne
,
who
reading
the
first
Chapter
of
Saint
Mathewes
Gospell
in
the
Church
,
Abraham
begate
Isaac
,
and
Isaac
begate
Iacob
,
&c.
when
he
came
to
the
hard
names
of
Aminadab
and
Naasson
,
&c.
brake
off
on
a
sudaine
,
not
being
able
to
read
any
further
,
with
this
conclusion
,
And
so
they
begate
one
another
to
the
end
of
the
Chapter
.
Neither
will
I
speake
of
him
a
Popish
Priest
also
ministrified
in
that
time
;
that
read
,
Mat.
17.27
.
in
stead
of
cast
an
Angle
into
the
Sea
,
cast
an
Angell
into
the
Sea
:
nor
him
that
being
by
his
Ordinary
bidden
to
construe
this
Article
of
the
Creed
,
Passus
est
sub
Pontio
Pilato
to
try
his
sufficiency
,
answered
thus
,
Passus
est
,
he
passed
,
sub
Pontio
Pilato
,
ouer
the
bridge
Pilatum
:
which
the
Bishop
finding
fault
withall
,
saying
,
that
Sub
signified
vnder
,
not
ouer
,
he
replyed
;
but
if
hee
had
gone
vnder
hee
had
beene
drowned
.
But
to
passe
further
,
if
their
ignorance
in
the
Latine
was
so
great
,
what
shall
we
thinke
of
their
knowledge
in
the
Hebrew
and
Greeke
?
One
of
them
being
held
for
a
learned
Rabbi
,
Stella
.
Clericorum
.
hath
this
deriuation
of
the
word
praesbiter
,
either
praebens
iter
,
or
more
subtily
,
quasi
prae
alijs
bibens
ter
:
and
of
the
word
Diabolus
,
of
dia
which
signifieth
duo
two
,
and
bolus
which
signifieth
morcellus
a
morsell
,
because
he
makes
but
two
bits
of
a
man
,
one
of
his
body
,
and
another
of
his
soule
.
Lib.
Confor●●it
.
S.
Francisci
.
The
blessed
name
Iesus
is
thus
abused
by
them
:
for
they
say
that
the
two
syllables
wheron
the
word
Iesus
standeth
,
signifie
the
two
natures
in
Christ
,
and
the
three
vowels
the
Trinity
,
and
the
two
consonants
the
two
substances
in
Christs
Humanity
,
to
wit
,
his
body
and
soule
.
So
the
word
Cephas
,
which
is
a
Syriacke
word
signifying
a
stone
,
some
of
them
deriue
from
the
Greeke
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
an
head
;
cutting
off
the
two
last
letters
.
Some
againe
from
the
French
or
English
word
Chef
or
Cheefe
,
and
others
from
the
Latine
word
Caput
,
which
comes
from
Capio
,
whose
preterperfect
tence
is
Copi
:
and
all
this
doltish
stirre
is
to
vphold
the
Popes
supremacy
that
he
should
bee
head
of
the
Church
.
But
it
is
no
maruaile
if
they
thus
dealt
with
those
three
holy
Languages
,
sanctified
by
the
Crosse
of
Christ
,
seeing
in
their
opinion
the
knowledge
of
them
was
a
manifest
introduction
into
Lutheranisme
,
which
they
call
heresie
,
but
in
truth
is
a
meanes
to
discouer
their
errors
,
and
lay
them
open
to
the
world
.
Neither
was
this
ignorance
found
onely
in
ordinary
Priests
,
but
euen
in
Bishops
and
Popes
:
as
witnesseth
Alphonsus
de
Castro
.
lib.
1.
cap.
4.
ad
haeres
.
when
he
saith
;
Constat
plures
corum
adeo
illiteratos
esse
,
vt
Gramaticam
penitus
ignorant
.
It
is
well
knowne
,
that
many
of
them
are
so
vnlearned
,
that
they
know
not
their
Grammer
rules
:
for
example
,
a
Bishop
examining
one
that
was
to
be
made
Deacon
,
in
stead
of
asking
Quot
sunt
Sacramenta
,
demanded
quot
suni
7
Sacramenta
:
how
many
are
the
seuen
Sacraments
?
To
whom
the
Deacon
answering
,
Tres
:
the
Bishop
replyed
In
quibus
,
what
call
you
them
?
And
it
is
reported
of
Pope
Iunius
the
second
,
that
signing
a
Warrant
,
in
stead
of
fiat
hee
wrote
fiatur
.
If
any
should
here
step
vp
and
say
,
that
wee
haue
also
amongst
vs
many
ignorant
Ministers
,
that
haue
beene
as
absurd
in
their
preachings
and
demeanors
:
I
answer
,
that
there
neuer
was
Church
better
furnished
with
able
,
learned
,
and
godly
Preachers
,
then
ours
is
(
the
Lords
name
be
praised
for
it
:
)
howbeit
I
deny
not
,
but
that
there
are
amongst
vs
many
wandring
starres
,
lewde
,
and
vnlearned
.
Ministers
,
who
in
their
preachings
and
sayings
may
peraduenture
abuse
their
calling
,
and
affoord
matter
of
laughter
to
prophane
and
superstitious
persons
:
but
notwithstanding
I
auouch
,
first
,
that
the
number
of
them
is
but
small
,
in
comparison
of
the
huge
troopes
of
ignorant
Priests
and
Friars
which
swarme
in
al
the
places
of
Popery
like
Locusts
in
Summer
.
And
secondly
,
that
our
Church
is
sicke
of
them
,
and
seekes
to
ease
her
stomach
of
such
vnsauory
morsels
by
little
and
little
,
not
countenancing
them
and
their
ignorance
,
as
they
doe
in
the
Romish
Synagogue
.
And
thirdly
,
that
such
abuses
in
some
of
our
Cleargy
are
matters
meerely
taken
vp
by
report
,
and
often
deuised
by
Popish
and
irreligious
persons
,
in
malice
to
our
Religion
,
without
any
ground
of
truth
:
whereas
those
things
which
are
related
of
them
,
are
either
authentically
registred
in
their
owne
bookes
,
or
divulged
by
men
of
their
owne
faction
and
Religion
.
And
therefore
I
may
truely
make
vse
of
the
saying
of
the
Poet
against
them
:
Et
si
not
dignisumus
hac
contumelia
maxime
,
indigni
illi
qui
dicant
tamen
.
Howsoeuer
,
the
whole
world
will
confesse
,
that
the
times
of
Popery
were
times
of
blindnesse
and
ignorance
,
both
in
Cleargy
and
Layty
,
and
that
when
the
Gospell
began
againe
to
shine
forth
in
the
world
,
Learning
also
began
to
shew
it selfe
in
all
places
,
which
before
had
lyen
hid
as
it
were
in
a
dungeon
.
2.
Thus
they
abused
the
world
by
their
ignorance
:
but
their
horrible
prophanation
of
holy
Scripture
is
much
more
abominable
;
as
first
,
in
depriuing
the
people
of
all
liberty
to
read
the
same
,
as
if
it
were
the
onely
root
and
spring
of
Heresie
.
This
prohibition
was
so
strictly
vrged
,
that
it
was
more
danger
to
bee
found
reading
in
a
Bible
,
then
forging
false
money
,
or
counterfeiting
the
Kings
coine
,
and
hee
was
peremptorily
iudged
an
Heretike
,
Beres
.
de
tradit
.
pag.
44.
Thyrraus
de
damoniacis
.
c.
21.
Thes.
257.
H●sius
de
expresso
verbo
.
Dei.
that
was
found
with
a
Bible
in
his
house
,
though
he
held
in
opinion
no
doctrine
contrary
to
the
Church
of
Rome
:
yea
,
one
of
them
affirmeth
,
that
it
was
the
deuils
inuention
to
permit
the
people
to
reade
the
Bible
:
and
another
,
that
hee
knew
certaine
men
possessed
,
because
being
but
husbandmen
,
they
vsed
to
discourse
of
the
Scriptures
:
another
,
that
Lay-men
are
no
better
then
hogs
and
dogs
,
and
therefore
that
these
precious
pearles
are
not
to
be
committed
vnto
them
:
and
that
the
Scripture
to
a
Lay-man
,
is
as
a
Sword
in
a
mad
mans
,
or
a
knife
in
a
childs
hand
.
But
what
maruaile
if
Lay-men
were
forbidden
by
Priests
,
when
euen
Priests
forbad
themselues
to
reade
the
Scripture
?
For
their
whole
study
was
either
the
Canon
Law
,
or
some
Postill
,
or
at
least
some
booke
of
worse
report
:
as
for
the
Bible
,
they
did
little
acquaint
their
eyes
with
that
obiect
,
least
it
should
induce
them
into
Heresie
.
In
somuch
as
an
old
Priest
hearing
a
yong
man
alledge
Scripture
out
of
the
New
Testament
,
wondred
,
and
swore
that
he
had
beene
a
Priest
fifty
yeeres
,
and
yet
neuer
knew
what
the
New
Testament
was
.
Espensaeus
in
his
Commentary
vpon
Titus
,
Espensaeus
in
Tit.
cap.
1.
&
2
pag.
105.
giueth
vs
a
full
iustification
of
this
report
:
for
there
he
thus
writeth
,
I
remember
(
saith
he
)
that
a
Noble
Italian
Bishop
was
wont
to
tell
mee
,
that
his
Country-men
were
terrified
from
the
study
of
Diuinity
with
feare
of
being
made
Heretikes
,
as
if
heresie
sprung
from
the
study
,
and
not
rather
from
the
ignorance
of
the
Scripture
.
What
Art
doe
your
Country-men
professe
?
said
I
:
of
both
Lawes
(
quoth
he
)
but
especially
of
the
Canon
Law
,
for
this
is
the
shortest
cut
to
all
the
high
dignities
of
the
Church
.
I
confesse
that
for
very
shame
,
within
these
forty
yeeres
they
haue
translated
the
Bible
into
diuers
vulgar
languages
,
as
the
French
and
English
:
howbeit
it
is
so
corrupted
in
translating
,
and
so
counterguarded
with
false
glosses
and
annotations
that
in
stead
of
the
wholesome
iuice
of
sauing
knowledge
,
the
Reader
sucks
out
nothing
but
poyson
and
venome
to
his
soule
.
And
these
editions
were
permitted
to
be
read
onely
of
those
,
that
had
attained
a
dispensation
therefore
from
their
Ordinary
,
or
that
could
dispend
a
certaine
s●mme
of
money
by
their
yeerely
reuenue
:
as
if
heresie
builded
her
nest
rather
in
the
brest
of
the
poore
man
,
then
of
the
rich
:
or
as
if
the
rich
were
lesse
carnall
then
the
poore
.
And
thus
that
generall
name
which
Epiphanim
giueth
to
all
Heretikes
,
●ucifugae
,
agreeth
well
to
this
generations
,
who
cannot
abide
the
light
of
the
Scriptures
,
but
flie
from
them
as
Owles
and
Bats
from
the
light
.
3.
Another
grosse
prophanation
of
●oly
.
Scripture
wherby
they
deluded
the
world
,
is
,
by
their
●h●●●●esse
additions
,
and
idle
paraphrases
,
and
interp●e●●●●m
.
For
●ouching
additions
,
what
can
be
more
palpable
,
then
when
they
patch
vp
the
Canon
of
the
Scripture
,
with
those
books
which
were
hel●
both
by
the
Iew●●
and
most
of
the
anci●●
〈◊〉
for
Apocrypha
?
And
which
of
themsel●●●
〈◊〉
euidence
that
they
proceeded
no●
from
the
Spirit
〈◊〉
shineth
in
the
Canonicall
writings
.
Besides
,
doe
they
not
make
their
vnwritten
traditions
,
I
say
not
one
,
but
the
principall
part
of
Gods
word
?
Without
which
in
their
iudgement
,
the
booke
of
God
is
an
vnperfect
rule
of
faith
,
a
dead
letter
,
an
incky
diuinity
,
and
no
better
then
a
leaden
rule
,
or
a
nose
of
wax
,
flexible
to
euery
humour
.
In
this
ranke
I
may
place
diuers
counterfeit
books
,
disguised
vnder
the
name
of
some
of
the
Apostles
,
or
their
Disciples
,
full
of
fables
,
blasphemies
,
and
contrarieties
,
and
yet
commended
to
the
world
as
parcels
of
the
written
word
of
God
,
and
beleeued
in
as
holy
Scripture
it selfe
.
As
,
the
Gospels
of
Saint
Nicodemus
,
of
Saint
Thomas
,
of
Saint
Bartholomew
,
of
the
Nazarites
,
of
Saint
Anne
,
the
booke
called
Pastor
,
and
that
which
is
called
Orthodoxographa
Theologiae
sacrosanctae
:
with
diuers
others
.
But
aboue
all
,
that
booke
ascribed
to
Saint
Iames
,
called
Protevangelion
,
siue
de
natalibus
Iesu
Christi
,
et
ipsius
Matris
virginis
Mariae
,
beareth
the
bell
for
impiety
.
In
this
is
recorded
a
long
story
of
Saint
Annes
barrennesse
,
and
how
by
prayer
she
obtained
a
childe
of
God
which
was
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
how
she
was
dedicated
by
her
Mother
to
the
Lord
,
and
brought
vp
in
the
Temple
like
an
holy
Nun
,
and
after
by
lot
fell
to
Ioseph
,
and
being
with
childe
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
after
much
trouble
and
stirre
,
was
deliuered
in
a
Caue
of
her
childe
,
by
helpe
of
a
midwife
miraculously
found
out
by
Ioseph
,
with
a
number
more
such
idle
circumstances
,
which
any
Christian
heart
would
blush
to
reade
,
though
they
were
not
ashamed
to
write
,
and
commend
to
the
deluded
world
as
Articles
of
Faith.
There
they
tell
likewise
of
many
miracles
wrought
by
our
Sauiour
Christ
when
he
was
a
childe
:
as
that
when
he
was
carried
an
infant
into
Aegypt
,
and
being
assaulted
by
theeues
,
one
of
the
theeues
would
not
suffer
his
fellowes
to
lay
hands
vpon
Ioseph
and
his
company
,
but
departing
,
desired
the
infant
Iesus
to
remember
this
good
turne
:
and
this
was
the
good
theefe
whom
Christ
remembred
vpon
the
Crosse
.
Againe
,
that
Christ
being
a
Lad
,
and
working
with
his
Father
Ioseph
in
the
Trade
,
had
beene
on
a
time
corrected
by
him
,
for
miscutting
a
peece
of
timber
too
short
for
his
worke
,
had
he
not
miraculously
with
his
hands
pulled
it
out
to
the
full
length
.
And
thus
the
doltish
Friars
and
Priests
stuffed
all
their
Sermons
,
discourses
,
and
writings
,
partly
with
Legendary
tales
,
and
partly
with
fables
out
of
such
Apocrypha
bookes
,
leauing
in
the
meane
while
,
the
holy
Scripture
vntouched
,
wherewith
they
had
small
or
no
acquaintance
.
4.
Besides
,
what
doe
they
by
their
strange
paraphrases
of
the
text
,
but
turne
it
into
a
plaine
enterlude
or
play
?
The
Sermons
and
Postils
of
their
Friars
,
are
stuft
with
such
idle
stuffe
,
which
sauoureth
meerely
of
a
prophane
wit
,
and
tendeth
to
no
other
end
,
but
to
the
deluding
of
ignorant
people
.
For
instance
,
take
the
example
of
that
sinfull
woman
called
Mary
,
Luke
.
7.
who
washed
our
Sauiours
feet
with
her
teares
,
and
wiped
them
with
the
haires
of
her-head
:
this
they
turne
into
a
pleasant
Comedy
,
wherein
are
these
Dramata
or
Actors
.
First
,
Mary
a
wanton
Wench
,
giuen
to
pleasure
and
fleshly
dalliance
,
like
another
Thais
:
then
her
Sister
Martha
a
deuout
young
woman
reprouing
her
for
her
wicked
life
,
and
perswading
her
to
repentance
:
next
Iesus
Christ
,
an
holy
and
Religious
Preacher
working
vpon
her
conscience
by
wholesome
and
heauenly
admonitions
.
Then
Simon
the
Pharisee
preparing
a
dinner
for
Christ
in
his
house
,
and
entertaining
all
his
Friends
that
came
with
him
:
besides
,
certaine
gallant
yongsters
making
loue
to
Mary
,
and
labouring
to
keepe
her
in
her
old
course
of
wantonnesse
.
And
lastly
,
the
Virgin
Mary
entertaining
her
after
her
conuersion
into
her
friendship
and
familiarity
.
There
was
neuer
Comedy
better
acted
,
and
more
to
the
life
,
then
this
Friar-like
relation
was
,
by
that
Friar
Menot
by
name
,
which
we
will
confesse
if
we
read
the
discourse
it selfe
,
as
it
is
written
by
him
at
large
.
In
like
Comicall
manner
they
handle
the
perable
of
the
prodigall
childe
,
which
being
breefely
recounted
by
the
Euangelist
,
is
so
enriched
and
disguised
with
a
number
of
idle
circumstances
,
as
cannot
but
moue
laughter
in
reading
of
them
:
for
the
true
discourse
whereof
,
as
also
of
the
story
of
the
Officers
that
were
sent
to
apprehend
Christ
,
Iohn
.
7.
and
of
the
two
women
that
contended
about
the
liuing
childe
before
King
Salomon
,
1.
Kings
.
3.
with
a
number
such
like
.
I
referre
the
Reader
to
their
owne
bookes
,
and
especially
to
the
Sermons
of
Friar
Menot
,
Dormi
secure
,
and
Stella
Clericorum
.
5.
As
for
their
false
interpretations
and
misallegations
of
texts
of
Scripture
,
they
are
so
frequent
in
all
their
bookes
,
that
it
may
seeme
lost
labour
to
stand
about
them
:
therfore
for
a
taste
onely
take
these
examples
following
,
wherein
they
apply
the
Scripture
directly
intended
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
to
their
Saints
and
Saintesses
.
The
booke
of
the
Conformities
of
Saint
Francis
affoordes
many
examples
of
this
kinde
of
prophanation
,
but
the
conclusion
of
that
booke
is
worth
the
noting
,
which
is
this
,
Multa
quidem
&
alia
signa
fecit
Franciscus
,
qua
non
sunt
scripta
in
libro
hoc
:
so
affirming
the
same
words
of
him
,
which
were
written
by
the
Euangelist
of
Christ
himselfe
.
Thus
a
Friar
of
Saint
Dominicks
Order
applyed
vnto
his
Patrone
Saint
Dominicke
that
prophecy
of
Zachary
,
Chap.
6.1
,
2
,
3.
touching
the
foure
Chariots
,
which
being
drawne
with
foure
kinde
of
Horses
of
diuers
colours
,
signifie
foure
kinde
of
Friars
of
that
Order
,
Minors
,
Heremites
,
Carmelites
,
and
Predicants
.
To
Saint
Augustine
they
apply
that
of
Ezekiel
.
28.12
.
T
is
signaculum
plenitudinis
Dei
plenus
sapientiae
:
and
to
Saint
Agnes
,
that
text
in
the
Canticles
,
7.6
Quam
pulchra
es
&
decora
char●ssima
in
delicijs
;
and
to
Saint
Lucie
,
that
of
Saint
Iohn
,
Chap.
1.5
.
Lux
in
tenebris
bucet
,
&
tenebrae
cam
non
comprehenderunt
.
These
braue
applications
are
in
the
Sermons
entitled
Dormi
secure
:
but
these
are
nothing
to
them
that
follow
for
blasphemy
and
impiety
.
The
two
great
lights
spoken
of
,
Gen.
1.16
.
signifie
(
say
they
)
the
two
dignities
in
the
firmament
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
to
wit
,
Pontificall
,
and
Regall
;
the
one
to
rule
the
day
of
the
Spiritualty
,
and
the
other
to
rule
the
night
of
the
Layty
,
and
is
lesse
then
the
other
by
57.
degrees
,
as
saith
the
Glosser
vpon
that
place
.
That
first
and
famous
promise
of
the
Messias
,
Gen.
3.15
.
is
taken
off
from
Christ
,
and
put
on
the
Virgin
his
Mother
,
by
reading
Ipsa
conteret
,
&c.
in
stead
of
ipse
or
ipsum
,
according
to
the
Hebrew
originall
Text
,
and
the
Septuagint
translation
.
Againe
,
that
Propheticall
promise
made
principally
vnto
Christ
,
and
secondarily
to
the
Elect
,
Psal.
91.13
.
Thou
shalt
walke
vpon
the
Aspe
and
Cockatrice
,
&c.
was
applyed
by
Pope
Alexander
the
third
to
himselfe
,
and
the
Emperour
Frederick
;
and
that
not
in
bare
words
,
but
in
a
reall
action
,
by
trampling
vpon
the
Emperours
necke
.
Esay
.
49.23
.
it
is
written
,
They
shall
worship
towards
the
face
of
the
earth
,
and
li●ke
the
dust
of
thy
feete
:
and
Esay
.
28.16
.
Behold
I
will
lay
in
Sion
a
tried
flo●●
,
a
precious
corner
stone
,
a
sure
foundation
:
and
Hosea
.
1.11
.
The
Children
of
Iudah
and
Israel
shall
be
gathered
together
,
and
appoint
themselues
one
head
:
and
Cantic.
7.5
.
Thy
head
is
like
the
Mount
Carmell
:
and
Mat.
28.18
.
All
power
is
giuen
to
me
in
heauen
and
in
earth
:
and
Psal.
8.7
.
Thou
hast
put
all
things
vnder
his
feete
,
the
Fowles
of
the
aire
,
that
is
(
say
they
)
the
Angels
in
heauen
:
Beasts
of
the
field
,
that
is
,
the
godly
in
this
life
:
and
Fishes
of
the
Sea
,
that
is
,
the
soules
in
Purgatory
.
All
these
Texts
they
apply
vnto
the
Pope
with
a
number
more
,
making
him
equall
vnto
Christ
,
and
inuesting
him
with
his
titles
of
dignity
:
as
of
the
Churches
Head
,
the
gr●●●
Shepheard
of
the
Flocke
,
the
Lyon
of
the
Tribe
of
Iuda
,
the
Bridegroome
,
&c.
I
might
enlarge
my selfe
in
this
field
:
but
for
breuity
sake
take
onely
these
three
or
foure
examples
more
,
and
so
an
end
with
this
peece
of
delusion
.
Pope
Boniface
the
eight
,
challenged
to
himselfe
the
power
of
both
swords
,
Temporall
,
and
Spirituall
;
because
Christ
saide
,
that
two
swords
were
sufficient
,
and
bad
Peter
not
cast
away
one
of
them
,
but
put
it
vp
into
the
s●eath
.
So
likewise
they
expound
that
Text
,
Mat.
17.24
.
S●lus
proce
et
me
,
P●y
for
thee
and
me
:
to
signifie
that
Christs
family
hath
two
heads
,
to
wit
,
Christ
and
Peter
;
because
they
〈◊〉
onely
pryde
,
and
that
Peter
was
a
chiefe
ouer
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
because
none
of
the
rest
payd●
;
as
if
paying
of
Tribute
was
a
signe
of
preheminence
,
and
not
maker
of
●u●●●ction
.
In
like
m●●ner
,
Baronius
alleadgeth
that
of
Acts.
●0
.
1●
Arise
,
●●ron
.
kill
,
●●de●●●●
:
to
proue
the
P●pes
p●●●●●
〈…〉
the
Venetians
:
Kill
,
that
is
,
excommunicate
:
And
eate
,
that
is
,
bring
them
to
the
obedience
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
In
fine
,
I
cannot
omit
that
their
famous
interpretation
of
a
Parable
recorded
by
S.
Marke
,
Chap.
13.34
.
where
it
is
said
,
That
a
certaine
man
going
into
a
strange
Country
,
leaneth
his
house
,
and
giueth
authority
to
his
seruants
,
and
commandeth
the
porter
to
watch
.
This
man
(
say
they
)
going
into
a
strange
Country
,
is
the
soule
which
by
death
departeth
out
of
this
world
:
his
leauing
authority
with
his
seruants
,
signifieth
,
that
he
chargeth
his
Executours
to
procure
with
his
goods
,
the
prayers
and
suffrages
of
the
Church
,
whereby
he
may
be
freed
from
Purgatory
:
he
commandeth
the
Porter
to
watch
,
that
is
,
he
giueth
part
of
his
goods
to
his
Pastour
,
that
hee
may
diligently
sacrifice
for
him
,
by
saying
Masse
.
Who
seeth
not
the
impiety
and
prophanenesse
of
these
interpretations
?
And
yet
these
are
nothing
,
either
in
number
or
quality
,
to
those
that
are
ordinarily
found
in
their
bookes
.
6.
What
should
I
speake
of
their
intrica●●●
questions
,
curious
distinctions
,
subtile
speculations
,
and
rond
allusions
,
where
with
they
haue
so
perplexed
all
diuinity
,
that
little
of
the
true
sense
and
meaning
thereof
can
be
vnderstood
?
Take
a
short
view
of
them
,
and
thereby
iudge
of
the
whole
lump
.
Touching
questions
:
whether
God
could
sinne
if
he
would
?
Whether
he
can
yet
do
as
much
as
he
hath
done
?
Whether
he
could
assume
the
nature
of
man
in
the
Female
kinde
?
Or
whether
the
holy
Ghost
could
produce
the
Messias
out
of
another
creature
then
a
woman
?
Whether
the
good
Angels
are
of
one
accord
?
Whether
God
serueth
himselfe
with
all
of
them
?
Whether
they
are
greeued
at
the
damnation
of
them
whom
they
guard
and
keepe
?
How
many
orders
and
degrees
there
are
amongst
them
?
With
many
more
of
the
like
nature
.
Againe
,
about
the
Sacrament
,
how
Christ
is
present
,
and
at
what
moment
of
the
consecration
the
elements
are
changed
?
Whether
if
a
Rat
eate
the
Hoast
,
he
be
thereby
sanctified
,
and
made
an
holy
Rat
,
and
so
of
Mice
and
Dogges
?
How
the
Spider
swallowed
vp
by
S.
Francis
came
out
whole
and
sound
at
his
thigh
,
whether
of
it
owne
motion
,
or
by
Diuine
reuelation
,
and
whether
it
partooke
of
the
merits
of
Christs
blood
,
and
so
was
translated
into
heauen
.
These
and
a
thousand
more
such
like
questions
are
to
bee
seene
in
their
bookes
,
full
of
blasphemy
and
impiety
.
7.
Touching
their
subtile
speculations
and
inferences
,
who
can
but
say
vnto
them
,
Wit
,
whither
wilt
thou
,
if
hee
reade
but
these
ensuing
instances
?
One
proues
,
that
Peter
had
no
skill
at
his
weapon
,
because
when
hee
should
haue
stroke
off
Malchus
head
,
he
did
but
slice
off
his
care
,
Another
,
that
the
royall
Maiesty
is
subiect
to
the
Priesthood
,
because
the
seruant
whose
eare
was
stroke
off
,
was
called
Malchus
,
which
signifieth
a
King.
A
third
,
that
Ecclesiasticall
dignities
are
not
to
bee
conferred
in
regard
of
kindred
,
but
of
desart
;
because
the
keyes
were
giuen
by
Christ
to
Peter
,
and
not
to
Iohn
,
though
his
best
beloued
,
because
he
was
his
cozen
.
They
tell
likewise
,
both
the
colour
and
fashion
of
Christs
coate
,
how
it
was
made
by
the
hands
of
his
blessed
mother
,
and
grew
vp
with
him
,
as
he
grow
:
And
how
his
flesh
was
so
tender
being
made
of
the
purest
blood
of
the
blessed
Virgins
body
,
that
if
hee
had
but
dasht
his
foote
against
a
stone
,
it
pained
him
asmuch
,
as
if
another
had
bene
wounded
in
his
eye
.
Yea
,
they
blush
not
to
preach
,
how
many
scourges
Christ
had
giuen
him
on
his
booke
,
and
how
many
woundes
he
had
in
his
body
,
and
how
many
tho●nes
there
were
in
his
crowne
,
and
what
he
wrote
on
the
ground
when
he
absolued
the
woman
●●ke●
adultery
:
and
what
was
the
woman
name
that
cryed
,
Blessed
in
the
wombe
that
bare
thee
,
to
wit
,
S.
Marcilla
,
Martha●s
▪
Chambermaide
:
and
the
soldiers
name
also
that
pierced
his
side
,
to
wit
,
S.
Longine
.
Nay
,
they
can
discouer
what
speeches
passed
in
Paradise
betwixt
God
the
Father
,
God
the
Sonne
,
and
God
the
holy
Ghost
,
about
the
incarnation
of
Christ
,
and
〈◊〉
the
message
to
be
sent
to
the
Virgin
Mary
,
touching
his
resurrection
.
These
metaphysicall
speculations
sauour
more
of
●●oth
of
wit
,
then
of
any
fruite
of
Religion
.
8.
Their
distinctions
are
no
lesse
delusiue
then
the
former
:
for
thereby
they
labour
,
if
not
to
extinguish
,
yet
at
the
least
so
to
obscure
and
darken
the
truth
,
that
it
can
hardly
be
discerned
of
the
quickest
sight
.
For
example
:
to
excuse
the●●
Idolatry
in
worshipping
of
Saints
,
they
make
a
threefold
kinde
of
religious
worship
:
Dulia
,
belonging
to
the
Saints
in
generall
:
Hyperdulia
,
appropriated
onely
to
the
humanity
of
Christ
,
and
the
blessed
Virgin
his
mother
:
and
La●●ia
,
due
onely
vnto
God.
Againe
,
to
maintaine
their
doctrine
of
merit
,
they
distinguish
workes
into
three
degrees
:
some
proceeding
from
nature
onely
before
grace
:
others
from
faith
and
grace
,
but
not
from
a
man
fully
iustified
:
and
some
from
a
person
fully
iustified
:
and
these
last
(
say
they
)
are
meritorious
of
euerlasting
glory
and
happinesse
.
Besides
,
they
distinguish
their
merits
,
into
congruity
,
and
condignity
:
the
sacrifice
of
Christ
,
into
bloody
and
vnbloody
;
the
one
on
the
Crosse
,
the
other
in
the
Masse
.
And
whereas
in
the
first
institution
of
the
Sacrament
,
our
Sauiour
saith
,
Drinke
ye
all
of
this
,
they
distinguish
of
the
word
All
,
and
say
,
〈◊〉
by
it
are
ment
,
not
all
Christians
,
but
All
the
Apostles
onely
.
And
likewise
in
their
Sacrament
of
Marriage
,
whereas
the
Apostle
saith
,
Marriage
is
honourable
among
shall
men
,
they
distinguish
againe
of
the
word
All
,
in
like
sense
as
they
did
before
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
viz.
no●
A●●
in
generall
,
b●t
All
that
are
not
bound
with
avow
to
the
contrary
.
And
thus
when
wee
say
out
of
the
Scripture
,
that
Christ
is
the
onely
true
foundation
of
the
Church
;
they
distinguish
of
foundations
;
and
say
,
that
Christ
indeed
is
the
p●●ne
and
principall
foundation
,
but
that
the
secondary
foundation
is
Peter
,
and
so
the
Pope
,
vpon
whom
all
the
rest
are
buil●
.
Againe
they
say
,
that
all
the
Apostles
were
equall
in
respect
of
the
people
;
but
not
betweene
themselues
as
if
Peter
,
that
neither
ordained
his
fellow
Apostles
,
nor
instructed
them
,
nor
gouerned
them
,
could
be
their
spirituall
Pastour
.
So
when
the
Scripture
plainly
affirmeth
,
that
Christ
is
the
onely
Mediato●●r
betwixt
God
and
vs
;
they
answer
by
distinction
,
that
he
is
the
onely
Mediatour
of
Redemption
,
but
nor
of
intercession
.
Againe
,
that
he
is
the
only
Mediator
in
regard
both
of
Nature
and
Office
,
but
that
the
Saints
are
our
Mediators
in
regard
of
Office
,
though
not
of
Nature
.
So
for
satisfactions
,
Christs
satisfaction
(
they
say
)
is
in
vertue
sufficient
but
not
in
act
efficient
,
except
it
be
applyed
by
our
satisfaction
.
So
when
the
Gospell
saith
.
That
when
we
haue
done
all
that
we
can
,
we
are
yet
vnprofitable
seruants
,
they
elude
it
by
a
distinction
,
saying
;
wee
are
vnprofitable
indeed
to
God
,
but
not
to
our selues
.
And
when
we
giue
instances
of
many
Popes
that
haue
erred
and
bene
Heretikes
,
they
answer
that
the
Pope
may
erre
,
quatenus
hom●
,
but
not
quatenus
Papa
.
In
fine
,
there
is
no
truth
in
religion
,
nor
point
of
faith
,
which
is
not
mangled
and
obscured
by
such
curious
distinctions
,
and
the
world
thereby
most
grieuously
deluded
.
9.
Lastly
,
touching
their
fond
allusions
,
to
decipher
them
to
the
full
,
would
aske
more
inke
and
paper
,
then
I
would
willingly
imploy
vpon
such
idle
stuffe
:
I
will
instance
in
three
examples
onely
,
The
first
whereof
shall
be
of
their
Episcopall
ornaments
.
The
two
hornes
of
a
Bishops
Miter
(
say
they
)
signifieth
his
knowledge
in
the
old
and
new
Testament
:
his
white
Gloues
,
the
sincere
administration
of
the
holy
Sacraments
:
his
cleane
Surplissa
,
the
simplicity
and
innocency
of
his
life
:
his
Crosier
St●●fe
,
the
drawing
of
Christs
sheepe
to
the
pasture
of
Gods
word
:
and
his
Crosse
and
booke
,
the
affections
and
afflictions
which
he
is
subiect
vnto
.
Are
not
these
braue
contemplations
befitting
an
Heroicall
inuention
?
Bu●
I
come
in
my
second
example
to
their
Masse
,
where
the
Priest
at
one
instant
personates
many
parts
:
to
wit
,
of
Christ
,
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
of
the
twelue
Apostles
,
and
principally
of
Iudas
,
of
the
Theefe
on
the
Crosse
,
of
the
Centurion
,
of
the
Publicane
,
and
a
number
others
.
When
hee
crosseth
the
Hoast
(
say
they
)
hee
represents
the
person
of
Christ
:
and
when
the
Cup
,
the
person
of
Iudas
:
by
three
other
crosses
which
he
maketh
before
,
he
personates
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
:
and
by
three
after
,
three
estates
of
men
;
one
in
heauen
,
another
in
Purgatory
,
and
a
third
vpon
earth
:
by
fiue
crosses
which
he
maketh
after
all
these
,
he
represents
either
the
fiue
dayes
betw●●t
Palme
sunday
and
good-Friday
,
or
the
fiue
wounds
of
Christ
:
by
burning
candle
(
say
they
)
figureth
either
Christ
,
who
enlighteneth
euery
one
that
commeth
into
the
world
,
or
the
light
of
saith
and
ardour
of
charity
,
which
is
in
euery
Christian
soule
:
and
the
Glorin
in
excelsis
,
pronounced
with
a
low
voyce
,
representeth
Chirst
crying
in
his
cradle
when
hee
was
an
infant
:
and
pronounced
with
an
high
straine
,
his
terrible
voyce
at
the
day
of
iudgement
.
Did
euer
Mountebanke
or
Iuggler
so
cozen
the
world
with
counterfeit
showes
and
wares
,
as
these
Impostours
haue
done
by
these
their
hypocriticall
deuices
?
The
third
example
is
,
touching
their
Lent
dyet
,
wherein
they
finde
such
an
infinite
number
of
sottish
mysteries
,
as
would
bee
tedious
to
repeate
.
There
is
not
a
Figge
,
nor
a
Raysin
,
nor
Prune
,
nor
Egge
,
nor
Egge-shell
,
nor
Kernell
,
but
hath
a
mysticall
and
spiritu●ll
allusion
:
their
very
Sallet
composed
of
diuers
kinde
of
Herbes
,
must
signifie
the
word
of
God
of
diuers
senses
;
and
the
Vinegar
and
Oyle
which
are
equally
mixed
in
it
,
the
Mercy
and
Iustice
of
God
,
the
Orenge
charity
,
and
the
Kernell
secret
almes
.
But
for
this
matter
I
referre
the
Reader
to
a
booke
called
,
Quadragosimale
Spirituale
,
printed
at
Paris
,
Ano.
1565.
and
corrected
and
allowed
by
two
Doctors
.
Therein
wee
shall
finde
no
manner
of
thing
which
is
eaten
of
them
in
Lent
,
but
applyed
to
a
spirituall
sense
.
But
I
leaue
the
further
amplification
of
this
dotage
to
others
,
that
shall
search
more
narrowly
into
the
bottomlesse
gulfe
of
their
idle
speculations
.
10.
I
could
adde
here
a
multitude
of
Apish
tricks
and
inuentions
,
vsed
by
Popish
Priests
,
to
make
their
Auditours
laugh
,
or
weepe
at
their
pleasure
:
with
a
catalogue
of
their
ridiculous
discourses
both
in
●heir
bookes
and
pulpit
.
As
of
him
,
that
vpon
a
wager
made
one
halfe
of
the
people
in
the
Church
to
laugh
,
and
the
other
to
weepe
at
one
instant
,
and
that
of
purpose
by
a
passionate
discourse
of
the
passion
of
Christ
to
those
that
sate
before
,
and
laying
open
his
bare
backside
to
them
that
stood
behinde
.
And
of
him
that
cryed
in
the
pulpit
before
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
,
Fye
S.
Peter
,
Fye
S.
Paul
&c.
Or
of
him
that
to
terrifie
his
Auditours
,
presented
vnto
them
a
man
like
a
deuill
,
with
flaming
eyes
,
a
great
hooked
nose
,
bloody
teeth
,
and
long
crooked
nailes
,
braying
out
an
hideous
voyce
.
Or
of
him
that
to
shew
the
people
the
ouglinesse
of
hell
,
laide
open
to
their
view
the
filthy
backside
of
the
Sexton
,
with
whom
hee
had
compacted
for
the
acting
of
this
play
.
Or
of
him
that
preached
alwayes
by
dumbe
gestures
and
showes
.
Or
of
him
that
was
discoursing
vpon
mortality
and
death
,
caused
on
a
sudaine
a
dead
mans
skull
,
with
a
candle
burning
within
it
,
to
bee
raysed
vp
on
the
top
of
a
pole
,
to
the
terrour
of
the
people
.
Or
of
him
that
would
proue
a
Lutherane
to
be
worse
then
the
deuill
,
because
the
deuill
would
flee
away
at
the
making
of
the
signe
of
the
crosse
,
but
a
Lutherane
was
not
afraide
of
it
.
or
of
him
that
hauing
let
fall
his
note
of
the
names
of
persons
to
be
excommunicate
,
saide
,
that
be
excommunicated
all
that
were
in
that
hole
,
except
the
Bishop
and
Officiall
,
whose
names
were
also
there
written
.
Or
of
him
that
compared
the
Grace
of
God
,
to
sheepes
tri●les
:
and
another
,
the
Sacrament
to
a
Venison
Pasty
,
which
is
called
Venison
though
nothing
be
seene
but
the
crust
.
Or
of
him
that
compared
soldiers
to
Iesus
Christ
in
all
things
saue
in
one
;
namely
,
that
he
hauing
descended
into
hell
,
returned
backe
againe
,
which
they
should
neuer
do
.
I
could
(
I
say
)
adde
these
with
a
number
more
such
like
examples
,
but
that
they
are
at
large
set
forth
by
other
Authors
,
and
especially
by
the
forenamed
Henry
Stephen
in
his
Apology
,
and
also
because
the
whole
rabble
of
Popish
shauelings
may
thinke
themselues
already
sufficiently
graced
in
thus
magnifying
their
witty
inuentions
.
But
howsoeuer
they
thinke
,
the
world
I
am
su●e
may
clearly
hereby
perceiue
,
how
it
hath
bene
a
long
time
deluded
by
them
,
and
how
S.
Pauls
Prophecy
is
fully
verified
in
the
Papall
Church
and
religion
:
God
shall
send
vpon
them
strong
delusions
to
beleeue
lyes
.
CHAP.
9.
A
conclusion
of
the
whole
Treatise
.
1.
I
Had
here
cast
Anchor
,
and
stroke
saile
,
had
not
two
shelues
lyen
in
my
way
,
which
seemed
to
hinder
my
●anding
:
I
meane
two
doubts
or
scruples
which
are
to
be
remoued
.
The
first
whereof
is
,
How
it
was
possible
,
seeing
these
abuses
are
so
palpable
,
that
the
world
should
be
deluded
by
them
.
And
the
second
,
Whether
there
were
none
in
those
blinde
times
that
smelt
out
their
delusions
,
but
all
in
generall
were
carried
away
with
the
streame
thereof
:
which
two
things
being
resolued
,
it
cannot
but
be
manifest
,
that
the
Pope
is
that
man
of
sinne
,
that
sonne
of
perdition
,
and
that
great
Antichrist
fore
prophecied
in
the
Scripture
,
and
that
the
Church
of
Rome
is
that
Whore
of
Babylon
which
should
inebriate
the
world
with
her
enchaunting
cup
of
Fornications
.
2.
Touching
therefore
the
first
:
I
say
,
that
it
neede
not
seeme
strange
,
that
the
world
should
bee
thus
deluded
by
them
,
if
we
consider
:
first
,
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
,
who
gaue
them
vp
to
the
efficacy
of
deceite
,
because
they
had
reiected
the
loue
of
the
truth
,
as
the
Apostle
speaketh
,
2.
Thes.
2.9
.
For
where
there
is
not
the
loue
of
the
truth
,
there
must
needes
be
a
loue
of
lyes
,
errour
and
superstition
.
Secondly
,
if
we
consider
the
powerfull
enchauntments
of
the
Babylonish
Whore
,
who
like
a
hellish
Sorceresse
so
bewitched
the
world
with
the
vaine
name
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
and
S.
Peters
Chaire
,
and
a
braue
ostentation
of
pompous
Ceremonies
,
together
with
the
whole
frame
of
their
religion
,
agreeable
to
mans
corrupt
nature
,
that
few
(
most
being
besotted
with
their
braue
showes
)
could
either
conceiue
in
their
heart
,
or
discerne
with
their
eyes
in
what
state
they
stood
,
but
were
carried
in
the
crowd
like
sheepe
to
the
shambles
to
manifest
destruction
.
Thirdly
,
if
we
consider
how
the
word
of
God
,
out
of
which
they
might
drawe
sauing
knowledge
,
and
by
light
whereof
might
discouer
their
errors
,
was
lockt
vp
from
them
in
an
vnknowne
tongue
,
and
not
permitted
to
bee
read
of
any
,
saue
such
as
had
a
speciall
priuiledge
and
license
thereunto
:
for
when
light
is
taken
away
,
darknesse
must
of
necessity
follow
in
place
thereof
,
and
the
onely
light
of
heauenly
truth
is
to
bee
found
in
the
holy
Scripture
as
Dauid
confesseth
,
Psal.
119.105
.
Lastly
,
if
we
consider
the
reuerend
opinion
they
had
of
their
holy
Mother
the
Church
,
and
also
of
their
Prelates
and
Priests
,
whose
doctrines
they
were
forbidden
to
examine
or
dispute
,
vpon
paine
of
heresie
,
but
swallow
al
that
came
to
hand
,
vnder
the
pretence
of
an
implicite
faith
,
which
they
were
taught
was
of
it selfe
sufficient
to
saluation
,
without
any
more
adoe
.
From
these
fountaines
sprung
all
that
strange
blindnesse
and
stupidity
of
those
times
.
For
in
truth
,
could
any
man
that
was
not
stroken
with
the
spirit
of
giddinesse
and
slumber
,
euer
frame
his
heart
to
beleeue
these
monstrous
doctrines
,
that
Saints
departed
ought
to
be
worshipped
and
inuocated
with
trust
and
confidence
as
God
himselfe
?
that
the
Pope
can
canonize
them
to
this
worship
at
his
pleasure
?
that
Images
are
to
be
adored
with
the
same
degree
of
honor
as
is
due
vnto
their
patternes
,
contrary
to
an
expresse
precept
of
the
Law
?
that
the
Pope
though
neuer
so
wicked
a
wretch
,
is
as
a
God
vpon
earth
,
cannot
ere
in
his
definitions
,
but
hath
the
keyes
of
Paradise
at
his
girdle
,
to
let
in
,
or
shut
out
,
whom
he
list
?
that
it
is
a
lesse
sinne
to
commit
Fornication
or
Adultery
,
then
for
a
Priest
to
marry
,
or
for
a
Lay-man
to
eate
flesh
on
a
Friday
?
that
euery
Masse
mumbled
vp
in
a
corner
,
and
bought
with
money
,
can
deliuer
a
soule
out
of
Purgatory
?
that
an
ignorant
Priest
hauing
pronounced
certaine
Sacramentall
words
ouer
all
the
loaues
in
the
market
,
with
an
intention
to
consecrat
,
they
should
be
presently
turned
into
so
many
Gods
?
that
a
man
can
eate
his
God
;
and
carry
him
vp
and
downe
in
a
box
to
be
adored
?
that
a
man
can
performe
workes
of
supererogation
,
that
is
,
doe
more
good
workes
then
are
needfull
for
his
owne
saluation
and
put
the
rest
into
the
treasury
of
the
Church
to
be
bestowed
vpon
others
that
want
?
that
Emperors
and
Kings
are
subiects
vnto
Popes
,
not
onely
in
Spirituall
things
,
but
also
in
Temporall
In
ordine
ad
spiritualia
?
that
it
is
an
heroicall
act
to
kill
an
hereticall
King
,
namely
,
such
an
one
as
in
all
things
doth
not
accord
with
the
Church
of
Rome
?
Lastly
,
(
to
omit
many
more
doctrines
of
the
like
nature
)
that
pardon
of
sinnes
heere
in
this
life
,
and
deliuerance
out
of
Purgatory
in
the
life
to
come
may
bee
bought
for
money
,
and
where
no
money
there
no
remission
?
I
say
,
can
any
man
that
is
not
extreamely
stupified
with
sottish
ignorance
beleeue
these
doctrines
,
which
are
so
palpably
false
,
and
so
contrary
to
naturall
reason
,
as
nothing
can
bee
more
?
Yea
,
so
grosse
was
their
stupidity
,
that
when
any
thing
happened
,
that
might
giue
them
occasion
to
misdoubt
they
were
not
right
,
they
were
so
farre
from
the
apprehension
thereof
,
or
of
laying
it
to
heart
,
that
it
reflected
vpon
them
to
their
further
hardning
.
As
when
they
saw
the
Sacramentall
Bread
and
Wine
to
poyson
the
receiuers
,
as
the
one
did
an
Archbishop
of
Yorke
in
the
time
of
Pope
Anastasius
the
fourth
:
and
the
other
,
the
Emperor
Henry
the
seuenth
:
or
to
be
deuoured
of
Rats
and
Mice
,
and
dogges
,
or
to
putrifie
and
corrupt
in
the
vessels
wherein
they
were
reserued
.
These
occurrents
might
open
their
eyes
in
all
wise
iudgement
,
but
in
stead
thereof
it
darkened
them
more
,
euen
to
this
,
to
esteeme
those
base
Creatures
sanctified
by
their
greedy
theft
,
and
no
lesse
then
holy
Saints
in
their
account
.
And
to
shut
vp
the
point
,
were
they
not
vtterly
blinded
,
and
depriued
of
all
light
of
reason
and
vnderstanding
,
they
would
neuer
ascribe
such
an
holy
vertue
to
the
very
habit
of
a
Friar
of
the
Order
of
Saint
Francis
,
that
they
should
thinke
if
they
were
wrapped
in
it
at
the
houre
of
their
death
,
their
soules
must
needs
flye
immediately
to
heauen
:
and
that
the
onely
meanes
for
the
deuill
to
be
saued
,
was
to
take
vpon
him
the
habit
of
Saint
Francis.
I
will
not
speake
of
their
equalling
or
rather
preferring
the
Virgin
Maries
milke
to
the
blood
of
Christ
:
there
is
a
whole
Poeme
of
that
subiect
extant
,
written
in
Latine
by
Clarus
Bonarscius
,
alias
Carolus
Scribanius
a
Iesuite
:
nor
of
their
curing
all
diseased
horses
with
holy
water
sprinkled
vpon
them
by
a
Priest
on
Saint
Loyes
day
,
at
a
Church
in
France
dedicated
to
his
honor
:
nor
of
a
thousand
more
such
like
fopperies
which
might
bee
produced
.
This
little
I
thinke
enough
to
cleare
the
first
doubt
,
to
wit
,
that
this
blindnesse
came
vpon
the
world
by
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
,
and
that
it
is
neither
strange
nor
incredible
.
3.
Touching
the
second
obiection
,
I
say
,
that
though
this
blindnesse
was
great
,
yet
it
was
not
so
generall
,
but
there
were
some
in
the
midst
of
those
darke
times
which
spyed
out
,
and
discouered
their
abuses
.
Witnesse
Saint
Bernard
,
Petrus
Damianus
,
Guiliemus
de
sancto
Amore
,
Nicolau
.
Gallicus
Narbonensis
,
Sauanarela
a
Florentine
,
Arnolphus
Bishop
of
Orleance
,
Hildebert
Archbishop
of
Tours
,
Mathew
Paris
,
Marsilius
of
Padoua
,
Vrspergensis
,
Clemangis
,
with
a
number
more
of
later
time
:
as
Petrorch
,
Mantuan
,
Platina
,
not
to
mention
Iohn
Wickleffe
,
Iohn
Husse
,
Ierome
of
Prage
,
&c.
all
which
learned
persons
did
mightily
inueigh
against
the
abuses
and
corruptions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
in
those
dayes
,
and
that
with
such
vehemency
of
spirit
,
that
the
sound
of
their
words
could
not
but
ring
in
all
eares
.
Take
two
or
three
examples
in
stead
of
all
the
rest
.
Baronius
bringeth
in
Peter
Damian
thus
crying
out
against
the
prauities
of
the
Sea
of
Rome
:
O
the
Apostolike
Sea
,
heeretofore
the
glory
of
the
world
,
but
now
alas
thou
art
become
the
shop
of
Simon
,
the
hammers
there
beate
vpon
the
Anuile
,
and
their
money
comes
from
hell
:
whereunto
Baronius
himselfe
addeth
these
words
:
for
then
all
flesh
had
corrupted
their
way
.
Baron
.
An.
1033.
sect.
8.
et
1049
sect.
10.
15.
So
that
it
seemed
a
deluge
was
not
sufficient
to
wash
away
the
filthy
ordures
,
but
they
required
the
fire
of
Gomorrha
to
purge
them
:
and
therefore
(
saith
hee
)
Peter
Damian
then
an
Heremite
of
Mount
Auellan
in
Vmbria
,
wrote
vnto
Pope
Leo
a
booke
entitled
Gomorrhaeus
,
wherein
he
discouereth
the
hidden
vices
of
the
Cleargy
,
and
desireth
reformation
.
Hildebert
Archbishop
of
Tours
,
is
as
plaine
and
direct
,
as
may
appeare
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
history
of
Nicolas
Vignier
,
where
his
complaint
is
set
downe
at
length
.
Mathew
Paris
reports
,
Mat.
Paris
in
Hen.
3.
pag.
792.
that
when
Pope
Innocent
the
fourth
was
to
depart
from
the
Councill
of
Lions
,
the
Cardinall
Hugues
,
who
was
appointed
to
giue
the
farewell
Sermon
to
the
City
,
after
the
elegant
passages
of
complement
which
he
vsed
to
them
,
at
last
added
these
words
:
My
Friends
,
since
our
comming
hither
,
we
haue
done
much
profit
to
this
City
;
for
when
wee
arriued
,
wee
found
three
or
foure
Stewes
in
it
,
but
now
departing
wee
leaue
but
one
:
but
it
is
true
,
that
one
stretcheth
from
the
East
gate
of
the
City
,
and
continueth
all
along
to
the
West
.
But
it
is
most
strange
,
that
in
the
list
of
the
Orders
and
persons
that
were
at
the
Councill
of
Constance
,
is
placed
as
a
cheefe
part
of
that
sacred
assembly
,
the
number
of
the
professed
Whores
that
were
there
found
:
P
●ralei●om
.
V●sp
rgensis
.
and
Vspergensis
saith
,
that
there
were
of
them
at
the
least
450
:
so
that
it
is
no
maruaile
if
such
a
holy
Synode
adiudged
to
the
fire
Iohn
Husse
and
Ierome
of
Prage
.
Marsilius
of
Padoua
,
Marsil
.
Pata●
.
l●b
.
Desens
pacis
p.
chap.
24.
compareth
the
Papall
Church
,
and
Court
,
to
Nebuchadnezzars
Statue
,
whose
head
was
of
Gold
,
armes
and
brest
of
Siluer
,
belly
and
thighes
of
Brasse
,
legges
of
Iron
,
and
feet
one
part
of
iron
,
the
other
of
earth
:
by
all
which
is
represented
(
saith
he
)
the
arrogancy
,
luxury
,
symony
,
carnallity
,
stupidity
,
and
auaritious
greedinesse
of
the
Popish
Cleargy
:
adding
in
the
end
,
a
propheticall
prediction
of
the
ruine
of
this
Babylonish
Strumpet
.
It
is
worth
the
labour
to
read
this
whole
discourse
at
full
,
a
breuiate
whereof
I
onely
heere
offer
to
your
view
.
Nicel
Clemangis
.
epist.
ad
Ioh.
Gerson
.
But
aboue
all
,
let
vs
heare
the
fearefull
complaint
of
Clemangis
.
This
Age
(
saith
he
)
is
an
Age
of
Gold
,
not
in
manners
(
as
the
Poets
fained
vnder
Saturne
)
but
in
the
enraged
and
vnsatiable
desire
and
extortion
of
that
mettall
:
for
Sacraments
,
Orders
,
Dignities
,
Relaxations
,
Dispensations
,
Offices
,
Benefices
,
yea
sinne
it selfe
,
is
now
set
to
sale
for
Gold
:
Idiots
,
and
vnlearned
persons
,
that
can
scarce
spell
,
much
lesse
reade
with
vnderstanding
,
&
that
vnderstand
Latine
no
better
then
Arabicke
,
and
when
they
pray
or
sing
,
know
not
whether
they
blesse
or
curse
their
maker
,
are
admitted
into
the
Priesthood
.
Heere
you
may
see
men
without
discipline
,
without
rest
,
without
order
:
gluttons
,
drunkardes
,
idle
praters
,
vbiquitaries
,
vnchast
and
lasciuious
persons
,
and
to
say
all
in
one
word
,
idle
bellies
without
learning
and
common
honesty
.
Thus
hee
complaineth
,
and
much
more
to
this
effect
,
which
he
that
will
may
finde
in
the
forequoted
place
.
Petrarch
also
,
though
liuing
vnder
the
Popes
nose
,
wrote
as
bitterly
against
the
impieties
of
the
Antichristian
Synagogue
:
he
called
Rome
Babylon
,
and
said
,
that
Christ
was
thence
banished
,
and
that
Antichrist
ruled
in
his
place
:
that
Beelzebub
was
there
Iudge
,
and
that
vnder
the
standard
of
Christ
they
made
warre
against
Christ
:
that
greater
iniury
was
there
done
vnto
Christ
,
then
euer
was
by
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
when
he
liued
amongst
them
:
that
the
hope
of
eternall
life
was
held
of
them
for
a
fable
:
that
the
more
wicked
a
man
was
,
the
more
he
was
prized
&
honoured
.
And
in
a
word
,
that
in
this
Church
heauen
gate
was
opened
,
and
Christ
bought
and
sold
for
Gold
,
and
if
Iudas
should
bring
hither
his
thirty
pence
(
the
price
of
Christs
blood
)
he
should
be
receiued
:
and
that
truth
was
held
for
folly
,
and
error
and
lying
for
the
cheefest
wisedome
.
Thus
wrote
hee
,
thus
peremptorily
,
and
thus
piercingly
,
and
yet
(
which
is
a
wonder
)
escaped
the
fire
,
but
then
the
sacred
inquisition
was
not
on
foot
,
as
it
is
at
this
day
.
A
multitude
of
such
like
sayings
of
learned
men
I
could
heape
together
:
but
let
these
suffice
for
a
fay
of
the
whole
,
that
I
be
not
ouer-burdensome
to
the
Reader
.
4.
Besides
,
the
common
Prouerbes
and
Verses
vsed
in
those
times
,
doe
euidently
proue
,
that
their
filthy
abominations
lay
not
vndescryed
:
for
what
else
doe
these
Prouerbs
import
?
As
confident
as
a
Pope
,
as
proud
as
a
Prelate
,
as
fat
as
a
Monke
,
and
as
crafty
as
a
Friar
,
the
Table
of
an
Abbat
,
more
vnlearned
then
a
Monke
,
Vinum
Theologale
for
the
most
excellent
Wine
?
Hespin
.
de
orig.
m●nachat
.
lib.
6.
cap.
18.
In
Germany
they
haue
this
Prouerbe
:
In
medio
consistit
virtus
,
Spricht
der
Teuffel
,
dha
er
schwischem
tzwo
monichem
sa●
,
that
is
,
Spake
the
deuill
when
hee
sate
betweene
two
Friars
?
And
in
France
this
,
A
Friar
is
a
Creature
that
loues
to
haue
the
fire
at
his
backe
,
and
the
table
at
his
belly
.
And
this
also
:
Three
things
are
insatiable
,
Priests
,
Monks
,
and
the
Sea
,
in
respect
of
their
auarice
,
as
the
former
was
in
respect
of
their
luxury
.
These
things
were
in
euery
ordinary
mouth
,
in
somuch
as
the
ignorant
people
stucke
not
to
scoffe
at
many
of
their
grosse
absurdities
,
as
he
that
being
reproued
for
not
vncouering
his
head
when
hee
was
sprinkled
with
holy
water
,
answered
;
that
if
that
sacred
water
could
passe
as
farre
as
Purgatory
,
it
might
most
easily
passe
through
his
Bonnet
.
Or
he
that
affirmed
,
that
crossing
and
holy
water
might
peraduenture
scarre
a
way
yong
deuils
that
were
but
young
nouices
in
their
trade
:
but
an
old
deuill
would
not
bee
affrighted
with
such
bug-beares
.
The
like
scoffes
were
ordinarily
cast
out
in
that
blinde
Age
against
Purgatory
,
Inuocation
of
Saints
,
and
Images
,
as
hath
beene
shewed
before
.
Nay
,
many
of
the
very
Popes
themselues
haue
made
a
mocke
and
scoffe
of
their
owne
Religon
:
as
Leo
the
tenth
called
it
a
Fable
,
and
said
;
that
he
could
not
open
the
doore
of
Paradise
to
himselfe
,
because
he
had
sold
the
keyes
thereof
vnto
others
.
And
Iulius
the
second
,
that
threw
Saint
Peters
Keyes
into
Tyber
,
and
tooke
in
his
hand
Saint
Paules
Sword
;
saying
,
that
seeing
Saint
Peters
Keyes
could
do
him
no
good
,
he
would
now
try
what
Paules
Sword
would
doe
.
And
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
alias
Hildebrand
,
who
when
he
saw
the
Hoast
would
not
answere
a
demand
that
he
made
vnto
it
,
in
a
rage
threw
it
into
the
fire
,
in
the
presence
of
many
Cardinals
that
thought
to
hinder
the
same
.
And
if
Popes
Holinesses
were
thus
Atheistically
prophane
,
why
should
we
wonder
at
inferiour
Priests
?
As
at
him
that
meeting
his
Enemy
in
the
street
,
who
threatned
to
beat
him
but
for
reuerence
to
his
God
of
Paste
,
laid
his
God
on
the
ground
,
saying
;
the
deuill
take
him
if
hee
take
part
with
either
of
vs
.
Or
at
him
,
that
threatned
to
throw
his
God
into
the
fire
if
he
did
not
appease
the
present
tempest
of
thunder
and
lightning
,
and
so
shew
himselfe
stronger
then
the
deuill
:
or
at
him
,
who
hauing
receiued
a
box
on
the
eare
by
a
Captaine
,
bidding
him
also
to
turne
the
other
eare
to
receiue
another
,
according
to
Christs
rule
,
as
he
also
did
,
fell
hastily
vpon
the
Captaine
,
&
buffetted
him
soundly
,
with
this
Memento
,
that
Christ
also
commanded
vs
to
doe
as
we
would
be
done
vnto
;
and
withall
,
desired
the
standers
by
to
let
them
alone
,
for
they
did
nothing
but
expound
Scripture
:
or
at
him
that
being
about
to
go
to
Masse
,
and
hauing
a
box
ful
of
Wafers
,
shooke
them
together
and
said
,
yee
rogues
,
yee
rogues
,
which
of
you
shall
be
made
a
God
to
day
?
Or
at
him
that
said
,
that
they
dealt
with
their
God
in
the
Masse
,
as
a
Cat
doth
with
a
Mouse
,
which
after
they
haue
made
sport
withall
a
while
,
they
eare
at
last
.
But
to
leaue
these
Prouerbs
and
scoffs
,
and
to
come
to
the
verses
that
were
written
in
those
daies
of
the
impiety
and
impurity
of
the
Romish
Cleargy
.
In
this
subiect
I
might
be
infinit
,
but
I
will
omit
such
as
are
ordinary
in
euery
booke
,
and
propound
a
few
more
rare
,
and
which
are
not
obuious
to
euery
view
:
Pasquin
is
famous
in
this
kinde
,
as
in
this
Epigramme
of
fiue
Popes
,
with
many
more
of
the
like
stampe
.
Sixtum
Lenones
,
Iulium
rexere
cyuaedi
,
Imperium
vani
scurra
Leonis
habes
.
Clementem
furiae
vexant
,
&
auara
cupido
,
Quae
spes
est
regni
Paule
futura
tui
?
In
English
thus
.
Bawdes
ruled
Sixtus
,
Iulius
Ganimedes
,
A
ruffian
swayd
of
Leos
power
the
raynes
;
Fury
and
auarice
Clement
possedes
,
What
hope
then
of
thy
rule
,
O
Paul
,
remaynes
?
Another
Poet
in
those
times
thus
writeth
of
the
Monkes
of
Saint
Anthonies
family
.
Diceris
Antoni
porcos
pauisse
subulcus
Viuus
,
adhuc
Monachos
lumine
cassus
alis
:
Par
stupor
ingenij
est
,
ventrisque
abdomen
vtrisque
:
Sorde
pari
gaudent
,
ingluuieque
pari
:
Nec
minus
hoc
brutum
genus
est
mutumue
suillo
,
Nec
minus
insipidum
,
nec
minus
illepidum
:
Caetera
conuenient
,
sed
non
leuis
error
in
vno
est
,
Debuerat
Monachie
glans
cibus
esse
tuis
.
In
English
thus
.
O
Anthony
,
thou
hogge
art
said
to
feede
Aliue
,
now
dead
,
Monkes
are
thy
charge
indeede
:
Like
doltish
wit
,
like
greedy
paunch
in
both
,
Alike
they
are
in
filthinesse
and
sloth
:
Monkes
no
lesse
brutish
,
no
lesse
dumb
then
swine
,
As
stinking
as
vnsauoury
are
thine
:
The
rest
agree
,
yet
one
thing
is
amisse
,
That
Monkes
on
Acornes
doe
not
feede
I
wisse
.
Gualter
Mapes
,
an
English
Diuine
that
flourished
about
the
yeere
1197.
describeth
this
generation
after
another
straine
,
in
a
style
consonant
to
that
Age.
Est
nullum
Monacho
magis
daemonium
,
Nihil
auarius
,
nihil
magis
is
varium
,
Cui
siquid
datur
est
possessor
omnium
,
Si
quidquam
petitur
,
nil
habet
proprium
,
Si
prandit
,
competit
vt
loquinesciat
,
Ne
lingua
dentium
opus
impediat
,
Si
bibit
,
expedit
vt
sedens
hauriat
,
Ne
pes
sub
pondere
ventris
deficiat
,
Die
deuotius
adorat
dolia
,
Nocte
cum
bipede
laborat
bestia
Tali
discrimine
,
tali
modestia
,
Meretur
vir
Dei
regna
caelestia
.
In
English
thus
.
The
deuill
is
not
so
wicked
as
a
Friar
,
Nothing
so
couetous
,
so
various
here
:
If
ought
be
giuen
,
he
takes
it
as
his
owne
,
If
ought
be
askt
,
he
nothing
hath
that's
knowne
:
When
dine
he
doth
,
he
must
abstaine
from
speaking
,
Least
that
his
tongue
should
let
his
teeth
from
eating
.
And
when
he
drinkes
he
must
not
stand
but
sit
,
For
feare
his
feet
should
falter
,
and
his
wit
:
All
day
deuout
he
Bacchus
doth
adore
,
All
night
a
beast
two
footed
is
his
store
:
This
danger
great
,
and
modest
exercise
,
Conducts
this
man
of
God
to
Paradise
.
Of
the
same
kinde
of
people
another
Poet
writ
this
Disticke
.
Credibile
est
Circen
mutasse
potentibus
herbis
,
In
Monachosque
sues
,
inquesues
Monachos
.
In
English
thus
.
I
thinke
some
Witch
hath
chang'd
of
late
by
pells
,
Monkes
into
Swine
,
Swine
into
Monkes
in
cells
.
Another
thus
describes
them
.
Maxima
pars
turbae
raso
quae
vertice
oberrat
I
am
nunc
consueuit
viuere
more
suo
:
Gratior
est
lepus
,
exiguusue
cumiculus
illis
,
Quam
sunt
Iohannis
mystica
scripta
libri
,
Plu●is
vel
minimam
partem
salmonis
habentes
,
Quam
Salomonis
habent
prouida
dicta
simul
.
In
English
thus
.
The
greatest
part
of
crowne-shauen
Priests
are
such
,
As
vse
to
liue
as
list
themselues
each
one
:
A
Hare
or
Cony
is
more
pleasing
much
To
them
,
then
are
the
sacred
bookes
of
Iohn
.
They
more
esteeme
a
peece
of
dainty
Salmon
,
Then
all
the
grauest
words
of
wise
Salomon
.
Another
Poet
thus
.
Dorsum
asini
,
cor
onis
,
rostrum
suis
,
osque
columba
,
Fulcra
bouis
monacho
sint
,
et
honestus
erit
.
In
English
thus
.
Giue
to
a
Monke
an
Asses
backe
to
bow
,
A
sheepes
round
hart
,
the
nosthrils
of
a
Sow
,
A
Doues
wide
mouth
,
an
Oxes
legs
in
store
,
And
then
will
he
be
honest
,
not
before
.
Another
Poet
thus
.
Fercula
,
vina
,
venus
,
modo
sunt
semperque
fuere
,
Verticibus
rasi
sola
ruina
gregis
.
In
English
thus
.
Good
cheare
,
good
wine
,
and
wanton
Venus
game
,
Haue
bene
,
and
are
,
of
fhauen-crownd
Priests
the
bane
.
I
cannot
passe
ouer
the
elegant
Epigramme
written
by
Iohn
Pannonia●
,
a
Poet
of
their
owne
,
touching
the
hollow
Chaire
,
wherewith
they
vsed
to
examine
the
virilities
of
their
Popes
before
they
were
installed
:
Lincolne
:
Bennet
the
ninth
,
was
strangled
by
the
deuill
in
a
wood
,
Baron
.
An.
1054.
of
whose
damnation
Baronius
affirmeth
,
there
was
a
manifest
vision
presented
to
one
Vaclus
.
Iohn
the
21.
was
crushed
to
death
with
the
fall
of
an
Hall
,
which
he
had
built
in
the
Castle
of
Viterb●●m
.
Celestine
the
fift
,
dyed
in
prison
,
wherein
he
was
enlosed
by
Boniface
the
eight
:
neither
did
that
wicked
Boniface
escape
the
vengeance
of
God
;
for
being
imprisoned
in
the
Castle
S.
Angelo
,
by
the
procurement
of
Phillip
the
Faire
King
of
France
,
he
dyed
starke
mad
most
lamentably
,
hauing
first
gnawne
off
and
eaten
the
flesh
off
his
owne
hands
:
and
at
the
houre
of
his
death
,
there
was
heard
such
terrible
thundering
in
the
Castle
,
as
if
all
the
deuils
in
hell
had
bene
present
.
Clement
the
first
dyed
with
feare
.
Vrbane
the
sixth
poysoned
himselfe
.
Paul
the
second
dyed
drunke
of
an
Apoplexy
.
Alexander
the
sixth
was
poysoned
by
a
drinke
,
which
hee
himselfe
had
prepared
for
certaine
Cardinals
,
through
the
mistake
of
his
Cup-bearer
.
And
Iulius
the
third
,
fayning
himselfe
sicke
,
and
abstaining
from
food
,
fell
sicke
indeed
,
and
dyed
,
and
so
his
iest
was
turned
into
earnest
.
I
might
relate
the
fearefull
ends
of
a
number
more
,
but
that
I
hasten
to
my
conclusion
.
Neither
do
I
speake
of
those
that
were
purposely
poysoned
,
the
Catalogue
of
which
would
be
too
great
,
it
being
an
ordinary
practise
in
that
Sea
,
seeing
in
the
space
of
13.
yeeres
,
six
Popes
were
thus
brought
to
their
ends
by
Brazutus
the
familiar
friend
of
Bennet
the
ninth
,
whose
names
are
recorded
by
Cardinall
Benno
,
in
the
life
of
Hildebrand
.
Who
now
can
doubt
,
but
that
that
title
,
The
Sonne
of
perdition
,
ascribed
first
by
our
Sauiour
Christ
vnto
Iudas
that
betrayed
his
master
,
and
hung
himselfe
:
and
secondly
,
by
S.
Paul
to
Antichrist
,
doth
fitly
appertaine
to
the
Popes
of
Rome
;
who
as
they
haue
bene
apparant
hauockers
and
destroyers
of
millions
of
soules
and
bodies
of
other
men
,
so
they
for
the
most
part
,
haue
bene
destroyed
themselues
,
after
a
violent
and
horrible
maner
?
And
so
we
haue
a
plaine
reall
testimony
of
the
villany
and
impiety
of
the
Romish
Cleargy
in
those
times
;
for
the
head
being
thus
distempered
,
how
could
the
body
be
but
vnsound
and
depraued
.
6.
And
now
,
Quid
nisi
vota
supersunt
?
That
God
in
mercy
would
enlighten
the
vnderstanding
of
all
Popish
seduced
soules
,
that
they
may
see
their
errours
,
and
the
dang●rous
estate
wherein
they
stand
vnder
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
:
and
giue
vs
wisedome
more
and
more
to
discerne
their
abhominable
delusions
,
and
constancy
to
stand
against
them
to
the
end
:
we
haue
not
yet
resisted
vnto
blood
,
and
in
all
likelyhood
the
fiery
tryall
is
not
farre
off
.
For
neuer
did
that
man
of
sinne
rage
more
then
at
this
day
,
both
by
open
warre
,
and
secret
policies
.
Friar
Dominickes
shoulders
are
now
too
weake
to
vpbeare
the
Laterane
roofe
,
and
therefore
Loyola
with
his
Iesuiticall
broode
,
haue
put
vnder
theirs
.
This
Macciauillian
rowte
,
professing
pouerty
,
and
yet
possessing
more
goods
and
lands
then
many
Princes
,
and
interessing
themselues
in
all
matters
of
State
,
are
crept
into
all
Kingdomes
,
and
like
the
Cockatrice
poyson
with
their
very
breath
and
aspect
:
these
are
the
Popes
enginers
and
stratagematizers
,
whereby
he
seekes
to
subuert
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
and
to
fortify
the
wals
of
his
owne
Babylon
.
But
Christ
Iesus
the
great
King
of
heauen
and
earth
,
standeth
armed
with
power
,
for
the
defence
of
his
Children
;
and
therefore
maugre
all
their
fury
and
malice
,
wee
doubt
not
but
that
truth
shall
preuaile
against
errour
,
and
true
religion
flourish
more
and
more
;
and
that
in
fulnesse
of
time
,
that
Prophecy
shall
be
accomplished
,
Apoc.
18.2
.
Babylon
that
great
City
is
fallen
,
is
fallen
,
and
become
the
habitation
of
deuil●
,
and
the
hold
of
euery
foule
spirit
,
and
a
cage
of
euery
vncleane
and
hatefull
bird
.
Euen
so
bee
it
,
Amen
,
Amen
.
Finis
.
Laus
Deo.
END